Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

She senses the hot, resentful gaze on her from the moment she steps into the cavernous throne room of the Silent Moon Palace. The look is scathing enough to strip skin off flesh, but she pays the bristling threat no mind. Eyes forward, back straight as an arrow, her gait does not falter even as all eyes in the large hall are fixed upon her entrance. Calm and measured, posture poised and graceful, she carries herself with a subdued pride before the newly reinstated Moon Supreme of the Moon Tribe, as well as his Moon Queen, the Goddess of Xishan. The light, chiffon skirts of her Fairy-styled dress barely moves as she comes to a stop before the two powerful immortals high up on the dais, seated on an imposing, dual throne of pewter and gold.

Stoic, beautiful features relent into respect and reverence; eyes lower in deference, white, slender arms fold into the elaborate greeting gestures of the Fairy Tribe, straight, slender spine yielding into a sincere obeisance. Her voice is not overpowering yet distinctly clear; there is no waver or hesitation as she begins the staid, officious statement on behalf of the royal court of the heavenly sphere.

“Xianzi Danyin, humble emissary of Shuiyuntian, pays homage to the venerable Yuezun and Yuezhu of Cangyanhai. Wishing upon Yuezun and Yuezhu ten thousand years of serenity and harmony, and everlasting peace and cooperation between our great Fairy and Moon realms-”

The ornate, grandiloquent message of Shuiyuntian takes almost a quarter of a shichen to conclude. This is not her first time playing the role of emissary, so she does not miss a cue, or skip a beat as she calmly wraps up the long, ceremonious speech, not even under the unrelenting pressure of public scrutiny. She is the first of many envoys clamoring to pay their respect to the newly returned Moon Supreme and his consort, to proclaim jubilation and congratulation to a much-anticipated homecoming, to reaffirm vows of alliances and loyalty towards the reborn Royal family of Cangyanhai. In the five hundred years since Dongfang Qingcang sacrificed himself to destroy the evil god Tai Sui and proved the worthy successor of the all-powerful Liuli Fire, whose moving love story with the Xishan Goddess Xiyun has changed the fates of all the three realms, the Moon realm has received an exponential boost in popularity and reputation. From major merchant guilds whose trade routes span all over the three realms to ambassadors of cities and fiefdoms big and small that depend on the cooperation and protection of the Moon realm, all are eager to continue working towards this age of continuous peace and abundance. It’s an unprecedented period of prosperity and growth in Cangyanhai after thirty thousand years of constant internal strife and unrelenting civil wars…and also an increasingly political, diplomatic one.

So official business comes first, but later, perhaps there will be time to greet the goddess, and an old friend, in private.

When Danyin is finally able to extricate herself from the throne room, her duties fulfilled, there is still a long line of delegates waiting beyond the twin towering, massive doors. She turns and leaves without a lingering look back, following on the heels of a servant who will escort her to her quarters reserved for Shuiyuntian envoys. She has only been led past a hallway and up a flight of stairs when she is ambushed by Jie Li, who spends no time coming forward and pulling her into a loose embrace. Even after all this time, Danyin still feels disconcerted by her younger sibling’s informal, affectionate actions, and has to will herself not to stiffen up. Ever since Jie Li and her husband started adopting all those orphaned kids roaming in the streets of Cangyanhai and Haishi, she has become…softer around the edges. It is not a terrible change, Danyin thinks, and her expression gentles imperceptibly. Jie Li releases her soon enough and lightly punches her shoulder in greeting. Neither of the sisters are the particularly sentimental, mushy type.

“You finally came out. I was wondering how long more I was going to have to wait here for you! That chou heilong’s not going to be any useful today since he will be at Yuezun daren’s beck and call, and Xiao Lan Hua’s gonna be stuck in there the whole day as well! There’s no one else to help me sort out this logistical mess of housing so many different factions cheek by jowl within the guest wings of the palace-” Jie Li is huffing and puffing away. To be fair to her, there really has been an unprecedented number of officious guests paying homage to the Moon Supreme lately, much more than there ever were in the past. That should be a good thing…provided that the Moon Supreme does not lose his temper after long hours of purple prosing and euphuistic, verbosity from the overly effusive ambassadors. A cruel, intractable war machine, he is. A polite, complaisant diplomat? Maybe not so much. Definitely not so much. Danyin is very glad that she is first in line to complete her diplomatic duties.

“I can’t help you too, meimei.” Danyin drawls, pointing to her official court robes – the Shuiyuntian court robes. “Fairy Realm emissary, remember? An honored guest. What would I know about the hospitality of this Silent Moon Palace-”

Her sister’s eyes gleam. “What would you know about the hospitality of this Silent Moon Palace, huh? Xunfeng dianxia will be upset to hear that-”

Danyin coughs sharply. “Jie Li.” But Jie Li is unrepentant. She waves off the veiled servant who has been standing quietly at the side the whole time. The inhabitants of the palace know better than to gossip recklessly when it comes to the private business of their lords, lest they lose their tongues…together with their heads. The servant curtseys and withdraws to attend to the other duties. Jie Li takes over the role of the escort, looping an arm around her sister and tugging her along.

“You didn’t see Xunfeng dianxia in the throne room?”

“No. Official business only.” Danyin gives in, only because she knows Jie Li will not relent until she has probed to her heart’s content. Not like there’s anything shameful to hide, anyway. The younger sibling clicks her tongue.

“Really? I’d assume he’d make his presence loudly known to you at least. You both weren’t exactly subtle the last time you parted ways.”

“He did. I paid him no mind.” Her tone is dry. She is hard pressed not to roll her eyes, her cool, reserved expression starting to show cracks as she’s reminded of his tantrum. It is annoying enough for her to break the façade that she’s always carefully cultivated, and infuriating because somehow he can draw out the impatient her, the immature her, the her who has grown up spoiled and cherished, protected like a precious pearl nestled in the heart of her father’s palm. She does not behave like that anymore, but it feels like he easily brings out the sides of her that she never wants anyone to know still exists. “He is being ridiculously childish.” Jie Li hums at the complaint, secretly amused that even her implacable nobly raised sister can make a face like this.  

“The men of Cangyanhai are stupidly passionate, you know.”

Danyin lets out an unladylike grunt. She thinks about her besotted brother-in-law, about a foolish prince of the Oriental East, and to a certain extent, even the Moon Supreme, who rumors abound that he has insisted to bind himself to his goddess wife through another soul bond, as if he hasn’t been trailing said wife everywhere as often as he can. Her annoyance relents slightly, but her tongue is no less sharp.

“…Stupid is right.”

“Shangque.”

As a magnificent dragon who has spent thirty thousand years coiled beneath the River of Oblivion, Shangque has long since mastered the art of sleeping with his eyes and senses wide open. It is a particularly useful skill to have whenever it comes to long, boring state meetings like this. While his Yuezun and Yuezhu have each other to play handsies with and their little lovers’ games to make time go faster, he didn’t have the same luxury, nor did he desire to; his duty is to guard his Moon Supreme and Queen, and he takes his responsibility seriously. Hence, the disgruntled baritone snaps him back to focus right away. His gaze briefly pauses on the awestruck provincial ambassador currently rambling about the gifts that he has brought from his hometown to honor and celebrate the selfless love shared between the Moon Supreme and the Xishan Goddess, and good grief, it is almost enough to put him right back to sleep.

…Zunshang must be in an exceeding good mood today, because it has been the better part of the day already and he hasn’t lost it yet. Shangque thinks his Yuezun may even just cheerfully sit through an entire dialogue with that heavenly chicken Yunzhong dijun, so long as their beloved Yuezhu keeps holding his hand and beaming at him-

The pointed rustle of navy brocade robes beside him shifts his attention back to the younger Moon Prince. Ah, here’s someone who looks like he may be losing it soon. Shangque slowly sidles over, against better judgement.

“Yes, Xunfeng dianxia?”

“This is the last of the envoys?” The elegant, beautiful Moon lord sounds like he is grinding his back molars. There is a moment of silence as Shangque wonders if this is a rhetorical question, because clearly Prince Xunfeng can also see the line of people still waiting for their turn to welcome their lord after his miraculous revival back to life.

“No-?”

“Yes, this is the last of the envoys.” Xunfeng insists sharply over his reply, giving Shangque a look that implies there will be a problem if Shangque does not make his statement a reality soon. Shangque is speechless; why even ask him the question if there’s already a predetermined answer? The Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou too back the Prince with subtle nods, so Shangque informs their Yuezun and Yuezhu, gains their blessings, and sends off a runner to inform the guards to block off the line once the current speaker ends his message; there will be more time for toasts and congratulatory speeches during the banquet tonight. Everything happens quickly in succinct order thereafter, yet somehow Shangque has the vague idea that people are still not moving fast enough for the younger Moon lord, who seems to be unusually impatient and moody, today. Soon, the guests are escorted to their quarters to rest and refresh themselves before the evening banquet, and Shangque is prepared to follow in the wake of the Moon Supreme and the Moon Queen, when he is once again stalled at the hallway.

“Shangque.”

“…Yes, dianxia?”

Lord Xunfeng looks very stuffy and aggrieved. It almost seems like he has been holding in his upset for a long time. It takes a significant amount of expectant staring before he finally spits out the difficult topic. Or perhaps, it is the only topic that Xunfeng has been interested in all day, and he has only just gotten around to bringing it up after fuming over it for hours.  

“…sister-in-law.”

Shangque blinks.

“Whose?”

Those deep dark eyes narrow in a pointed glare. Shangque automatically straightens his spine at the hard stare.

“…Danyin?” Shangque is not sure why Danyin has suddenly been demoted in terms of address, because Prince Xunfeng usually refers to her by name. Then again, every time he is upset and the two have a lovers’ tiff, she suddenly becomes his sister-in-law. Shangque is certain there is a term to describe Prince Xunfeng’s…unique temperament, he just can’t quite put a finger on it at the moment.

Xunfeng grits out.

“Your sister-in-law. Is she staying with you and your wife?”

The dragon general scratches his cheek. “I…don’t know. It depends on Jie Li, and on Danyin. Dianxia, why don’t you ask her-”

“Where is she heading after she leaves Cangyanhai this time?”

Shangque gives up. These two brothers have the same one-track mind when it comes to the aggressive pursuit of the women they like- The black dragon racks his brain, trying to recall what Jie Li has mentioned the last time-

“Yunmengze…I believe?”

That may be the wrong thing to say, because it’s as if he has directly lit a fire under the other man’s tail. Ai, the prince was upset over this the last time, too, wasn’t he- “Of course, it’s off to see her precious Changheng again,” he growls, beautiful, noble features darkening. The prince has never truly learned or had to suppress his emotions growing up; not with an all-powerful xiongzun like Dongfang Qingcang, who has borne the full brunt of the duty expected of them as the ruling family of Cangyanhai, allowing the younger brother with grow in relative safety within his massive shadow. With an angry sweep of his robes, Xunfeng stalks off, most presumably to find Danyin to pick a fight.

Shangque considers the Moon Lord’s departure and thinks that perhaps he has done a good deed after all, ending a long cold war between the little couple.

Ah, but that poor sod Changheng. At this rate, he’s doomed to be the single most unwelcome individual in all of Cangyanhai, stuck between the obsessions of two possessive, jealous brothers-

She is in the middle of a bath when he blows into the room like an impetuous summer storm. There is no attendant present, because Danyin does not enjoy being waited on. Walking on the path to become a War God who can protect all lives within the three realms, extravagant luxuries are not necessary for her cultivation. Besides, it is hard to relax and ruminate in one’s thoughts when there are others around. Sitting in the large wooden tub filled to the brim with warm water and floral bath salts, only her head and neck can be seen rising above the water surface, flawless skin glistening from the fine steam and slightly pinkened from the pleasant heat, long, fine onyx hair piled up on her head like moon spun silk. Her slender silhouette is hidden behind a hand carved, enameled privacy screen, and she barely reacts to the intrusion, knowing full well that only one person will dare barge in here like this. In the end, Jie Li has situated her not in the guest quarters for Shuiyuntian emissaries, but in the private wing of the Moon Prince, slyly citing space constraints. Danyin does not challenge her decision; merely picked the smallest guest room furthest from the main set of rooms belonging to Prince Xunfeng, and of course he has still found her.  

Xunfeng’s hot temper only lasted up until he rounded the screen. He pauses briefly at the charming scenery of a beauty frolicking in water, only said beauty is still as a painting and staring expressionlessly back at him, brows knitted ever so slightly together like she is looking at something rather irritating. His displeasure surges once more. After months of not seeing each other, she can at least look a bit more enthusiastic, as opposed to completely ignoring him since she’s arrived today. He starts to feel aggrieved again, and treads deliberately towards her until he comes abreast of the tall tub she’s calmly sitting in, the hem of his robes brushing against the lacquered wood. The decrease in distance forces her to tilt her head up in order to look at him, and the tell-tale signs of her rising temper begin to show on her frosty expression. The tip of her nose wrinkles ever so slightly, her dark eyes start to grow turbulent like imploding stars, the corners of her pink lips tighten with exasperation. She has always been beautiful, and distant. He does not appreciate that feeling, like she is something unreachable, and will easily, deftly, float out of his grasp if he’s not paying attention.

But whenever he forces clashes like this…she’s more tangible. He can hold onto her and she pulses fiercely with life and spirit. She will not quietly disappear, like all the people who has come, and then gone.

“Greetings, Xunfeng dianxia.” The honorific is almost sarcastic, yet also a blatant reminder, that a Prince of his standing should not be here, intruding upon the boudoir of a lady in her private moments. Yet, he is blatantly unapologetic. Yet, she is not outraged, more annoyed. “I’d rise to offer a salute, but unfortunately I’m woefully under attired.”

Throughout this entire confrontation, her spine remains ramrod straight, shoulders thrown back, chin up, gaze righteous. There is no withering in mortification, no hunching in humiliation before him, not even in moments of vulnerability. Grace under pressure. It has always been like that. The members of the Xianzu are typically vain, prideful creatures, shallow, hypocritical and pretentious, often quickly showing their true colors and insipid cowardice when placed under duress, but she is different. Quite against his will, he is unwittingly entranced, even when she is also often so…maddening.

“Is this all you have to say to me?” His sharp gaze lingers on her face, determined not to drop any lower, even when the edge of the translucent bath waters lap enticingly at her decolletage and crystalline beads of water roll down the side of her slender neck and collect temptingly in the hollow of her clavicles-

Her eyes flicker, and then narrow slightly.

“I’ve said all there is to say the last time. You were out of bounds and owe me an apology.” She’s still not yielding on that, and he scowls, incredulous.

“You expect to receive an apology from benzun?” He is not one to often invoke the royal pronoun, but even if he is out of bounds, he outranks her. And he is not out of bounds for being deeply unhappy because she visits her Changheng xianjun all the time-

“I expect to receive an apology from you.” She cuts him off, voice growing fierce, glowering. “Or you can get out.”

His temple twitches. She dares try to throw him out? He has never responded well to harsh threats. “This is my quarters.”

“Then, I’ll leave.” She glares at him and starts to rise. One long, slender arm reaches for the towel hanging on the rack nearby, water splashing at the movements and soaking the front of his robes, but he pays no attention. He snatches the towel as well and pulls, intending to wrest it out of her grasp so that she cannot go anywhere until after they are done speaking, but she’s not letting go either, and eventually the momentum of the forceful tussle sends both the towel and her wheeling straight into him, and he ends up teetering off balance with a soaked, spluttering beauty in his arms. Eyes wide, gasping in dismay, she grabs onto his lapels and plasters herself to his front in an effort to preserve her modesty. They go down hard in a tangle of wet limbs and long hair, but he shields her instinctively and positions himself under her, wrapping his arms around her so his long, heavy sleeves close around her naked, wet form like curtains. Landing on the floor knocks the air out of the both of them, but she recovers faster, since he took the brunt of the fall.

Danyin lifts her head and her face is scrunched and red with anger. She looks less like an angelic fairy descended from heavens and more like an angry purple potato- She immediately strikes him straight in the solar plexus, and as always, she never pulls her punches. The air whooshes out of his lungs once more and he winces, but does not dare to loosen his hold, not when she is this mad. She punches him again, squirming furiously to get into a better position to really lay it out on him, and he starts to fight back too, more to deter her from damaging him, because her blows really hurt, as he has learned from past experiences. He blocks her vicious elbow strikes and softens the impact of her palm thrusts, redirecting the force overhead or getting in the way of her momentum so she cannot knee him between the legs…and they are basically just rolling around on the floor, at that point-

“Stop, stop.”

“You-!” Limbs pinned, she lurches forward and sinks her teeth into his throat, the collar of his robes mussed and pulled to the side in the course of their struggles.

“Hsss-” The pain from her retaliatory bite makes him hiss out loud, long, white fingers tightening around her wrists in protest, and even though she grunts at his touch, she refuses to unlock her jaw until he surrenders.

He grits out. “I’m…sorry.”

She promptly concedes, withdrawing slightly to stare at him. The corners of her lips are stained red, without even looking, he knows that she has broken skin. His eyes focus on her crimson mouth, a bit dazed. “Why are you sorry?” She fiercely demands an answer.

He would have been more sullen if he isn’t distracted trying to figure out why it is always so pleasing to see her wear blood. Even the dull throbbing at his neck feels…invigorating. He sends her a wary look; she seems to have momentarily forgotten about her state of undress, but he is very much aware of her weight on top of him, and subsides to become as docile as a lamb. “…For making you angry.”

Danyin is not satisfied with his vague answer. “And why was I angry?”

He cannot answer without starting to feel aggrieved again, his brow twitching, before smoothing out again. His hand is still curled around her forearm, and instead of replying, he raises her limb to his mouth and slowly laps at the soft inside of her wrist, slanting her a meaningful, almost piteous, accusatory stare. Not expecting this reaction, she is taken aback, and freezes.

“Because I desired your attention, and you wouldn’t give it.”

Danyin almost chokes on her spit, trying not to goggle. Her eyes grow wide, her righteous anger faltering.

…What.

“…T-That- That’s not…”

He punishes her with a sharper nip on her wrist. She sucks in a deep breath, feeling her head start to buzz at the sensual action. The artful flick of tongue, the graze of pearly white teeth, the calculated brush of lips against her paper-thin skin, that she has no idea is this sensitive. She quivers, alarmed. He does not allow her to retract her limb. Her skin is fragrant and warm, and smells delicately of osmanthus. It soothes his bad mood.

“It is.” He insists viciously, grumpy, an almost sulky note in that smooth baritone. “You’d rather run to Changheng instead.” Cue a withering stare, which she really has no idea what to do about…other than to flush red. She can literally feel the crimson heat crawling up her chest, spreading over her neck, rising to her bewildered face- She sputters. A pissy, grouchy Moon Prince she knows how to deal with. This one…is completely throwing her off. He bites at her wrist again, and she thinks that her insides are turning into goop and dripping straight down to her toes. Good grief, what are they talking about? She jerks on her arm once more, but still, no give.

“To spar…!! I visited Changheng to spar. What do you think we were doing, idiot!” She is almost yelling. His eyes fall on her face, and then slides lower, drawn by her agitated action…and she inhales deeply and remembers her unclothed state. Danyin immediately flattens herself against Xunfeng once more, thrusting her free palm under his chin and snapping his head -and vision- up. He grunts, the uncomfortable position finally allowing her to break free of his weaselly hold.

“Don’t look at me!” She growls furiously, and then she tugs at his outer robe. “Just keep staring up at the ceiling, and also, hand over your coat. Hurry-!”

There’s a bit of frenetic movements amidst muffled protests, but Danyin quickly manages to scramble into the large, decadently heavy coat, still warm from Xunfeng’s body heat, still exuding his subtle agarwood scent. Her usually ivory complexion face is rosy, and she tries to gather whatever leftover dignity she has remaining in the aftermath of this stupid confrontation. She clambers off him and wraps the large outer robe firmly around her figure, and the dark navy brocade promptly swallows her smaller frame from neck down. She stumbles to her feet and he pushes himself upright with his elbows; the tousled hair, the drying smear of blood on the pale, long column of his neck, his clothes rumpled and deliciously disheveled, the brooding, disgruntled stare-

Oh, heavens-

She licks her dry lips. Her tongue tastes copper – his blood. Her cheeks feel hot again. Why did she have to go and bite him?

She curses under her breath and reaches down to haul him back to his feet, and then she starts pushing him out of her room.

“Shangque said you’re going back to Yunmengze after this, and I feel like we need to talk about this-” He clears his throat and continues determinedly, voice a bit husky, those long, slanted phoenix eyes watching her, staring at the way she looks, shivering in his robe in a way that makes him want to take her into his arms-

“No, we don’t!” she mutters back, sharply. The pinkened mark on the inside of her wrist distracts her, and she stares at the bite he has left before hastily pulling his long sleeve over her arm to cover the offending sight. “Y-You, stop talking, and get out-”

“Danyin-” The timbre of his voice, coupled with her name resting so plaintively on his lips tests her resolve. She’s not so mad at him anymore than she’s just plain flustered.

“There’s nothing to talk about.” She mutters. “I don’t like Changheng anymore. He is a friend and a mentor.”

“Just a friend and a mentor?” He sounds skeptical, unable to let go of the roiling jealousy. “Really?”

Her brow twitches, and she almost kicks him out the door, temper flaring once more at his doubt. What sort of person does he think she is? How can she possibly be behaving ambiguously with him here and then still have something going on with Changheng?

“Yes, because otherwise I will have to kill you for what you have done to me so far, Xunfeng dianxia. Why don’t you think about how come I’m not throwing you out the windows of this very high palace? If you still can’t figure out why, then don’t bother coming to see me ever again!”

Chapter Text

It is the first time in thousands of years since there has been an official state visit from the ruling family of Cangyanhai to Shuiyuntian. The Moon Supreme Dongfang Qingcang’s disastrous last visit did not count, considering that he almost drowned the entire Fairy realm in a massive display of fury and power before kidnapping a weak little fairy of unknown origins with him back to Cangyanhai. Of course, now they all know that the unknown little flower fairy with weak cultivation and damaged roots is actually a carefully guised Goddess of Xishan, Xiyun, …but that story…well, they all knew how that story ended.

This time, the intention is less aggressive, more diplomatic, in nature. The aim is to extend the existing hundred years’ peace treaty between the Xianzu and the Yuezu, and for that purpose, the current interim Moon Supreme, Dongfang Xunfeng, has arrived to express the Moon Tribe’s genuine interest in maintaining the peace between the two realms. Officially, that is so. Officially, he is politically correct, every move and every word carefully calculated to express the image of open cooperation. Thorough in conduct and impeccable manners above reproach, his beautiful features schooled and neutral to a fault, not a single personal thought can be derived from his formal interactions with Shuiyuntian’s emperor, Yunzhong dijun.

Unofficially, Danyin thinks that the Moon Prince is deliberately trying to pick a fight. The bland Xianzu cuisine does not suit his taste. The rooms are too plain. The skies are too bright. Too noisy with all the incessant bird songs from Shuyu forest.

Danyin thinks he’s really asking for a beating with his continuous and ridiculous demands, and will have gladly obliged if not for the interventions of Changheng and Shangque.

The dragon general of Cangyanhai is one of the handful of personal guards that makes up the Moon tribe contingent on this state visit, and of course Shuiyuntian have also come forth to provide guides to accompany their honored guests during the course of their stay. Officially, that is so. Unofficially, the fact that a former War God and a War God-in-training have been ordered to keep an eye on the Moon tribe retinue speaks loudly of Shuiyuntian’s wary countenance towards an age-old foe, even though the other side has selectively brought along a drastically reduced military entourage to encourage mutual trust. Thankfully, Changheng is genuinely committed to maintaining the truce between the two realms. After his interactions with Dongfang Qingcang, even though they were once rivals in love, he is well aware that the people of the Moon tribe are not as bad as they have always been told, growing up. All the scary stories are made up propaganda, and in hindsight now, so ridiculous. All lives are lives lived, and lives to be cherished. The less war, the less bloodshed and suffering for all, the better.

“Danyin xianzi,” Changheng awkwardly attempts to soothe the fuming woman after she has stalked out of the Moon Supreme’s rooms, trying to calm her temper down after yet another scathing dialogue with the disagreeable man with regards to the ‘subpar’ hospitality so far. Changheng cannot figure why the two are at such loggerheads. The Moon Prince Xunfeng is cold and thorny, but he keeps his own counsel so far as Changheng’s experiences goes. Perhaps Danyin is younger, more impressionable, and therefore makes a better target for antagonization. He sighs. “I will speak with Dongfang Xunfeng and escort him to the meetings with xiongjun instead. You may stand down. Go outside and cool off a bit. You can take over again later tonight.” 

Shangque has just entered the yard after settling the guard duty rotation, and his face lights up when he sees her step out of the building. 

“Danyin xianzi,” he greets. “Is everything alright?”

The black dragon is friendly as usual, but Danyin also knows that he is currently courting her sister, and last she hears, Jie Li has been diligently rebuffing his efforts. Of course he wishes to make a good impression on a member of his beloved’s family. But Shangque…is quite a decent person. Loyal, genuinely smitten with her sister, more than willing to put up with Jie Li and all of her moods and insecurities, and cares deeply for her. Jie Li can do worse, when it comes to choice of partner…but it’s all up to her. Danyin thinks it’s fine even if Jie Li wishes to live her life free of romantic entanglements; after Danyin’s own clumsy, painfully awkward sojourn into romance, she’s also starting to think that love matters are way more trouble than they are worth.

Her brows are still knitted together when Shangque comes abreast of her. “Your zunshang is being very…difficult.” She grits out at last. ‘Difficult’ is a grave understatement, Danyin has choicer words to describe the insufferable man, but none are politically polite to mention. If only he isn’t the Moon Supreme…but his predecessor is even more terrifying, though the latter can, in theory at least, be managed by Xiao Lan Hua…

Shangque actually looks apologetic. “Sorry, xianzi. Xunfeng dianxia is…not always like that. There’s been some extenuating circumstances lately, so…”

“…” Danyin does not look convinced. Even Shangque does not appear entirely convinced, himself. The two of them sink into deep silence, at least until Shangque blatantly changes the subject.

“Ah, but do you know that Jie Li has recently taken in a pair of orphans from Haishi City? It’s a brother-sister duo. The boy has a really good hand for calligraphy and wishes to train to become a palace scribe, and the girl has some natural talent in martial arts.” He actually sounds like a proud parent. “She asked me for training, and even said that she wants to become a great general like me-”

The innocuous topic calms Danyin down, and she spends the rest of the afternoon in Shangque’s company, listening to stories of her younger twin’s life in Cangyanhai, as seen from the eyes of the man who deeply adores her.

“Then, I’ll leave the rest to you.” Changheng regards his fellow Fairy immortal. Danyin inclines her head subtly as she walks with the other man to the entrance of the open yard, part of a series of guest wings situated adjacent to the Yunzhong Water Pavilion that’s resided in only by Shuiyuntian royalty, with Shuyu forest nestled between the two estates as a barrier for privacy and security.

“Yes, xianjun. Danyin knows what to do. Thank you for your hard work today.”

Dusk has fallen over Shuiyuntian and the official dialogues have finally concluded after three days of intense meetings. It has been largely uneventful so far, and tomorrow at dawn, the Cangyanhai contingent will depart for home. After much hemming and hawing from Emperor Yunzhong, it is finally agreed upon by both sides that the peace treaty will persist for another hundred years, to be reviewed again in the next century. The two royal representatives have proceeded to put their imperial seals on the official treatise during tonight’s banquet, finally concluding the fanfare once and for all. It is not a day too soon, and Danyin cannot wait to see the end of her duty to the Moon tribe members. Even though she has largely managed to avoid direct confrontation with the Moon Supreme Dongfang Xunfeng since that first afternoon, it will still be a weight off her shoulders once she’s relieved of this responsibility of having to see to his safety and comfort within Shuiyuntian. Thankfully, she only has to take charge of the evening rosters whereas Changheng plays host and guide to their esteemed guests in the daytime. Danyin does not ask if Changheng has to struggle with the idiosyncrasies of the nitpicking Yuezun daren. It is just as well, because she will not have appreciated hearing that they get along neutrally enough; it is only her he seems to be picking on, most likely because he senses her dislike and disdain...

In the evenings, the guest pavilion is largely tranquil, and silent. The Moon tribe delegates keep to themselves mostly, which means that Danyin only has to coordinate with the guards from the heavenly army and ensure that no danger befalls her charges while they take their rest. The last few nights have passed quietly, and without fanfare. There is nothing to suggest that tonight will unfold otherwise.

…But it does.

Danyin has only retired to the small antechamber situated by the Moon Supreme’s rooms for less than half a shichen when she is awakened by the frenetic chiming of bells – the wards that she has set earlier that evening around the guest parameters have been disturbed. She vaults soundlessly from the bed and grabs her sword, pausing only long enough to shoot out a spirit messenger to Changheng. The glowing missive soars out of the nearest window and flies straight towards its intended recipient, and Danyin dashes into the hallway to find Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian guards collapsed haphazardly across the floor. She has no time to check their status; pulse racing frantically, she hurtles past the bodies and bursts into the Moon Supreme’s room to the sounds of desperate battle.

She is horrified. This is the worst possible scenario.

Masked men in black are furiously flinging spells and weapons at Dongfang Xunfeng, who is at the back of the room, currently collapsed on his knees, expression white as a ghost and clutching his chest, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. The only saving grace that keeps him from dying right there and then is Shangque, who stands between the attackers and his lord, valiantly fighting off the former and defending the latter at the same time, a task that’s easier said than done. Danyin charges in and blocks an energy strike with one of her own, locking blades briefly and then shoving back hard, sending the assailant flying backwards. The gap in formation allows her passage straight into the heart of the altercation and she exchanges a quick look with Shangque, ready to fight.

The dragon general looks relieved to see her, but does not pause to exchange greetings. He throws forth a sweeping arc of energy in a bid to get more fighting space. The large room is in shambles, furniture blown apart, priceless vases and trinkets smashed into smithereens on the floor, but somehow the space still seems cramped with the surging energies of all the combatants, hostile and ready to explode into violence. 

“Danyin xianzi, you came just in time. I’ll deal with these traitors myself…but I beg your help. Please escort Xunfeng dianxia and take him somewhere safer. I cannot utilize my full abilities and defend my lord at the same time.” Shangque’s voice is almost guttural with anger, pupils elongating, dragonic blood surging hot in his veins. Disloyalty is something that he cannot tolerate the most, and these insurgents from the vassal state of Nanyou have finally showed themselves after days of deliberate baiting. The King of Nanyou is right. The only way to draw these rats out is through sacrifice…and Xunfeng has placed himself out there as the biggest target. Minimal guards, poison, foreign grounds outside of Cangyanhai…the conditions cannot be any better for an assassination. Only, the ones who will die this night will not be their Moon Supreme.

Danyin does not entirely understand the situation. They are under a surprise attack, yes, yet none of the Cangyanhai members appear particularly shocked…and it also does not seem like they suspect Shuiyuntian’s involvement, judging by how no one is guarding against her.

“Traitors? Who are these-”

“Xianzi, please. I’ll explain later. Take Xunfeng dianxia and go, now!” The shout of urgency moves Danyin, and she retreats to the back while Shangque surges forth to engage the wave of assassins, all eager to take the head of the last living member of the Dongfang clan. Danyin sinks to her knees beside Dongfang Xunfeng; he is frightfully white, there are lots of blood but she has no time to figure out what’s wrong with him. Gathering energy to her fingertips, she quickly strikes his meridian points in an effort to stabilize his condition. He groans thickly and collapses, sickly sweet crimson dripping thickly from his mouth. Shangque is right; he needs urgent help, and is in a bad way.

“Danyin is sorry to offend Yuezun daren-” she quickly utters, before grabbing him by the silk belt of his robes and heaving him upright. He doesn’t protest; maybe he is already too injured to even register the situation. She bends, drags him over her shoulder, and rises swiftly to her feet. He is taller and heavier than her, but bent in half and thrown over her shoulder, she will just have to manage.

Danyin begins her run, one hand gripping her sword, the other arm securing a very important person. So important that if she has to, it will be her duty to trade her life for his. No matter what, he cannot die on Shuiyuntian’s grounds.

“Shangque!”

The dragon general is at the ready, and coordinates seamlessly with her unspoken request.

“Go, and don’t look back!” The blast of power sends two of the assassins flying, opening the way for escape. Danyin glides through, slippery and quicksilver as a fish, and can immediately sense that she has become the target for pursuit. Shangque aggressively harasses the attackers from the rear, which lessens the pressure on her, allowing her to focus more on moving ahead faster, and less on dodging incoming attacks. She careens wildly down the hallway and sprints through the darkened corridors, bursting through the unguarded entrance and heading straight out to freedom. In a few light steps, she clears the entire length of the yard and leaps right over the wall, plunging straight into the dense foliage of Shuyu forest.

Behind her, the bestial roar of a rising dragon nearly blows her forward. She stumbles but quickly rights herself, and her living cargo moans weakly. She needs to take him to Yunzhong Water Pavilion to get help, but in order to do so, will have to get through Shuyu forest with its demon beasts and unknown dangers. Steeped in the darkness of night, the entire forest is even more menacing and forbidding than usual, but there is no other path for her to take-

Danyin grits her teeth and moves deeper and deeper into the forest. The growls and sounds of beasts can be heard as they hurriedly pass by, and the suspicious lack of pursuit behind them is making Danyin extraordinarily nervous. She persists onwards for many lis. Adrenaline keeps her feet moving, but eventually she is breathing hard from her efforts and knows that she will have to take a break soon. Even boosted with spiritual energy, he is still a dead weight, and she is tiring rapidly.

Her charge suddenly shifts in her grasp. “Let…me down.”

Danyin does not protest. She slows to a stop by the nearest tree, a large, ancient magnolia, and drops to one knee at the foot of its massive trunk. Panting, she sets him down at the base, eyes flickering over his features. Much to her dismay, she has been the one exerting all her energy all this time, yet somehow he looks even worse off than before. Under the moonlight, he is almost ghost white.

“You are not allowed to die here,” she firmly, fiercely, repeats the mantra out loud this time, frowning at him like he ought to do something about it. He coughs wetly, lips stained gleaming red. The back of his throat tastes of saccharine copper, has been for days, and he hates every moment of it.

“I’m not…dying.” He snaps weakly at her, offended. She has manhandled him out of a dangerous situation like a spare bag of grains while he was too winded and in excruciating pain to protest, and he can’t decide whether to be upset or not. It takes too much energy, and she also has no interest in quibbling with him over the semantics.

“Where are you hurt? Danyin is sorry to offend Yuezun daren,” she bluntly repeats the shameless phrase once more before blatantly offending his person…again. She also does not seem very sorry, at all. Hands pat him down briskly, the aim is not to take advantage of him, but to seek and treat any injuries. She has some knowledge in field first aid, and wishes to stop any bleeding as soon as possible, mainly to extend his longevity as much as she possibly can before pawning him off to someone else, second to prevent the demon beasts from smelling all the blood and heading their way in a bloodlust induced frenzy.

He slaps her hands away. “Don’t touch me. M’not injured…” He’s slurring slightly, and she is very alarmed.

“If you’re not injured, then where is all this blood coming from?” It is even trickling out of his nose now, and from his ears. She swipes two fingers over the thick, almost syrupy crimson dripping down his chin and raises them to her nose for an investigative sniff. It smells sweet. Too sweet, and combined with the sticky viscousness, forms the characteristics of one of Shuiyuntian’s most toxic herb-

“Poison,” he chuffs thickly, confirming her suspicions.

“How long?” she demands to know, very worried now. When he doesn’t reply right away, her voice grows sharper. “How long?”

“...Five days.”

The words that come out of her mouth after his confession are typically only heard in the most bawdy taverns of Yunmengze. He slants her a faintly incredulous look.

“Five days??” she hisses, furious. “You came to Shuiyuntian bearing poison in your body? What were you thinking? Are you planning to frame the fairy realm for attempted murder?” The ramifications are insane; she does not even want to imagine it. She is trying not to yell, but oh, he is testing her resolve. She’s ready to kill him herself, if not for the fact that she has to somehow keep him alive all the way until he’s out of the fairy realm.

“…No. Not Shuiyuntian’s fault.” And that is all he is willing to say about the matter. The resolve and weight in his words give her pause, and she stares hard at him, as if trying to figure out what is really going on. This damning poison. The traitors. Shangque going after their assailants with extreme prejudice. The hints that Dongfang Xunfeng has been dropping, the irritation, the sensitivities over the last few days-

She grimaces, shaking off all the baseless hypotheses. Way over her paygrade. “We need to go to Yunzhong Water Pavilion right away and get your problem fixed, now.”

He balks. “Don’t bother. Wait. For Shangque,” he forces out with what feels like the last squeeze of his strength. “There’s only one way out of Shuyu forest and they will be…waiting there…if not dealt with yet.”

He has a point. Danyin chews on her bottom lip. She has sent a message off to Changheng xianjun and it should have gotten to him by now…but she has no idea when Changheng will arrive. He could have gone to Yunzhong dijun first, to ensure that news of this attack is not a mere diversion to draw him away so assassins can strike unhindered at the emperor of Shuiyuntian as well-

“You cannot die here.” She repeats again, snapping her gaze back to his…only to find that his eyes are sliding shut, head lolling against the trunk, unresponsive. “Yuezun daren. Dongfang Xunfeng!”  She has no idea why he has decided not to treat his condition, but five days is a long time to bear for this particular strain of poison. It’s not a fast-acting toxin and does not kill immediately, but the potency increases exponentially over time to dampen the abilities and energies of the victim, to the point where their own system will begin attacking itself. Panicking, she unseals his meridian points and sits in lotus position in front of him. Her hands move fluidly before her torso, beginning to glow with an energy she draws from deep within the wells of her primordial spirit.

For every action, there must be an equal and opposite reaction. Energy can neither be created nor destroyed; can only be converted from one form to another…so Danyin grits her teeth and shoves her carefully cultivated strength into the Moon Supreme’s…in exchange for half of his poisoned energies--

“Reporting to dianxia, we have successfully captured all insurgents and their leader, and will be deporting the lot back to Cangyanhai for further investigation. The King of Nanyou has too been informed, and will meet us at Silent Moon Palace tomorrow morning for the interrogation. This is the big one, we really captured a whole nest of thieves this time.”

Xunfeng glances tiredly at the dragon general standing at the foot of his bed, once again resting in the same guest quarters where all the violence has unfolded the evening before. The messes have been cleaned up, but the rooms are now even barer than before. None of the Cangyanhai delegates are complaining about the lack of interior decoration anymore, at least.

“Good. Our efforts this time are not wasted. Place extra guards to watch the prisoners…and thanks for the hard work, Shangque.”

Shangque bows slightly and flashes the standard Yuezu greeting gesture exclusive to the ruling family of Cangyanhai.

“I’ll pay close attention. Dianxia has worked the hardest out of all of us these last few days. If not for dianxia willingly imbibing the concealed poison and convincing the mole that you’ve been weakened to the point of near incapacitation, they would not have dared to strike last night. How are you feeling now? Changheng xianjun sent another batch of the antidote over earlier, compliments of Shuiyuntian. Our healer has also arrived. Once he clears you for travel, we shall depart swiftly for home.”

“Mn. We leave today.” They don’t have time for him to lie around. They have already spent days dragging here while waiting for the hidden enemy to fall for this trap, and there is much to do back in the palace. Xunfeng places one hand over his chest. It still aches faintly every now and then, but it no longer feels like his heart is being actively crushed by a steel hand. “I feel a lot better. The antidote is very effective.” He pauses briefly, mind summoning hazy images of a very angry Fairy woman swearing at him last night, and then simultaneously threatening him into not dying…but he holds his tongue. He sighs.

 “…Call the healer in.”

Changheng gazes wryly at the currently bedbound Danyin. “Danyin xianzi, you really went above and beyond, this time.”

Finally lying in bed after what felt like an endless night of torturous escapades through the forest, Danyin thinks that this better be the last time she ever has to guard the interim Moon Supreme of Cangyanhai, and if she never sees him ever again, she will count herself so lucky.

“How are you feeling?”

“Pain,” she groans hoarsely. Even after taking the antidote, it still feels periodically like she’s been kicked right in the chest by a mule. No wonder that Dongfang Xunfeng has been so surly his entire stay in Shuiyuntian. Danyin has only had to deal with the poison for not even a full day and she’s already not having a good time. Granted, she also did not have the days that Dongfang Xunfeng had to gradually build up some pain tolerance to the effects, but that just sounds even more torturous to Danyin.

Changheng makes a small noise of sympathy.

“It will pass. The antidote should clear the rest of the poison in your system within the next few days…but that was a reckless thing to do, Danyin.”

Not too long ago, being gently scolded and fussed over by Changheng like now have been the stuff of Danyin’s wildest fantasies. She once believed that she’s willing to die in contentment, after being doted on like so by the man of her dreams.

Now…not so much. She still appreciates his concern, however.

“I knew that the conservatories in Shuiyuntian stock the antidote for this poison. I knew that the odds of my dying is low…but the Moon Supreme was more critically affected and in a more advanced stage of poisoning at that point.” She shrugs. “To be a War God means that I should endeavor to do my best to save all lives, right? If I can prevent any unnecessary conflict from arising between the realms, and since it is entirely within my power to do so, then I have to attempt it. You taught me that, Changheng. Besides, you arrived soon after and cleaned up. All’s well that ends well.”

Changheng cannot refute that logic, and can only smile helplessly. “Well, what else am I supposed to say to all that?”

“Remember, I’ve always been a better gambler than you, Run lang,” she drawls, and he laughs.

Chapter Text

He slowly prods her awake that morning, just when she is enjoying a very sweet dream of finally being praised and acknowledged by Lady Chidi as her worthy successor. She has arrived at the palace very late last night, and by the time she entered his quarters, he has long since retired to bed. No matter, she removed her armor and disrobed, washed up, and then crawled into bed as well, too tired and sleepy to do anything else. She’s intending to sleep all the way till the late morning too, but he’s being really persistent again, insisting attention.

Danyin rolls away from him and drowsily tries to push his hand away, but soon he returns and tugs her into his arms instead. She cannot escape, now. His baritone rings right by her ear, the warm breath, the low, sensual timbre making her feel itchy, and tingly all over. Even though she is sleeping, how can she not react when he does this? She mutters in complaint. Seducing her when her guard is low, not fair- 

“…What’s this I hear about you having once confessed your love to Changheng in front of the entirety of Shuiyuntian?”

Danyin groans and tries to pull the covers over her head. Not this again. It has been so many years and he still never lets go of any opportunity to be jealous of the one man she’s ever loved before him. He tugs at her blanket, not allowing her to hide away and evade the topic. She grumbles, eyes still squeezed shut, her small face grimacing. He cups her soft cheek with one large, lean palm and starts rubbing slowly, waiting. He’s learned calculated patience over the centuries, and will not be budging until she responds. She groans again.

“Who told you that? I’m going to need to have a civil discussion with that person. For the record, I was rejected in front of the entirety of Shuiyuntian.”

He doesn’t seem satisfied by her reasoning, and his face rubbing becomes just that bit more…fierce. Is he intending to rub her skin off, she wonders. His voice grows silken. “…You were hoping for reciprocation?”

Is there something wrong with his ears, how come he keeps hearing things that are not there? “No! Not anymore, at least.” Her reply is righteous, and honest.

He meditates on her sincerity for a brief silence, and then with a tone that seems completely reasonable, he slowly continues. “You never confessed to me in front of the entirety of Cangyanhai before.”

She finally cracks open one eye to give him a disbelieving squint. “You expect me to give you a love confession in front of all of your people?”

He’s actually thinking about it. “Maybe Shuiyuntian first is better, so all those fairies will now know that your love is mine. But also Cangyanhai afterwards, so they all know that I’m your person. What about Haishi?”

He’s really serious. With some difficulty, she picks her jaw back up from the ground.

“No. No. And you aren’t anyone’s person, let alone mine. Who else has a harem of a hundred beauties living in their inner yards, fighting all over each other for attention?”

“My inner yards are your inner yards. The harem is yours to do as you please.” She knows that he never steps into that nest of snakes and scorpions. Politically made to accept the women as tribute or as a way to ensure his compliance, either through sexual wiles or with constant threat of assassination - he will never allow any kind of relationship with any of the women in there. It’s a long-existing problem that he has still yet to find a proper solution for, and one that’s starting to become a bigger issue now that he’s finally caught the one beauty he desires.

Well, ‘caught’ may be an overambitious claim. It’s still a tenuous hold at best, and not as binding as he wishes, but he is working hard on the task.

“…Feel free to do something about the harem. Xiongzun is married to the Xishan Shennü so no one dares to stuff those women his way, but they keep sending them over here, instead.” He sounds very aggrieved again, and aggravated. Thirty thousand years, Dongfang Qingcang was safely locked away in Haotian Tower and none the wiser but over and over Dongfang Xunfeng has had to deal with palace intrigues and all sorts of schemes imaginable, to the point where he is thoroughly sick of it all. One will think that now Dongfang Qingcang has been reinstated as the Moon Supreme once more, this problem will rightfully go back to him, but all it takes is one awkward pat and a ‘you’ve done well all these years’ from xiongzun and Xunfeng still finds himself dealing with all the workload and problems while his brother takes his new wife on an indefinite tour throughout the three realms.

He sighs unhappily – his problems are really never-ending…

Danyin finally wiggles around in his embrace so that she can look at him, eyes gleaming as she views his put-out expression. Even when annoyed, he is still outrageously pretty. Some people really have all the luck when it comes to appearances.

“…You want me, an outsider, to deal with the women living under your roof?” She is amused by the unreasonable request, and how he is so casually trying to make it her problem, too. He shoots her a disgruntled stare.

“An outsider?” His arms squeeze her middle, and he sounds dangerously polite. “You still consider yourself an outsider? Would I allow an outsider exclusive free rein all over my rooms and my bed?”

She is slowly pushed onto her back, and he looms over her. His hand tugs at the belt that cinch at her middle, loosening the sleeping robes. His midnight eyes, long and slanted like that of a beautiful phoenix, gaze moodily down at her, before sliding further down the length of her long, white neck, the soft swells of her chest. He lowers his head, kisses her skin like she is something to be worshipped, tugging the collar of her robe lower past one shoulder…and then she flinches at his bite.

“Hng, hurts.” She grumbles halfheartedly, but knows to anticipate the sharp nip by now. He always bites at her neck; not blatantly enough that the mark is plainly visible to everyone, but just subtly concealed beneath the edge of her collar. Cleverly positioned in the most calculated spot, where those who do not care to pay attention will miss it, but those who should not be looking at her will understand clearly that she is already taken.

He is always exceedingly distinct, when it comes to his possessiveness.

He spends an inordinate amount of time just pinning her to the bed and applying his teeth and tongue to the side of her neck, until she is melting beneath him, gasping, writhing. Bright eyes fogging with blooming desire, cheeks flushing wine-warm, slender hands clenching into the front of his robes, needing him to be closer.

“…Xunfeng-” The keen of his name always sounds so beguiling on her lips, breathless, eager. He finally withdraws to inspect the angry red bite sitting on the crook of her neck, just above the dip of her clavicle. It is adequate, for now, and Danyin is no longer willing to docilely remain on the receiving end. She raises her head to reciprocate, dragging warm, soft lips down the ivory column of his throat, small, white teeth scraping lightly against his Adam’s apple, pink tongue lapping at the sexy protrusion. The soft groan he emits is enough to make her purr with delight. She has learned that she really likes it when he becomes undone, becomes disheveled, becomes bothered, focused, on her. He is usually reserved, exasperated, when it comes to his interactions with others…so it is all the more thrilling when he looks at her with that intense, fervent light in his eyes. She cannot get enough of it.

Fine black hair like ebony spills over the satin sheets as she braces her hands on his shoulders and bucks her hips, tilting him over. They roll across the mattress, switching positions, and she straddles his narrow waist firmly. A soft huff of laughter escapes her, her robe sliding even lower down past her arms and back as she sits regally on top of him, back straight as a lance, and his eyes completely darken. She strokes his chest, slides her hands beneath the lapels of his robes to ease them off him, pleased to be rewarded with his wiry, sleek form. Whipcord lean, lanky, yet also undeniably strong, and masculine. Her slender fingers slowly trace his sternum, and then she leans over and presses her mouth all over where her hands have blatantly wandered. Slow kisses, soft kisses, ticklish kisses that he has to endure, until he feels tingly and sensitive all over, and his long fingers are digging into the curve of her hips, gently rocking up into her. Seeking her honeyed warmth, but not quite joining, yet. Just relishing in this maddening, mutual, spiral towards shared bliss.

She lifts her head from her sensual exploration and immediately gazes upon that pristine face now filled with wanton lust and earthly desires. His hunger is enough to make her shiver with anticipation. He possesses an exceptionally flawless facial structure, the kind that becomes more and more charming the longer she stares at him. High cheekbones, full, defined mouth, a straight, aristocratic nose. Strong, dashing brows, intense eyes that are exquisitely elongated and just ever so slightly slanted at the tips…giving the impression of a sleepy, languid sensuality, deeply hidden beneath the reserved veneer of his nobility. Put together with the smoldering way he stares at her… Who can resist this obscenely alluring man? 

“You’re too beautiful,” she sighs honestly, almost lamenting. “More beautiful and immaculate than all the beauties in the harem, combined.”

 “…” Something does not sound quite right about this praise, especially not with the way she has worded it. But the fact that she seems to be intoxicated by his good looks mollifies him and appeals to his male vanity. He tugs at her disheveled clothes, crushed silk caressing slender waist and the subtle flare of womanly hips before falling away altogether, completely disrobing her. He swallows silently at the sight. She is the beautiful one, every curve and every line put together just perfect. There is nothing too little, nothing too much. Supple like a willow, poised like a finely polished blade, smooth skin glowing like warm jade beneath his touch. Ah. This War God, only he is allowed to worship like this. He raises his eyes to meet hers, voice husky.

“…So you mean to say that you are with me purely for my beauty?”

She blinks down at him, elegant expression animated, and affectionate. Not just a fantasy, or a figment of his imagination. Real.  

“…Why else?”

Annoyed, he surges upwards and flips her under him, intending to punish her all morning until she begs for mercy, and she rolls into his arms, laughing.

A very long, pleasant interlude later, she is sated, drowsy, and entirely boneless, stretched out like a well-fed feline under the sheets. She barely stirs when she senses him rise from the bed, pick up a loose inner robe from the edge of the mattress and put it on, padding outside to the door to call for water to wash up. She can hear his low voice as he speaks to the servants, and closes her eyes again for a brief spell, just to rest…

When she nods awake again, he is already properly dressed and groomed…sitting beside her on the bed and quietly wiping her body down with a warm, damp towel. She watches him hazily as he rinses out the cloth in the copper basin, and he pauses when he turns back to her and finds her awake.

“You can sleep in longer,” he offers idly, before taking her slender arm and running the damp cloth over it.  

“Don’t you have morning court sessions to attend?” she asks, but does not resist his attempt to help clean her up.

He shrugs. “No sessions today. I’ll look through some reports later.” He pays meticulous attention to her hand, wiping her fingers one by one, and then the spaces in between, her knuckles, her palm, her wrist. Her forearm, crook of her elbow, bicep, armpit, shoulder. She sits up with a lazy sensuality and gives him her other arm, quite appreciating this special treatment. The Moon Prince of the Moon tribe is bending his very royal head over her hand and dedicating himself to her needs, it is somewhat bemusing…but at the same time, also not so much.

He is always very earnest and single-hearted, when it comes to the people he cares for. She knows that much, now.

She removes her arm when he’s done and tries to take the cloth from him to finish up herself, but he simply holds it out of her reach and gestures for her to turn around. Mn, he’s right that she cannot reach the back, so she gives in, obediently turns around, and pulls her long hair out of the way, waiting for him to rinse out the towel once more and help her. She speaks her thoughts aloud.

“I have a solution for your little harem problem…but do you really want me to solve it?”

She turns her head slightly to meet the measured look that he gives her. “…You’re the only one who’s allowed to interfere with the affairs in my inner yards.” The meaning cannot be any more obvious, but she shifts her gaze away.

“You’ll accept any arrangement from me?” she asks, instead. He carefully wipes away the dried sweat from her back…and then softly strokes her bare skin. He leans in closer and rests his chin on her bare shoulder.

“Mm.”

“Anything, really?”

His eyelids lower, head turning slightly, lips grazing the mark on her neck, the one he’s deliberately left earlier. She shivers at his low drawl.

“Anything. Now, turn around, and let me wipe down your front, too-”

A week later, the memorandum, when it cascades from the office of justice presided by the War God, spreads very quickly over the lands, sending a comical ripple of reactions all throughout the realms.

The edict is short and to the point.

It reads thusly:

Moon Prince Dongfang Xunfeng, for the unpardonable crime of seducing War God Danyin xianjun and disturbing the peace of the lands with his immoral beauty and deviant good looks, is hereby sentenced to atone for his sins by serving the War God as royal concubine, effective immediately.

End of Message.

Chaos immediately erupts in the Silent Moon Palace.

Chapter Text

Shangque is sweating, still as statue, as he waits for the response from Xunfeng dianxia. The entire hall is so silent, someone accidentally dropping a pin on the floor can probably be heard all the way outside…but Shangque knows that he cannot be more nervous than the poor unfortunate messenger who has been sent from the heavenly army of Shuiyuntian to relay this…terrible message.

What is Danyin even thinking? Is this not an act of deliberate humiliation towards their Moon Prince? Aren’t the two…lovers? Has Xunfeng dianxia indulged her so much over the years to the point where she’s ready to climb all over his head, now?

Shangque is reasonably concerned that Xunfeng dianxia will explode in fury and this may well be the end of whatever positive feelings he has towards Danyin xianjun, but it’s a good thing the dragon does not put down his entire life’s savings to make that bet, because Jie Li will kill him for bankrupting them.

After what seems like a long, deliberating silence, the Moon Prince finally speaks.

“I accept the edict. Shangque, receive on behalf.”

The dragon general almost trips over his own feet, caught between his body not sure whether to do a double take first or to heed dianxia’s command immediately, on top of disbelieved gaping. At last, he quickly schools himself and walks stiffly towards the messenger to receive the missive. The Shuiyuntian courier immediately dismisses himself and flees the main hall, probably scared out of his wits and just thanking all the powers that be that he is still alive after having to read out the contents of that atrocious edict. Shangque is plenty confused, himself. All in all, the reactions are all…wrong.  

But Xunfeng dianxia’s strange forbearance reminds him of that time many centuries ago right after their Moon Queen sacrificed herself to save everyone in the great battle between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai. That horribly bleak period of time where zunshang has painstakingly, hopefully, ever so carefully raised Lan Hua xianzi from a seed to become Xiyun, the Goddess of Xishan, only for her to pretend not to recognize him or remember the past that they have shared together. Shangque still recalls how zunshang was utterly willing to humble himself, going so far as to pretend to be a minor little Xianzu disciple from Shuiyuntian even, so long as Shennü Xiyun is willing to accept him back into her life in any form.

Shangque wonders if this is a common trait between the brothers, once they devote themselves to their lovers. The elder was willing to become a servant for love…and now the younger does not seem to mind becoming a concubine.

“Xunfeng dianxia…is this really…suitable?” Shangque is looking flabbergasted at the written edict again, mouthing the words like ‘immoral beauty’ and ‘deviant good looks’…and not sure what to feel about these accusations. It is true that their Moon Prince is exceptionally beautiful. The two brothers are both incredibly good-looking personages, really. Zunshang possess a bold, fiercely beautiful appeal that plainly explodes with raw masculinity, but Xunfeng dianxia takes after their mother the late Yuezhu more, with his delicate facial features and flawless, almost doll-like appearance. It is really a face that can beat out a lot of the most beautiful women in all the three realms, but Shangque does not dare to critique the looks of the Moon Prince…

Xunfeng takes the edict from Shangque and briefly stares at the content. To be more precise, he is staring at the seal of the War God’s, and now knows for sure that this has been directly approved by her. It sets him even more at ease, and he places the official missive aside.

“Why not? This will hardly affect my duties to Cangyanhai, and the position is to my advantage.”

“Advantage, how?” Shangque really cannot understand it. Their Moon Prince is Cangyanhai royalty. To freely agree to become a concubine, that’s a degradation. Even if Danyin is his favorite lover, this title is still hard to swallow…for the dignity of a man and a Prince.

“Now that Danyin has completed all her trials and has officially been ordained as War God of the three realms, there will be more attention placed on her. There will be admirers seeking to enter her household, and officials gifting her lovers for favors, or tributes. I won’t ever allow that to happen now that I’m established as the official consort.”

“…” Right. Shangque has forgotten to factor in the weird, distorted thinking of Xunfeng dianxia whenever his jealous and possessive streaks are triggered. He even sounds entirely reasonable, that’s the scary thing. These days, the Moon Prince is generally responsible, tolerant and makes an all-around good, trustworthy interim leader whenever their actual Yuezun and Yuezhu are not residing in Cangyanhai. It’s probably only when Danyin is involved that dianxia’s old habits will start acting up, again. “I don’t think Danyin xianjun is the kind to indulge overly in carnal delights of the flesh…or in beauty.” Shangque feels the need to defend his sister-in-law’s virtues, at least. In all the time he’s known her, she’s only been with Xunfeng dianxia and no one else.

“You don’t think,” Xunfeng repeats, somewhat acerbically. “It’s better to be safe than sorry.” Danyin has praised his beautiful face often so he knows that she’s particularly weak to beautiful men. Danyin is an ardent and passionate lover with him, so he knows that she enjoys the lovemaking, and has gotten to become very good at it (they practiced often). Not the kind to indulge overly in carnal delights of the flesh or in beauty? That really doesn’t seem accurate at all, from Xunfeng’s personal experience. Of course he doesn’t believe that she will be easily charmed by just about anyone…but why allow potential problems to brew and fester when he can put a stop to it right here and now?

“Besides,” he continues cryptically to a Shangque who is mentally full of question marks. “A royal concubine can always be promoted to become the official spouse.”

Shuiyuntian will surely object if the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai expresses intent to take their War God as wife. It’s already bad enough that the Xishan Shennü is affiliated to Cangyanhai as their Yuezhu, but their War God, too? Marriage between the two is naturally off the table.

But his conceding to become a concubine of the War God is a different play, and brings about a different power dynamic as opposed to the former scenario.

Xunfeng does not mind this additional step. As far as he is concerned, it’s just a roundabout way of getting to his eventual goal. He is exceedingly pleased with today’s outcome.

His Danyin has really made it so much easier for him, with this one move.

…Even if she thinks that she’s only helping him get rid of some harem women.

The first order of business Danyin sets to accomplishing the very day she manages to visit Cangyanhai again, is to sort out Xunfeng’s harem. As promised, the hundred over beauties in the back harem of the Moon Prince are called out to the training grounds, and she waits patiently for them there in full battle regalia. A large platform arena has been raised for the purpose of the day’s arrangement, and for the first time ever, the training grounds is filled with more women than it has ever seen since its inception.

Danyin has no bone to pick with these women…but she has a role to play today, so she tries her best. She speaks in a low, steady cadence, and her projected voice is strong and powerful enough to carry across the entire training ground, eliciting a sense of divine nobility to all present.

“Greetings. I am Danyin, ordained War God of Shuiyuntian. Some of you may already know this; as of last week, I’ve taken your Lord Dongfang Xunfeng as my person.” She calmly draws her sword from its sheath and casually points the blade downward, sharp eyes fixed upon the fluttering group of colorfully dressed beauties, who recoil and gasp in alarm. She continues slowly.

“…This Danyin is possessive and has no intention to tolerate the existence of this harem. I come today to extend two choices to all the women here. One, withdraw on your own accord and be duly compensated for your troubles. Two, duel me. Should you lose, the right to your life belongs to me. Should you win, you retain the privilege to serve me alongside your lord. This Danyin will station here all day for all of you to resolve yourselves appropriately. After which, there will be no further protests or demands for other concessions. Do we have an understanding?”

Truly, the options are barely fair, but the domineering tyranny of a handsome, pristine War God is impossible to overturn. The women stir and murmur amongst themselves, rippling with unease and dismay.   

Xunfeng and Shangque watch the situation unfold from a distance away. 

“…Huh, this is certainly a plan,” the black dragon comments. Now that Danyin has arrived days after the edict, Shangque can see what is truly going on. He turns his head to gaze contemplatively at Xunfeng dianxia.

“Is this why dianxia agreed to the edict? Danyin xianjun is helping Xunfeng dianxia to deal with the harem matters?”

Xunfeng does not refute, but he also does not confirm. He just watches, as almost two thirds of the harem quickly concede and abandon their positions. No matter the familial prestige and advantages of being affiliated to the royalty of Cangyanhai, it’s not worth losing their little lives over. The remaining thirty or so women left appears determined to accept Danyin’s trial by combat.

“…The group that remains, investigate their family backgrounds and origins. I want to know why they are so eager to stay here, even on threat of death.” He sounds mild, like they are just discussing the weather.

Shangque nods in agreement. “If they are skilled enough to hold their own against xianjun, then it also begs the question as to why they have been quietly seeded in Silent Moon Palace all this while.”

“Mm.” It’s good that xiongzun and a’sao won’t be returning home anytime soon; they are long overdue for a deep cleanse of the palace, it seems.

Shangque is starting to think that perhaps he may have underestimated Xunfeng dianxia. He had assumed at first that Xunfeng dianxia had accepted the edict purely out of affection for Danyin…but now it seems like he is also taking this opportunity to deal with the hidden threats silently sleeping within the palace, that which that they were unable to touch before due to internal political complications. It should not be entirely surprising; the good of Cangyanhai is always first and foremost on the mind of the Moon Prince. Xunfeng dianxia has always been the most committed when it comes to the future of the Moon Tribe…or at least, that is what Shangque thinks, up until the two men approach the training grounds for a closer inspection of the trial.

The guards presiding over the training grounds immediately thump their chests and greet the two high ranked members of their tribe. The gathered womenfolk nervously curtsey and lower themselves as the duo passes them on the way towards the viewing platform, low whispers of excitement and amazement rippling through the crowd as furtive glances at the Moon Prince quickly turn into gaping double takes. For many of these women of the harem, this is the first time they have seen Dongfang Xunfeng in the flesh, and judging by the stunned expressions and increasingly enamored looks being thrown his way, his appearance is indeed most pleasing to the eyes. Some of the women who have chosen to give up their positions in the harem earlier actually look like they are reconsidering, now.

Xunfeng ascends the steps up the dais overlooking the training arena, rounds the empty throne that takes up the lion’s share of the stage, and sits down on one of the velvet chairs that flanks his brother’s seat. His expression remains neutral and inscrutable, gaze landing on Danyin’s figure across the training field, just watching her. She stands tall and resplendent in her armor of silver and white, the breast plate and neck guard gleaming and polished to a high shine, her raven black hair tied up in a high ponytail that ripples down her back like a long, proud banner. Eyes shining like stars and immaculate face bare of rouge and powder, she looks both youthful and heroic at the same time, like a sole white flame blazing brightly in a land more accustomed to being shrouded in darkness.

It just makes her seem even more dazzling on this field filled with all the fluttering orioles and swallows.

She looks to the guard master who will help to officiate the event today, in the interest of ensuring fairness in combat. The burly, masked man nods at her, and lumbers up to the middle of the arena, his voice booming across the grounds, loud like the thunder he calls down from the heavens to serve the will of his masters.

“Silence! Today’s trial by combat is a one-on-one battle with the War God Danyin xianjun. The only rule is this: Whoever is ousted from this very platform, is considered defeated. Everything else goes. You may choose your weapons from the racks lined on the side of the arena, if you desire their use. Now, who dares step up to this challenge, first?”

It seems like a long time, before a young woman comes forth. Danyin looks at her and sizes her up, just like she does to every opponent who appears before her. Even though her face is partially concealed behind a sheer veil, it is obvious that the woman is incredibly beautiful, with a sultry, striking appearance that belongs more in an elegant teahouse than on a battleground, and Danyin appreciates the firm, resolute light in her eyes.

“What is your name, niangzi?”

“This humble one’s name is Mu Er, xianjun.” She curtseys, and then quietly draws out a pair of short swords from within her long, flowing sleeves, the twin blades curiously curved and asymmetrical, like waves rippling from the bow of a boat. Danyin’s gaze brighten with interest. Her tone is respectful, from one martial art practitioner to another.  

“Come forth then, Mu Er.”

“Yes, xianjun.”

The girl hurls herself at Danyin, her knives unfurling from her hands like a pair of birds swiftly taking flight, but Danyin is already one step ahead, blade singing-

The Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou arrive just as the twentieth challenger is literally thrown out of the circle, screeching, disqualified upon landing. The two older immortals look warily at the unyielding War God onstage before going over to join their interim leader. “Xunfeng dianxia,” they greet, crossing one arm perpendicularly over another, and Xunfeng flicks them a brief, acknowledging glance, before his attention returns to the field. The two Kings find their seats close by, and stares expectantly upon Shangque to get them caught up to the latest happenings. The black dragon sidles over, bowing slightly to the two kings, and grimacing.  

“Well, what’s going on now, Shangque?”

Shangque slants a glance at their expressionless Moon Lord, and decides not to beat around the bush.

“It seems like there are more hidden blades within the harem than expected. Danyin xianjun is putting those women through their paces and forcing them to reveal their actual abilities; I had no idea that the women of the back yards are all required to be proficient in combat…”

And the blades. There are many blades. Hidden in plain sight; tucked away in delicate jeweled slippers, dipped in poison, concealed within steel shod dancing fans, acid-tipped finger claws, decorative belts that turn into wicked whips, all sorts of patterns to kill, to assassinate. It’s no wonder Xunfeng dianxia has never stepped foot in the harem. One wrong move, and he just may not live to see the dawn light.

“Xianjun, you’re the War God of Shuiyuntian, one of the strongest in the three realms. Is it fair for you to meet us at full strength?” Down in the arena, one of the defeated women finally cannot take it anymore and burst out in objection. Danyin pauses and flicks the wrist of her sword arm lightly, the long, slender blade glinting under the light, pulsing blinding white with spiritual power. Even though these women have some skill and experience in combat, the fights so far cannot be described as exhilarating. Still, Danyin has given each duel her all, beating her opponents into the ground with full seriousness. She raises a fine brow at the protest.

“What War God shows mercy before a conquest? You’re fighting me with all that you have, if I do not meet you at full strength, then I am insulting your determination.”

That shut the woman up momentarily. “B-But-”

“You’ve resolved yourself to challenge me for Dongfang Xunfeng, and I’m obliged to defend my consort’s honor with my entirety. That’s all there is to it.” As far as Danyin is concerned, her reasoning is sound, and her objective clear.

She points her blade in challenge at the next combatant, and commands. “Come!”

“…” The two Kings side eye each other. They may be wrong, but Xunfeng dianxia seems…pleased. Is he smiling? Even the corners of his mouth look like they are subtly upturned, and have not come back down at all since the beginning of this trial. The two older immortals make eyes at Shangque to try to make sense of what in the three realms is going on here, but Shangque does not seem surprised. The dragon knows that the Moon Prince really likes Danyin xianjun, and who wouldn’t enjoy being blatantly favored and protected by the one they like?

“I should start preparing an extravagant dowry,” the Moon Prince suddenly speaks, much to everyone’s bewilderment.

“…Xunfeng dianxia, a dowry?” The King of Nanyou asks hesitantly, a bit unwilling to understand his lord’s intent. For whom? Xunfeng is in a good mood, so he indulges the other King’s curiosity.

“I can’t possibly marry into the household of the War God without a lavish procession to honor her name and repute. Ten miles of red dowry barely seems adequate.” But it will have to do, because he does not wish to wait any longer than he has to, to get through that matrimonial door. He will just have to make it up to her, in other ways…

The two Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou sink into a deep silence. “…” It’s terrible enough that their Moon Prince has readily conceded to become a concubine of the War God of Shuiyuntian, but he actually seems uncharacteristically enthusiastic about this entire farce of an affair, regarding it with an importance on par with that of an official royal wedding. Very alarming.

“My lord, you cannot be serious. What about your filial duty to your clan? It’s unfortunate that your inner yards have been infiltrated by spies and assassins, but you can always repopulate the harem with fresh women. Please consider your responsibilities to your family name; even though you’re the second son and there’s our zunshang above, you still need to help strengthen the bloodline of the Dongfang clan and establish as many offspring as possible!”

To that impassioned speech, Xunfeng gestures to the scene below the podium, where Danyin is singlehandedly dominating the entire martial stage. His reply is very slow, very leisurely, and frightfully simplistic. “…If you can find another woman in all the three realms who can outfight her, then I’ll consider reinstating the royal harem.”

“…”

That’s a no, then. Where on earth are they supposed to find someone who can beat out a War God?? And another woman, at that?? The last one was Lady Chidi, and look what she did to their zunshang. Is the royal bloodline of their Moon tribe destined to be plagued by female War Gods?

The outcome of the trial is anticlimactic, but no one really expects to see otherwise. She defeats his harem with ease within half a day, the most straightforward, to-the-point, fastest harem fight in the royal history of Cangyanhai and probably also Shuiyuntian combined. There were tears shed, bruises incurred and even some fairly serious injuries sustained, but no life is lost; that is the only grace that she has granted. Danyin sheathes her sword as the guard master ceremoniously concludes the trial, gracefully leaping off the arena and trotting over to the dais where her prize awaits. She ascends the platform with fluid grace and says nothing, merely stretches her hand out to him. She is glowing from her workout, eyes shining with a hidden amusement, colors high on her clear, pristine features. Blindingly brilliant.

He takes her hand, and rises to his feet.

The woman is bright and valiant, and the man is sublime and exquisite. One clothed in righteous light, the other draped in mysterious dark. They make a beautiful picture, just standing together side by side. Shangque is smiling and makes a mental note to report this scene to zunshang and shennü the next time he visits Arbiter Hall. Even the Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou are pressed into silence, albeit more reluctantly.

Danyin’s voice is very faint, subtly laced with mirth.

“Are you pleased, beloved consort?”

He gives her a very serious look, subtly tangling their fingers together. Holding her down, so she cannot slip away.

“Very.”

Chapter Text

“I’m returning to Shuiyuntian tomorrow. They are asking me to reorganize the army so I won’t be back again so soon.” She informs him that night. The main reason she’s made time to visit this time, is to help him sort out his harem matters because she has given her word. Promise fulfilled, she has other obligations expected of her. The role of War God is not just all about martial prowess and earning impressive merits on the battlegrounds, it is very much political and bureaucratic too, with a heavy weight of responsibility and duty that comes with the position, and she genuinely wants to do this work well.

“Mm. Where will the camp be at this time? Xuan Xu Realm?”

“You already heard?”

“I read the scouting reports, and your Shuiyuntian’s military movements aren’t exactly subtle…” Just because they will soon be heading into the seven hundredth year of truce between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian, does not mean that either realm have relaxed their vigilance against one another. Still, Danyin thinks that is a good thing, because this way, no one will ever take this precious peace for granted. “Will you finally be appointing your war generals?”

Danyin gives him a look. He has been surprisingly passive all evening, to the point where she almost forgets about the ridiculous edict she has sent him, that which he has accepted with zero protest. One will almost think that he is actually a very agreeable sort, but that’s…not really the case. He raises his gaze from the memorandum he is looking through, one fine brow slowly rising, languid, phoenix eyes steadily watching her, patiently waiting for her to continue.

“Yes. I had Changheng look through the appointments, and he approves.”

“I don’t see why the current War God still requires permission from her predecessor to make manpower allocations.” She is hard pressed not to roll her eyes at his faint criticism, but knows better than to respond to it, or there will be no end to his cattiness. He lazily drawls. “That puppy Qingchuan is amongst your picks?”

Not a difficult assumption to make, since she specifically sought the blessings of the younger immortal’s master. Only, Qingchuan can hardly be called a puppy anymore, having grown into his role and earned impressive reputation on military campaigns throughout the centuries.

“Almost everyone is a puppy to you, considering your advanced age, dianxia.” Even she is a relatively young god, compared to him. Hard to believe, considering that ageless, ethereal appearance. His expression grows subtly shrewd, brow knitting.

“…Is that an issue?”

“No. I like calculative, petty old men.” She doesn’t hesitate to refute him, wry teasing injected into her matter-of-fact tone. “One calculative, petty old man.”

That does it. He sets aside the scroll and pulls her onto his lap, instead. Arms encircle her middle; he lowers his head and bites at her mouth. She snakes her limbs around his neck and returns his ardent attack. Pressing into him subtly, welcoming his moody passions. Tongue flicks against the seam of his mouth, teeth tugging at his lower lip, and he is appeased by her affectionate enthusiasm, just like that-

“I am still young and spry at thirty-eight thousand years old,” he mutters in complaint against her lips.

“You’re even older than Changheng, ah!” Yelping, as he pinches her waist in punishment. He pushes her hair aside, exposes her long, ivory neck, and starts kissing her skin. She squirms. Between the ticklish sensation of his warm breath and lips, encased in his arms and enveloped in that subtle agarwood scent that is him, she falls willingly to his seduction. It is a struggle to hold onto her thoughts, with the utterly distracting way he is caressing her, large, lean hand stroking her waist, the soft flare of her hips-

She sighs quietly, a pliant beauty in his embrace.

“…Sorry about the edict. Figured it’s the fastest way to deal with your problem, even if it costs you some dignity. You’ll just have to put up with this status for a while until the fanfare calms down. Afterwards, I will quietly dissolve the order and release you from this obligation.”

He pauses, once he realizes what she’s talking about. The air around him seems to momentarily still. He slowly lifts his head from the fragrant nook of her neck, to look at her.

“…I haven’t even gotten through your doors yet, and you’re already plotting to divorce me?”

She thinks he is responding with his weird sense of humor again, and dryly comments. “This Danyin’s household is too small and humble to fit in a thirty-eight-thousand-year-old big Buddha like you.”

From the beginning, she has never intended to actually trap him into this ludicrous arrangement. He can freely wrangle his way out of it if he really wants to, but she knows that he has gone along with it since her meddling with his harem advantages him. He is the kind who will probably only concede to marry if the alliance can benefit Cangyanhai in as much as possible, but her family is a disgraced one. She is an ordained War God, but her merits are all gained out on the battlefield, and not particularly useful on the political grounds that he presides over. Her family background is neither powerful, nor wealthy. Her father is a zuixian still serving a very long sentence in the heavenly prison of Shuiyuntian, and her sister is a small trader who is married to the dragon general Shangque, the latter already loyally serving Cangyanhai.

There are no benefits for someone like him to marry someone like her. Their backgrounds are incompatible. Danyin has always known that, and she will never again attempt to force what is not meant for her. After that experience with Xiao Lan Hua and Changheng, she has learned that much at least. Danyin has also never gone anywhere near the Tianji heavenly mirror after that encounter; sometimes it’s better to be blissfully ignorant of what the future may hold.

She never again wants to be confronted with the image of another lover on their grand wedding day, getting married to someone who is not her.

The here and now…it’s good enough.

“You weren’t acting very small and humble when you thoroughly accosted the body that I’ve kept clean and pristine as jade all these years, and made me impure with your earthly desires.”

…Right, Xunfeng is not having any of it. His voice grows honeyed, deliberate, and she tenses up, not entirely sure why he’s suddenly angry. But his actions remain tender when he carefully scoops her against his chest and rises from the lounge, walking across the room and retiring with her to bed. He lays her down on the mattress and begins to undress her, calmly reasoning with her the entire while.

“You cannot bed this Xunfeng and then refuse to take responsibility for your debauchery, War God Danyin xianjun.”

Danyin lies there, simply flabbergasted, at all the blatant untruths coming out of this man’s mouth. Made him impure with her earthly desires? Debauchery? Who is bedding who, again?

“That…That isn’t how I remember what happened,” she splutters, but by then he has managed to divest every piece of fabric from her body, climbed into bed with her, and begins putting his hands and mouth to good use. Oh, oh.

“Shall this Xunfeng demonstrate how xianjun seduced me, then?” His hand cups and squeezes her bare breast, thumb stroking the blooming bud of her nipple, dark head bowing to suck the tender flesh into the wet warmth of his mouth. His raspy tongue curls around her pink areola, softly dragging his teeth against the highly sensitive flesh, and…he takes his time, enjoying the tender treat. She bites her lip, a startled sound leaping from her throat. His other hand slides from her bare waist to her hip, her upper thigh, curling around her toned limb and hitching it up over his narrow flank. He is still fully clothed, she realizes in a distracted haze, the warm skin of her inner thigh rubbing up against the cool silk of his outer robe. She recoils slightly, or at least she tries to withdraw, but he presses into her firmly, keeping her locked against him. She is not going anywhere, tonight.

“Remember this?” He utters against her skin, voice alluringly low and magnetic, a tone that always makes her ears feel all numb and itchy at the same time. His nose presses against her sternum, his long, beautiful fingers drifting over to the shadowy apex between her legs. Her heart starts to beat faster, noticeably. “Here?”

Her eyelids flutter, red rising up her neck, crawling across her face. Her hand close around his larger wrist, hips silently pushing into his touch, needing more. Her toes curl, and he nuzzles into her chest, mesmerized by the way her entire being seems to bloom with the subtle fragrance of osmanthus whenever she heats up… He cannot get enough of it, just like he cannot seem to get near enough to her. It isn’t long, before he replaces his long, slick fingers with his mouth…and then, with his body.

The whole night, is filled with Dongfang Xunfeng’s voice as he gently, ruthlessly, reminds Danyin to take responsibility for corrupting him.

The next morning, Danyin runs away cowardly like a thief encountering daybreak. She is starting to get the idea that maybe Xunfeng does not actually mind being hers, but he definitely minds if she’s not intending to keep him.

A few days later, her royal consort sends her a message at camp, politely reminding her that he is still waiting for her return so that they can set a date for the wedding ceremony.

“…”

Danyin begins to realize that she may have just inadvertently opened a door that she should not have opened, and let a ravenous wolf into her life-

In the wake of Danyin’s departure, life returns to normal in the Silent Moon Palace. Xunfeng’s inner yards are empty now, and while it is very peaceful, it also doesn’t take long for outside pressure to build up, overly ambitious factions once again enamored with the idea of gaining favor and power through human tributes and bribes. The Moon Prince may be a concubine to a powerful War God, but he is still a royal prince, and if push comes to shove, will be able to maintain a harem if he so desires. The only matter now is finding the right type of woman that whets the Prince’s tastes…but of course that is easier said than done. The Prince’s tastes is very distinct, these days. So distinct, that it only overlaps with one woman. And after all the trouble they had to go through to clean out his inner yards, why would he let the womenfolk back in, again?

Not all his subjects in the Moon realm are intelligent, sadly. Stupid is not a crime. They are no longer the type of Moon tribe to penalize their people with death just for below average intellect, but sometimes Xunfeng really wishes that is not so.   

“…Thank you for the offer of your daughter’s hand, but my future wife is possessive and I’m unable to go against her wishes.” His expression is unreadable, his tone is very bland, and it also doesn’t really sound like he is particularly regretful at all. Xunfeng is in the royal study and it is the hour of the day to receive audience from the nobility of Cangyanhai and other equally important individuals, should they have pressing matters to discuss with him…but this, is not something he considers pressing by any measure.

He is also in the midst of writing a biweekly report to be sent to xiongzun later, and he silently laments that it’s unfortunate he’s not allowed to throw out this pompous good lord from the capital, when all he wants is to get his report done.

“Xunfeng dianxia, surely we can work out an exception? Xunfeng dianxia has an obligation to help contribute to the bloodline of our great Dongfang clan! It is not right for the War God to monopolize our Moon Prince like this!”

It is annoying, having to listen to some variation of this same speech at least once a day, coming out of different mouths. Xunfeng wants to say that he does not mind being solely monopolized by the War God of Shuiyuntian, that he actively desires it, even, but there will be no end to the outraged nagging. So, he switches tactic, instead.  

“Would you like to send your daughter to challenge my wife, then? If she can somehow defeat my wife, I’ll recognize her ability.”

The man is visibly appalled by the coldly polite suggestion. “Of course not! This one’s daughter is delicate, dainty, and very precious! How can she win a fight with a War God?”

That’s precisely why Xunfeng pointedly brought it up. He is also wondering why the other lord is so eager to stuff his daughter at him, if she’s so delicate, dainty, and precious. What is he supposed to do with this frail, crumpling, overly expensive representation of femininity?

“…I appreciate your consideration and concern for the continuity of my Dongfang bloodline. Since your delicate daughter is unable to bear the pressure of fighting a War God, I don’t suppose you would like to go in her stead? Of course, even I am hard pressed to outfight Danyin xianjun on the battlefield, so you will have to work very hard to express your good intention and feelings to xianjun, and hope she takes pity.”

The man quails finely and sweats, just thinking of having to face that indomitable Fairy woman. The rumors about her are still fresh and flying all over the three realms; how she has descended upon Cangyanhai shortly after being ordained as War God, and immediately claimed their poor Moon Prince as her own pleasure toy. She even beat out his old harem and nearly slaughtered all the women, a truly reprehensible character-

…But she is really strong…and she also currently has the Moon Prince Dongfang Xunfeng firmly grasped in her hold.

The lord whispers, more intending to sound out a hatching idea to himself than anything else, but the Prince still hears it, loud and clear.

“…Maybe this one should send male lovers to gratify Danyin xianjun, instead?”

The ink brush that Xunfeng is holding snaps. The air immediately coalesces to ice.

The poor lord does not even have time to react when a strong band of power rings his neck, writhing black fire choking off his windpipe, physically dragging him before what he now can see is a very furious Moon Prince.

…What…What have he done or said to incur this ferocious ire of Dongfang Xunfeng? Dangling in the air, his eyes are bulging out with terror, rolling until the whites can be seen, plump, pudgy fingers ringed with gaudy jewelry clawing ineffectually at the unforgiving restraints tightening more and more around his neck, and he thinks that he will die today-

“…Continue that line of thought, and all nine relations of your family down to the livestock will not live to see the end of the week, lord. Do we have an understanding?”

It is the very slow, very controlled tone that swiftly drives home the fact that he is mere inches from bringing his entire family to destruction. It is all he can do not to lose control of his bladder. As best as he can, he nods frantically. The expressionless Moon Prince holds him aloft for a few beats longer than necessary, before he releases the spell with an insignificant gesture. As if this man’s life, is just worth that little.

In that moment, the thin veneer of benevolent civility has been completely stripped off the chillingly beautiful façade of Dongfang Xunfeng, and the nobleman can clearly see this savage cruelty the Moon Prince is so casually capable of, should he desire it.

Looking up at the refined, exquisite appearance of the Moon Prince, it is terrifyingly easy to forget, that the ruling family of the Yuezu has traditionally earned their prestige and power through unspeakable brutality and bloodshed all through the killing fields. Dongfang Xunfeng may not be an unstoppable war machine like his older brother, but few are. He prefers to preside over the political courts and the economical arenas of the three realms these days, but the tyrannical ruthlessness of conquerors past still run thick in his veins.

Shaking uncontrollably, the official falls clumsily to the ground and sinks onto his knees with a loud thump, and immediately plants his forehead to the floor, not even daring to look at chillingly calm, tranquil expression of the Moon Prince. Unknowingly, he has bumbled along blindly and stumbled upon the inverse scale of this hidden dragon. It will be best for him to lie low for the next few years, keep his head down, and just quietly get his work done, to avoid further scrutiny. He kowtows hard on the cold marble floor, voice trembling.

“Y-Yes, Xunfeng dianxia. This insignificant person has overstepped, my lord. T-Thanking Xunfeng dianxia for his mercy and guidance. This insignificant person has overstepped, t-this insignificant person will reflect and repent-”

Xunfeng does not wish to hear all this simpering and excessive brownnosing.

“If I see any news of living tributes being sent to the War God, it will be your head on the platter.”

The official wants to cry. How is he supposed to prevent other individuals from trying to curry favor with the War God? It is an unreasonable request, but cornered in this situation now with no retreat, he cannot say no. To think he only wanted to try to reap some benefits from the Moon Prince when he begged for an audience today…but now he will come out losing far more than he has hoped to gain. The amount of resources he will have to spend just to watch over the War God’s estate and head off any potential problems… The lord really wants to cry.

It really is not good to offend Dongfang Xunfeng. Moon Supreme Dongfang Qingcang will just kill you to get rid of the eyesore, but Moon Prince Dongfang Xunfeng will keep you alive, peel off your skin, and bleed you dry…

“…Y-Yes, Xunfeng dianxia, this insignificant person heeds your command…” Sob.

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) Chapter title -逆鳞- is inspired by Warring States era Chinese philosopher Han Fei's essay, The Difficulties of Persuasion. In his essay, he uses this interesting metaphor:

夫龍之為虫也，柔可狎而騎也；然其喉下有逆鱗徑尺，若人有嬰之者，則必殺人。人主亦有逆鱗，說者能無嬰人主之逆鱗，則幾矣。

Translation: The dragon, being a creature, may be tamed, played with in close quarters, and even ridden. However, below its throat are the inverted scales, each spanning one chi. The dragon would kill anyone touching them. A prince of men has those inverted scales too. Persuaders might have a chance at success, provided that they can avoid touching the inverted scales of the prince.

I have borrowed this passage to use as chapter summary, and not so coincidentally, the second half of this installment is also entirely inspired from this lol.

Shangque once told Jie Li that the members of the Dragon clan will pluck off their hardest scale and present it to their loved ones to signify that they are willing to expose their most fragile parts to the person they love, and then over here we have Xunfeng, who just straights up turns his loved one into his inverse scale - his most fragile part. Do not touch AT ALL, if you want to live.

2) Xunfeng is not of the dragon race - I merely used Han Fei's dragon metaphor as a prompt to illustrate the dynamics of this ship. The Yuezu are a race of immortals just like the Xianzu - my headcanon is that they were originally the same race up until the fateful separation of Zhonghua and Yannü. Xunfeng is the Moon Prince of the Moon Tribe and also a personage who has cultivated intensely across tens of thousands of years to attain a spiritual existence on par to that of a god, similar to individuals such as Changheng, Siming, Xiyun, etc. However, unlike his older brother Dongfang Qingcang who is a 'true' immortal, whose primordial spirt and physical body are indestructible, Xunfeng can still be killed if fallen by a strong enough foe, just like the other god-level immortals in this series.

Xunfeng has canonically been portrayed as weaker when compared to his older brother...that is true because Dongfang Qingcang is a solely unique existence who is the strongest in all the three realms - EVERYONE is weak in contrast to him. Even the War Gods of Shuiyuntian are cannon fodder against Dongfang Qingcang. On the other hand, Xunfeng spent the last thirty thousand years locked in a fierce THREE WAY battle between Shuiyuntian and the various states of the Ninth You, and is also recognized as one of Shuiyuntian's biggest threat. If he is truly weak, he will have been annihilated a long time ago, let alone be able to hold on for so many millennia. This is especially so considering that he must have been a very young immortal still, barely matured, when Dongfang Qingcang was sealed in Haotian Tower, and then promptly expected to take over the mantle of his xiongzun's position and defend his realm from invasion and civil unrest. It's a miracle he survived this long, really. 

So yes, Xunfeng may not be THE strongest in terms of combative power, but he's definitely far from weak.

3) We know Changheng was only a baby immortal of a few hundred years old (lol) during the great war between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai thirty thousand years ago. We also know from Dongfang Qingcang's recollection of that war, that he was already an adult when he faced Lady Chidi during that time. Xunfeng's physical age is not too far apart from his xiongzun's - we can infer this from the flashbacks where a teenage Dongfang Qingcang successfully commits patricide and a slightly younger Xunfeng is watching in horror in the wings. This naturally means that Xunfeng has to be older than Changheng, though it is not clear by how much. For this fic, I just pulled an arbitrary number (thirty one thousand years old) but his age can be anywhere higher, really. EDIT: updated Xunfeng's age to be at least thirty eight thousand years old as it will be more accurate for him to be closer to Shangque's age. (thanks, Kabachi!)

Danyin is the youngest out of the three; it is even implied by Ronghao in at least a couple of scenes that is so. First, is when Changheng returns gravely injured after the failed attempt to rescue Xianlanhua from Cangyanhai - Danyin is fully prepared to give up her cultivation to Changheng only for Ronghao to stop her because her level is too low. Second, is when she tries to stop Shangque from leaving Yunmengze by engaging in battle, only for Ronghao to stop her once again, because she is not yet at Shangque's level. Shangque is also at least thirty thousand years old, by his own proclamation that he has awaited Dongfang Qingcang's return all those years in the Oblivion River. ADDENDUM: Shangque is at least thirty eight thousand years old, since by his own confession in the series he has already served Dongfang Qingcang for that long. (thanks, Kabachi!)

I peg Danyin's age to be somewhere between five to ten thousand years. She cannot be any younger, considering her Supreme Father had a full head of black hair on the day she and Jie Li were born...but it's all turned white by the time the series began. Unless he aged overnight from grieving the loss of his wife... 🤔🤔

4) Danyin has a phobia to marriage after that whole fiasco with Changheng, Xiaolanhua and the Tianji mirror. She's not anti-marriage or against other people getting married, but cleanly avoids thinking about her own matrimony or having any expectations of marriage in her future. This is an increasingly alarming crisis for Xunfeng, since the one he wants to marry doesn't seem very interested in tying the knot anytime soon, and she's only going to become even more highly sought after by suitors now that she has become War God of the Three Realms. Hence, he has to activate the beauty trap - ie "You cannot bed this Xunfeng and then refuse to take responsibility for your debauchery, War God Danyin xianjun..." 

Yah, War God Danyin xianjun, you compromised the chastity of this innocent, thirty-one-thousand-year-old royal beauty so now of course you have to compensate with marriage, no such thing as a free meal in this world-

5) Point 4 loosely ties in with Danyin's increasingly fearsome reputation through the realms ie 'The man quails finely and sweats, just thinking of having to face that indomitable Fairy woman. The rumors about her are still fresh and flying all over the three realms; how she has descended upon Cangyanhai shortly after being ordained as War God, and immediately claimed their poor Moon Prince as her own pleasure toy. She even beat out his old harem and nearly slaughtered all the women, a truly reprehensible character-'

If you guessed that these rumors are actively propagated by the Moon Prince's people to scare away potential competitors and rivals? You're so right and valid. 

Once more I say this: Xunfeng is a jealous man. The deeper his love, the more petty and jealous he becomes - bro is full of schemes to maximize his yields, just sayin'. 

6) Execution of nine relations aka 灭族 aka 株连九族 is a severe punishment that has been ordered by imperial families historically, usually for crimes related to lèse-majesté.

According to wikipedia, the punishment involves the execution of close and extended family members, including:

i.  The criminal's living parents
ii. The criminal's living grandparents
iii. Any children the criminal may have, over a certain age (varying over different eras, children below that age becoming slaves) and if married—their spouses.
iv. Any grandchildren the criminal may have, over a certain age (again with enslavement for the underaged) and—if married—their spouses.
v. Siblings and siblings-in-law (the siblings of the criminal and that of his or her spouse, in the case where he or she is married)
vi. Uncles and aunts of the criminal, as well as their spouses
vii.The criminal's cousins (in the case of Korea, this included up to second and third cousins)
viii. The criminal's spouse
ix. The criminal's spouse's parents
x. The criminal

...Conclusion, please don't touch Xunfeng's inverse scale casually-

Chapter Text

Even though the ownership of Haishi has clearly changed hands a century or so ago, the bustling trading hub still seems to flourish best under the velvety cover of darkness.

The ominous, heavy gloominess from back when this city has been used to harvest souls and refine evil qi has lessened significantly and purified…but this is still a place that is infamous for all sorts of shady and questionable transactions, where just about anything and everything can be found flowing in and out of the massive marketplaces that stretch out over entire streets, and may be procured for the right price. Illegal commerce of prohibited poisons, priceless potions and magical pills, trades for rare beasts and mythical plants and flora, the sale of restricted information and forbidden secrets, transfers and exports of contrabands and even items stolen from faraway lands…so long as the transactions made within Haishi are fair to all parties directly involved, the Lord of the city will permit it.

The only rule is that the reputation of Haishi as a business center remains cleanly sterling, to attract a continuous deluge of both traders and visitors to patronize the increasingly opulent city. If you have the funds, you will definitely be able to buy an authentic product or service that you seek. If you have the goods or a service to sell, you will definitely receive a competitive offer for your endeavors. Crimes such as theft, robbery, fraud or cheating are strictly forbidden within the city walls, and strictly punishable by death. The guards that watch over the city are numerous and can be found stationed everywhere; all specialized, highly trained soldiers imported from Cangyanhai to deal with the security of the city, and they execute their orders with unflinching speed and accuracy. Inch a toe out of line, and you’re already under the hawk-like purview of Haishi’s military forces.

Therefore, it isn’t long, before Haishi’s reputation as a top tier, secure trading hub precedes itself throughout all the realms, and the wealth and prestige of the city explodes exponentially. The new Lord of Haishi is a mysterious figure who is as elusive as his predecessor, if not even more so. Never shows his face even once, and always acts through a proxy. Rumors fly unrestricted when it comes to the Lord’s deeply buried identity, but strangely enough, of all the secrets and information that floats freely around the black market for sale, this is the one piece of intelligence that is never allowed to be sold.

It has been a very long time since Danyin last visited Haishi, and to her, the changes are both profound and elusive at the same time. The iconic red lanterns still hang all over the city walls, but there are no more pickpockets and thieves roaming freely through the crowded streets, hidden in shadowy corners waiting to prey on unwary travelers. Liufang Pavilion is still the largest, most extravagant structure in the entire city, sitting right in the middle of a saltwater lake like a looming temple, but the dark seediness from before is a lot less now, and it actually seems more like an administrative building than a badly disguised slave trading pleasure house. There are many more little changes to be gleaned everywhere; on the surface, it seems like nothing has changed, yet if one cares to look just that bit deeper, the transformations are far-reaching in this reformed city.

Danyin silently approves, most especially when it comes to the security aspect. She has someone very precious to her living here now, after all.

“Dajie, welcome, welcome to the grand opening of my humble little shop-” The Hidden Treasure shop has finally reopened again after many, many years of painstaking, accumulated savings from Jie Li. The shopfront is not on any of the main streets, but situated in one of the narrower, quieter side alleys. It’s just a snug little piece of property, significantly smaller than its predecessor, but rental within Haishi has grown exceedingly expensive these days, compared to how it used to be back in the past. Even after over of century of scrimping and saving spirit stones by Jie Li, this is the best location she can find within her budget, and that is only after intense bargaining and haggling with the landlord. Danyin has also offered to invest in the business, but her younger twin is adamant on depending on herself to make an honest living, this time. It’s not much, but it’s all hers.

The shop space is crammed full of all sorts of goods, from daily sundries to less common artifacts and medicine. Jie Li is trying her best to live on the straight and narrow this time, so no more trading of illegal goods, or items that can be used to cause harm to others. She has an obligation to live by example now, with the houseful of impressionable kids that she has somehow acquired over the decades. The shop is brightly lit, and also cozy and warm. Little bells ring softly at the doorway, and more light, airy wind chimes hang all around the interior of the place, adding to the welcoming, cheery atmosphere. Yet, there are no obvious hints of any of Jie Li’s children within the shophouse, but that’s purely due to her vigilance and instinct, to protect the kids from unnecessary scrutiny and attention of anyone who may seek to harm them. Sometimes, Danyin’s heart aches for this once lost sister of hers. It hurts, to think of all the dangers and bad people that Jie Li must have encountered in her youth, unsheltered and unprotected, for her to grow so extraordinarily, cynically, wise to the ugly nature of humans. 

“So, what do you think?” Jie Li asks as she comes up beside Danyin, who is still inspecting the shop. “I’m going to try to squeeze out another space right at the fore, display some trinkets and toys for kids, too. I recently met an artisan who makes these really exquisite, hand painted kites; look at this sample. I think they will sell well, if we collaborate. He’s a cute kid who reminds me of you, dajie, back when you were Qu Shui.”

Danyin hums and takes the kite from Jie Li, studying it with a critical eye. The toy is sturdy and well made, and the painting of a soaring falcon on the wax paper is exquisite and lifelike. It is a good product, made by honest, skilled hands. “Like Qu Shui, huh? A collaboration seems like a good idea, but will your da heilong be fine with that?” Before it was even known that the two are familial fated, Shangque has been comically jealous of Qu Shui precisely because of Jie Li’s fascination in him. The dragon general is still comically bothered these days, whenever Jie Li expresses above average interest in other people.

“…He’s not my anything,” Jie Li grumbles. “He only knows how to get in my way all the time.”

Yet there is no trace of scathing resentment in her complaints; she obviously does not mean them. Danyin still remembers what Jie Li has told her all those years ago, that Shangque is the purest, brightest, gentlest existence in her world. Danyin wonders for how long more will Jie Li have to punish herself, until she finally deems worthy enough to deserve happiness. Without another word, she just silently, sympathetically, reaches for Jie Li’s hand, and squeezes. Her sister says nothing too, but her grip is tight enough to cut off her blood supply.

Before anything else can be conveyed, the rest of the conversation is quickly derailed by the rude crashing of someone smashing items at the front of the store. The two siblings throw each other a startled glance and rush outside together, only to be confronted by a small group of men surrounding the entrance of the stall. Some of the previously displayed goods of the Hidden Treasure shop are now trashed and scattered all over the floor, courtesy of their unwelcome visitors.

“Aiyo! It really is our little Jie Li, now all grown up and independent! Lao Liu, your eyesight is really good; I almost didn’t believe you when you said that this cursed brat is back!”

Jie Li’s eyes widen in recognition. She has no idea that the old henchmen who used to work for Dieyi are still lurking around Haishi, and just like always, it almost seems like she will never be free of her ugly past. She feels cold and clammy inside, especially with her noble, well-bred sister standing beside her, watching this humiliation. Anger grows within her, together with a familiar feeling of helpless impotence. Even though she is no longer that hopeless young girl from before, controlled like a puppet by the Liu Fang Pavilion master with no free will to call her own, the trauma from the past is hard to escape from, and she shakes from the bad memories. “Y-You-!!”

Danyin stares icily at these unsavory men. Energy immediately gathers around her hand, shimmering and swirling with fury. Anyone who can make her sister look like this, white faced and ashamed, is her enemy as well. These street hooligans, who do they think they are, to bully her little sister? Danyin can beat the whole lot of them up with one arm tied behind her back, and she is only one step away from going to town on this bunch of idiots-

“Hoh? Who is this cute, insensible little xianzi? Little Jie Li, you better control your friend before she hurts herself. Even though Gezhu is no longer of this world, we gang of brothers are still a well-known existence within Haishi. If you really want to live peacefully here, you should know what to do-”

Jie Li bites the insides of her cheeks until they bleed. Even her knuckles have gone white from clenching her fists, her nails biting into the heart of her palm hard enough to break skin. She knows, she knows how the system in this kind of places works. Maybe it is too optimistic of her, to assume that life will give her a break, and go easy on her for once. Since the very beginning of her insignificant little life, survival has always been the hardest struggle for her, constantly clawing herself out inch by inch from one grave after another. Why would it be any different, now? She places one cold hand on Danyin’s arm, stopping her sister before the latter can explode into violence and make the situation potentially uglier.

“Jie Li-!” Danyin protests, furious on behalf of her younger twin, and so heart sore over the pain that shines so clearly in the other woman’s eyes.

“…Dajie, it’s fine. It’s not as bad as you think…and I can work with this. I’ve done it before. It’s fine. It’s…fine.”

It’s not fine at all, it’s NOT fine at all…and that’s why, a few nights later, Danyin is still fuming over the matter, bothered to the point that she cannot even sleep properly.

Never mind that Jie Li has assured her repeatedly that this sort of practice is common everywhere, not just in Haishi, even back when she opened her first shop here. They call it ‘protection money,’ which is basically an extortion of funds from shopkeepers to ensure that their shops will not be harassed and disturbed, usually by the same motley, unkempt mob of individuals who are meant to do the ‘protecting.’ Jie Li has insisted that she should be able to afford this unlawful ‘tax,’ that it is a small matter, but it is not merely about the loss of money that Danyin is so unhappy about. It is the way Jie Li looks whenever she sees that bunch of miscreants, the fine tremor of her hands that she tries so hard to hide from sight, the unspoken grief and constant reminders of her unsavory past that rubs into her raw wounds like rough salt, that makes Danyin ache all over again for her little sister.

Danyin has not known about Jie Li’s existence in the past, and could not perform her duty as the older sibling and protect Jie Lie when she was so in need of being defended…but Danyin can protect Jie Li now, and there’s only Danyin left in this world who is willing to protect and care for Jie Li, as family. So even though Jie Li insists that it’s fine, Danyin is simply unable to take this insult lying down. Just thinking about Jie Li having to deal with that slimy bunch for as long as she sets up shop in Haishi…Danyin already feels uncomfortably hot and angry all over. That group of criminals will have to go, there’s no other way. Danyin has spent the last few days mulling over how to solve the problem; it won’t be easy to uproot an entire organized gang that’s already firmly established in a place as prosperous as Haishi.

She cannot do it just by beating up a few of these henchmen, because there will always be more to take over the ones she has gotten rid of, and that will just trouble Jie Li even more. That only leaves one option.

Cut the head off the snake, then the body will die.

And that is why, Danyin is quietly creeping through the upper levels of Liufang Pavilion in the dead of the night, trying to find more information that will lead her to the leader of that syndicate. One will assume that infiltrating the establishment will be a piece of cake for a martial artist of her caliber…but unfortunately, that’s just wishful thinking on her end. Unexpectedly, Liufang Pavilion is protected by more guards and high-level wards than Danyin has ever seen placed on a building in any city, hence it does not take long before she encounters some unexpected…difficulties.

“Intruder alert! Hurry up and mobilize all personnel! Search the entire building!”

Dressed purely in black to blend into the shadows, Danyin slips behind a false wall alcove just in time to avoid detection from the stampede of guards passing by. She does not recall having triggered any of the defensive spells that protect the restricted areas of the pavilion, but now she has to double back again before she is caught red-handed.

The lower levels of the pavilion comprise of a pleasure arena for all sorts of vices. There are tables for gambling, private dining areas and luxurious entertainment rooms with all the most exquisite food and delicious wine that any guest could have their fill of, and many beautiful, exotic courtesans who will dance and sing and play musical instruments, and keep one intoxicated with delight until daybreak. It’s akin to living in a hazy spring dream…but all dreams eventually dissipate at dawn.

Danyin silently slips into one of the nearby rooms, only to be instantly dazzled by all the glittering outfits and elaborate, flamboyant dresses hanging on the racks. It seems like she has unknowingly found her way into the dancers’ changing room, and she is about to back right out when the ruckus in the hallway have her surreptitiously locking the doors, instead.

“Look through all the rooms!”

Oh, bother. She turns around, runs back to the racks, and quickly starts to strip. In record time, the black stealth suit is taken off and kicked under the nearby canopy bed, and she blindly pulls on the closest dress she can get her hands on, complete with face veil, accessories, and jewelry swiped haphazardly off the dressing table. The only saving grace in this situation is that no one is aware of the ‘intruder’s’ gender, so with luck, she can still turn this situation around-

“Open the door!!” The frenetic banging has Danyin quickly checking her outfit one last time to make sure her guise is as complete as she can manage it, before she goes forward to undo the locks. The stern looking guards on the other side immediately avert their gaze the moment they set eyes on the lithe, alluring figure of the ethereally beautiful dancer. The leader quickly salutes.

“Apologies, guniang, but there’s been reports of an intruder, and we need to search all the rooms in the pavilion.”

Safe behind a translucent face veil that only shows her clear, glistening eyes, she slowly nods. “Please go ahead. This lowly one has an appointment to keep, so she will take her leave, first. Excuse me.” She drops a curtsy and starts to move forward at a measured, graceful gait. The guards make way for her, and Danyin calmly walks down the hallway until she turns a corner and fall out of sight.

Then, she picks up the gauzy, sheer crimson skirts and races over to the back end of the building, where the steps lead upwards. The delicate accessories on her person chime and ring urgently with her movements, but no one stops her – she is part of the pavilion now, and this is an extremely grand, busy establishment with the staff hurrying about at any given time of the evening. Danyin successfully slips up the higher levels again where it is quieter once more, and then she slows down, calmly blending in with the tranquil atmosphere as much as possible so as not to arouse suspicion. She begins exploring the rooms anew, stealthily slipping in and out of the chambers, but so far, no luck. She has just snuck out of another room when her furtive movements catch the eyes of the patrols on the other end of the hallway.

“Hey! That woman in red! What are you doing up here! Only authorized personnel are allowed on this level!!”

Ah, crud. Danyin pretends that she didn’t hear the order and walks fast down the opposite direction. She turns the corner and immediately sprints at breakneck speed up the next couple of floors, and hears pursuit behind her. She cannot use her powers since this whole place is warded to trigger alarms if spiritual energy is detected, and that will bring the entire pavilion’s forces down on her head. The harried woman runs faster, skidding to a stop before what seems like the most imposing set of doors on that level and slipping in. The doors latch shut behind her, and immediately, it is as if all the sounds in the world outside have been muted. The spacious chamber is dark with only a few candles lit in the inner room ahead, and her eyes take a moment to adjust to the sudden dimness. She takes a blind step forward, and the soft tinkling of her accessories sound like thunder in the completely still room.

Danyin curses lightly and throws caution to the wind. She does not have much time left before her pursuers find their way into the room, and then the gig will really be up. She quickly runs towards the inner chamber where there is a luxurious canopied bed with dark velvet curtains drawn shut. She knows not if the bed is occupied, but dives right in anyway. The heavy curtains barely have time to settle back over to their previously undisturbed positions when the outer doors of the room slam open again. A stampede of footsteps clatter across the polished wooden floors as the guards pile in brandishing weapons and ready to capture a thief.  

“Yuezun daren, pardon the rough intrusion of these uncouth ones. We do not mean to disturb your rest, but there’s been an intruder and we just want to ensure that you have not been disturbed.”

For a very long moment, no sound comes out from behind that curtain.

Just as the men are looking dubiously at each other and wondering what to do next, a cold, refined baritone very slowly filters out from over the canopied bed.  

“…There’s no one here other than benzun. Leave.”

“…I…see. In that case, we apologize for being rude. We’ll retreat now. Good evening to you, Yuezun daren.”

The guards file out the room, dispersing swiftly to check the nearby suites for signs of the dancer in red, and soon, the doors shut again, sealing out all the noises outside. Ensconced within the closeted space of the canopied bed, two figures are pressed together. One, lying supine. The second, straddling the first and pinning them down firmly, half crouched over them, a sharp hairpin pressed unerringly against the exposed jugular of the former.

 Dongfang Xunfeng gazes straight into the clear, bright eyes of the veiled woman who has barged into his room, and is now threatening his life. Or at least, that appears to be so.

“Promise me that you’ll stay quiet,” she immediately whispers, and he just looks at her for a long while, and does not reply. That’s an answer in itself. Danyin knows how bad this looks. The last person she expects to find when she threw herself in here is this man. If she knew that the Moon Supreme is here, she will not have picked this room to come into. Of all the bad timings and terrible coincidences-!!

“I swear on my honor that I’m not here to assassinate you. I have ZERO intention to do anything to you; I didn’t even know you’re here,” she quickly hisses, just in case he decides to change his mind and make a fuss. She hesitates…but then swiftly chooses to withdraw anyway. She scrambles off him and retreats to the far end of the bed. Her accessories jangle and chime at her movements, and she stares warily at him as he pushes himself upright, as well.

He is clearly dressed for bed, fine black hair rippling down his back like moon spun silk, wearing only a dark inner robe that’s cinched at the waist. The expression on his immaculate face…is not happy. Danyin cannot blame him. She reckons that she will feel violated too, if someone burst into her bed and climbs all over her, ON TOP of threatening to kill her. She averts her gaze from his face; without the Moon crown and the rich, sumptuous dress robes he usually wears as a mark of his prestigious status, he looks even more…delicate than usual, exuding an unguarded, subliminal etherealness that she is sure he does not appreciate showing freely to anyone.

Yet, this is hardly the first time she has seen him like this. 

“…I did not know that the noble fairies of Shuiyuntian moonlight as courtesans these days.”

She sucks in a deep breath at the toneless and unamused remark, more worried because he clearly recognizes her. She quickly crawls out of his bed, the tips of her ears burning bright red with mortification, and lowers her knees in deference before the canopied bedframe. Even though her pride is chaffing at having to position herself like this, the misunderstanding has to be ironed out before it escalates into something that potentially involves the two realms. Her small ego is worth nothing, in comparison to the big picture. As stolidly and as matter-of-factly as she can manage it, she stiffly starts to speak.

“Danyin apologizes for offending Yuezun daren. Danyin’s actions today do not represent the intent of Shuiyuntian. Yuezun daren, please do not misunderstand. Danyin is only here on a personal agenda.”

He pushes the curtains aside, lowers his legs to the ground and sits on the edge of the bed, just staring at her bowed head. He doesn’t speak for a significant moment, but Danyin isn’t going to wait forever. She just wants to retreat, as quickly as possible. She still has an unfinished task to fulfill. The Fairy Immortal curtseys and starts to back away. 

“Danyin will not impose upon Yuezun daren any longer and disturb your rest. Please excuse Danyin-”

“Wait.”

That one word immediately blocks her retreat. Danyin grimaces, and stops.

“You’re the intruder who has been making a fuss throughout the pavilion all evening?”

She grimaces again. Why does he have to make it sound like she’s been running around, acting like a hooligan the whole night? Reluctant, she admits honestly to her role, regardless. “…Unfortunately. Danyin has a problem in Haishi that needs to be sorted out, so I have no choice.”

“What problem?”

She raises her head to stare at him, bemused by his interest. It’s probably useless to explain the situation since Haishi is not a part of Cangyanhai, and hence the interim Moon Supreme has limited power, but she ends up blurting out her displeasure, anyway. “Danyin has a complaint to lodge against the Lord of Haishi, for failing to provide adequate protection to the residents of the city, allowing them to be subject to the tyranny of local gangs and remnants leftover from the rule of the previous Lord of Haishi.” Very quickly, the whole story spills out.

“…There is such a thing?”

Her brow furrows and nodding once, her reply is firm and vehement. “Yes. Danyin just wants to investigate more and find out who is the one directly benefiting from this rampant abuse of power. Liufang ge seems like the most logical place to start from.”

“And what will you do, once you have ascertained their identity?”

She cocks her head slightly, her gaze growing dark with anger, the image of Jie Li’s distress a very clear image in her mind’s eyes. Her response is very firm, very prim. “Make sure they will never be able to do it, ever again.”

“By yourself?”

“If not myself, then who else?” she retorts, not even bothering to be offended by that lightly skeptical tone. “Seems like this has been an existing problem in Haishi but no one is willing to sort it out. Danyin admits that she has a selfish reason for wanting to see this matter dealt with; I cannot wait anymore.”

She gazes upon the interim Moon Supreme, not for the first time, wondering what his purpose in Haishi is. She knows better than to ask. It does not seem like he is here to indulge in vices and pleasures, but even if so, what business is that of hers? She’s just wasting time here while the security is going to tighten more and more outside. “Is Yuezun daren’s curiosity satisfied? If so, then please excuse Danyin. Danyin still has some things to do here.” She briskly prepares to head off, again.

“You really think I will look the other way and allow you to continue sneaking all over the pavilion?” Xunfeng sounds faintly incredulous.

Danyin reasons back, exasperating growing. Her patience with the situation is waning, too. “It’s really not that hard, Yuezun daren. You pretend that you never saw me, and I will also pretend that I don’t know the Yuezu’s Moon Supreme likes to visit pleasure houses in his pastime.”

It is a threat, a very subtle, insignificant one. His speechlessness grows, but Xunfeng is not the kind to tolerate this sort of things, on top of already being aggravated and disturbed that evening. His spiritual pressure flares, and the wards trigger. Danyin tenses in surprise, gaze widening.

“You-!!”

The guards charge in again, ready to defend their master from any and all dangers that threaten his life.

“My lord!! Are you alright!”

Xunfeng stares at the Fairy woman who is scowling at him and looking increasingly murderous. In contrast, his expression becomes even more bland and tranquil as can be, as if he has just been placidly having tea at a lakeside.

“Throw this one out of the pavilion.”

None of the guards dare question where she came from, especially not since their lord has disclaimed any other presence earlier. Danyin is promptly dogpiled and grabbed by the men, and she struggles furiously. The gig is truly up now; even if she fights back earnestly with all of her ability, it’s impossible to gain access to the secrets in this pavilion anymore, so she does not even try.

“Dongfang Xunfeng!! You little-!!” Her angry yells persist up until they haul her out and the doors shut, once more blocking out all sounds beyond the chamber.

The guard master immediately kneels on the floor, gaze firmly planted on the ground before him. The man is one of the Yuezu’s loyal captains who once stood sentinel at Xuan Xu Realm for thirty thousand years, before being freed from the seal. “This guard is at fault for allowing this lapse of security to disturb zunshang. Begging zunshang for punishment.”

The heavy curtains slip shut once more, as the Moon Prince retires to rest again. His voice slowly rings out from beyond the enclosed bed.

“Five hundred laps around the city walls, for you and your men.”

The guard master knocks his forehead on the floor once, it makes a crisp, decisive sound. No trace of reluctance or resentment, whatsoever. “Thank you, my lord, for your mercy! The brothers and I will gratefully receive our punishments after the guard duty rotation.”

“Mm. …Have the pavilion master see me first thing in the morning.”

“Yes, my lord!”

Whether it is intentional by the Moon Prince or not, his instructions are followed down to the letter. Trespassing into Liufang Pavilion is a crime to be met by severe punishment if not outright death, but by the grace of Dongfang Xunfeng, Danyin is literally tossed out of the pavilion on her rear instead. This treatment cannot even be considered a light slap of the wrist; it is barely a tickle. Jie Li rushes over the moment the guards throw Danyin out the doors. The fairy woman looks like she wants to climb back to her feet and rush back into the establishment to pick a fight again, but Jie Li’s unexpected presence takes the wind out of her sails.

“Jie Li? What are you doing here?” Danyin is so surprised she does not protest when the other woman quickly drags her away.

“Dajie, shouldn’t that be my question? What do you think you’re doing, running off to this place in the middle of the night? I nearly had a heart attack when I woke up earlier and you were nowhere to be found! These are not people to casually offend!”

“Trust me, meimei, if I seriously intend to offend, it won’t end just like this-” She is still fuming over that stupid Prince’s command to have her put outside like some misbehaving hound. The fairy gazes heatedly at the pavilion, as if personally affronted that she has failed her self-appointed mission, and fully intends to challenge it again in the near future. Jie Li hisses at that mutinous stare and tugs sharply at her older twin.

“Dajie!!”

Danyin clicks her tongue in a rather inelegant manner and retracts her gaze. “I know.”

“No, you don’t know,” Jie Li grumbles and hurries to rush her back to the small room above her shopfront, that serves as a simple living area for whenever the shop is in operation. It is really late in Haishi, but there are still many people out and about; truly a midnight city that never sleeps. Still, Jie Li is extraordinarily vigilant and cautious, circling around crowds and keeping an eye out for suspicious movements as she bundles her disgruntled sister back home. What is Danyin even wearing; the red, gauzy dress is revealing too much of her shoulders, upper back and arms, and with every step she takes, ivory flashes of her delicate ankles up to her slender calves can be seen. Jie Li scowls ferociously at any passersby who looks at them, and takes to blocking their view with her own sensibly, warmly dressed body.

“I know enough to be unwilling to feign ignorance when my family is being bullied.”

Jie Li’s expression freezes in surprise, caught in a complicated way that leaves both siblings in an awkward silence.

At last, Danyin sighs. “…Forget it. I will figure out another way. In the meanwhile, I’ll stay in Haishi with you until we sort out this little problem of yours.”

Jie Li blinks, and her eyes looks suspiciously bright. “…Dajie-”

She sneezes.

Danyin clicks her tongue again. “How is it that I’m the one in this ridiculous dress but you’re the one getting cold? How long have you been running around out here looking for me?” Her voice softens, gazing upon the stark reminder that she cannot act so spoiled and headstrong anymore – there is someone depending on her…and whom she depends on, too. “…Sorry, meimei. I made you worry. Let’s go home, discuss this properly, and come up with a plan together.”

Chapter Text

Two weeks later, those lowlifes find their way to the front of Jie Li’s Hidden Treasures shop again, arriving to collect the first installment of the protection fee that they have threatened to extort during their previous visit. Danyin and Jie Li are already waiting for them, and their response is united, this time. Or rather, Danyin sits by the door in an intrepid manner and casually sips her tea, while Jie Li gleefully beats the living daylight out of the whole bunch of miscreants who has dared to smash her precious goods and make her lose money. She beats them until she earns back every bit of the interest plus the principle owed to her for her proprietary and emotional losses, right in full view of the entire street. In an uncouth way, it is quite literally the rudest gesture they can send to this entire syndicate of crooks, and Danyin’s eyes shine with undisguised pleasure and delight throughout the entire beatdown.

“Go back and tell your boss that this is what we think of your protection fund!!” Jie Li rolls her sleeves up and shakes her fists at the groaning, broken pile of men at the entrance of her shop. “Don’t ever let me catch any one of you within my sights! Whoever I see, I’ll beat up, is that clear?”

Jie Li turns back to her sister in high spirits. If she has a tail, it will be sticking straight up in the air with pride and glee. Danyin pours her a cup of tea to quench her thirst, after her light workout. “Feeling refreshed now?”

Her younger twin accepts and downs the brew in a single gulp. “Very refreshed!” Jie Li has not realized that she has this much rage withheld in her body, and the moment she lets it out, she cannot hold it back anymore. The sense of helplessness from before roars into unstoppable fury, and she bleeds it all out like a cathartic lancing. She has never lacked the ability to stand up for herself. It’s an old fear that continuously holds her back, the way a captive animal allows itself to be tethered in place by a weak, tattered hemp rope…because its will has been long broken in at young age. No matter how obedient she was back then, in the end, wasn’t her old shophouse still wrecked and destroyed by this same bunch of people? Then what even was she resigning herself for? No. This time, she will go head-to-head with these troublemakers even if it ruins her…and this time, Jie Li is not so scared anymore…because she also has her sister at her back.

Danyin is smirking faintly. “Meimei feels brave enough to take on anything right now?”

Jie Li grins back, agreeing. “I feel like I can take on the world.”

Her younger sister…is very cute. Danyin has never had a sister before…but surely hers must be the cutest.

“Even a da heilong?”

The superior smile promptly falters as Danyin glances meaningfully at a spot somewhere behind Jie Li, and the smaller woman feels her foreboding rise. She dares not turn around, anymore.

Danyin is smiling to herself. “Not so brave, anymore?”

“Dajie!!” Jie Li hisses, mortified. “Why is he here? You told him??”

Danyin shakes her head. “No…why would I have a direct line of communication with the great dragon general of Cangyanhai? Anyway, you should have a proper talk. He seems quite worried.” Danyin finishes the rest of her tea, sets her teacup down on the counter, and stands up.

Jie Li looks significantly less smug now, after the purest, brightest, gentlest existence in her life has seen her beat a whole bunch of people up with satisfying abandon.

“Meimei, you can set fire and rob this entire street blind and your da heilong will still believe that you can do no wrong.”

“That doesn’t make me feel any better at all, because he’s always stupidly nice like that!”

Danyin thinks her sister is being ridiculous. She pats Jie Li on the arm once, and then brushes past her sibling to head out of the shop for a while, to give the two some privacy.

She nods at Shangque on the way out. “Danyin xianzi,” he greets, but anyone can see that his attention is fully fixed upon Jie Li.

Danyin barely turns the corner when she hears Shangque’s soft concern.

“Jie Li…why didn’t you tell me? Have those people been bullying you?” I cannot bear to see you suffer even the smallest grievance, but they dare bully you?

It is that kind of unspoken oblique tone, that sets Danyin at ease as she follows leisurely after that retreating gang of criminals, intending to have them lead the way straight into the heart of that rats’ nest.

Ah, but she should have done this from the get-go, as opposed to that stupidly roundabout way of trying to find the source from the top up and bumble around like a blind bat looking for information. …Sneaking around and espionage…are not her forte. She can freely admit that much now. Those lean more to Jie Li’s strengths. Danyin has always been straightforward as an arrow, so direct confrontation and beating people up, are more her speed. That’s why she’s aiming to become War God, not best Spymaster in the Three Realms.

Following the bunch of hooligans back to their gang hideout and then starting her work from there is a piece of cake. Their base is located in one of the many gambling dens that lies peppered all throughout Haishi. These seedy businesses were already established long before the current Lord of the city took over, with operations so slick and cleverly enforced, none of the other businesses dare to oppose them. It has always been like that…but Danyin does not care. She is not a resident of this city, and the hierarchy of the businesses mean little to her. All she knows is that there is injustice here, and since no one is willing to deal with it, then she will have a go at it.

That handful of ruffians recognizes her at first sight. They squawk at their ‘brothers’ and huddle together for mutual support, thinking that the quantity of numbers will somehow make up for the terrible quality of their low moral natures, but anything multiplied by zero, is still zero. Danyin does not even have to summon her sword to deal with them. Hands glowing white with energy, she creates a din in the gambling den, disrupting the business and throwing people about. The patrons are forced to flee as furniture are smashed willy nilly and even the private thugs hired to protect the business are sent flying. The so-called ‘leader’ of this fine establishment is dragged out and interrogated…and Danyin has no qualms breaking some bones to get the men singing like panicked roosters.

“Ahh, begging for mercy, nüxia! P-Please stop, this small one cannot take it a-a-anymore!!” It is almost funny how the middle-aged man is blubbering with no shame, tears and snot rolling down his bruised face, when earlier on, he was cursing at her and arrogantly ordering his men to beat her up and humiliate her. It’s not like they didn’t try – they just didn’t succeed.

And then, Danyin proceeds to return their courtesy and humiliate them with extreme prejudice. 

Danyin sits on the one lone chair that’s still intact in the entire room. There are three neat rows of men kneeling before her with their backsides in the air and their foreheads pressed onto the floor, mostly weeping after the beating she has given them. The lovely sight really comforts her heart, especially after having to coop up all her anger in her chest the last couple of weeks.

“I said…take me to your leader. I’m waiting.”

“Sob… nüxia, please have mercy. My leader will peel my skin, rip my tendons off and salt my flesh if I do that. I cannot-!!”

Danyin does not have the patience to waste with this bunch of sniveling cowards. In the end, knowing that she will not be able to extract the information that she needs, she changes tactics. With one casual swirl of her fingertip, a long, shimmering golden rope appears out of thin air and binds everyone’s hands up neatly.

“Let’s go.” She stands and herds the lot out. What follows is a procession of sorry looking men that she parades down the street to the nearest guard station. The guards are boggled as well, at least until Danyin raises her hand in a casual threat, shimmering energy rising over the heart of her palm…and then her astute prisoners are practically shouting over each other confessing to all sorts of criminal intimidation, extortion and unlawful coercion that they have blatantly taken part in, amongst other illegal activities. Danyin hands their custody over to the authorities but grabs the leader before he can waddle into the thick of it as well, hoping to casually disappear from her hawkish attention.

“You, come with me.”

“Hahh? B-But, I still need to c-confess to my crimes and r-repent for my actions and learn to be a good, upstanding, honest citizen!!” The guards have never met such a group of collectively well-behaved criminals, all so eager to reflect on their actions, before. The whole bunch are all but climbing over each other to get into the holding cells first, as far away from their beautiful captor as they can get.

Danyin hauls the middle-aged gambling den supervisor off. “You may repent later. Let’s find all your other buddies so you can enjoy a big reunion in jail-” She points in the direction of the next gambling den branch a few blocks down the street and frog marches him over despite his crying. …Is she planning to hit up all their bases within Haishi? With dawning horror, the man belatedly understands that his already bad day is soon about to become significantly worse-

Song Qian is a wealthy businessman and a well-established philanthropist based in the wealthy trading city of Haishi. His businesses are many and his name is well known even in other large capitals and markets along the trade routes that pass through Haishi. On the surface, this always smiling, middle aged man is an upright merchant who often contributes back to the community with his charitable and kind deeds…but underneath that benevolent facade, every now and then, whispers abound alleging that this man’s wealth come from questionable sources. Song Qian is never fazed by those baseless accusations because they never last long…snuffed out, or mysteriously disappeared.

And life goes on.

“Greetings, Pavilion Master, what can I do for you today?”

The polite looking pavilion master of Liufang ge smiles back at the prominent businessman, but somehow, his usual geniality and welcome does not reach his eyes this time. Song Qian notes the strange tension in the room, but it is a bit too late to call over his personal guards, who has been left outside the pavilion. 

“Ah, Song Qian daren, thank you for making the trip here today. It seems that we have received some reports lately that requires some clarification from you, if you don’t mind assisting.”

“Oh? Reports, what sort of reports?”

The pavilion master’s gaze flick briefly over to the side of the study room, where a large, elaborate silk screen has been set up to conceal what Song Qian knows is an alcove. Is there someone there? But before the latter can ponder too deeply over it, the pavilion master simply pushes over a sizeable stack of reports across the desk, for the other man to peruse.

“These are a compilation of complaints written up against your shops and businesses over the last couple of weeks’ worth of investigation…and more are still flowing in as we speak. Song Qian daren, please take your time to look through these accusations and let me know your thoughts.”

Song Qian stares at the proffered pile but does not move to take them. At last, he flicks a gaze up at the younger pavilion master.

“…This is quite a serious accusation, gezhu.” The old man slowly says instead. He still sounds very calm and agreeable, but something dark and unpleasant flits across his wizened face. “It’s a bit regretful that gezhu even feels the need to ask this Song Qian. I feel aggrieved; why would this Song Qian do harm to the Haishi that he has helped to build and develop with his own hands? Perhaps gezhu have forgotten; Song Qian has been here even long before gezhu has been appointed this position…”

That thinly veiled threat cannot be mistaken for anything else, but the Pavilion Master does not react. “That may be so, Song Qian daren, but it will still be best to have everything investigated cleanly in black and white. We still owe a proper explanation to the citizens of Haishi, as well as to the lord of our city.”

Song Qian’s bushy brows furrow, ever so slightly. He almost sounds derisive. “You mean the lord of our city whom no one has ever met, gezhu? Does this lordling even care about anything that happens within this city, so long as he can continue reaping benefits from it? Hohoho…perhaps I should just plot a coup to take this whole city. All these insignificant little problems will disappear in a heartbeat, and gezhu shall never have to worry about his duties ever again-”

That is definitely a threat. This old man is not used to having the reports of his corruption pulled out before him and rubbed in his face – even the previous Haishi Lord and pavilion master Dieyi had to give way to him at least seventy percent of the time, so who do these impudent brats think they are?

The pavilion master never stops smiling, not even when the hidden entity in the room finally makes his move.

“Exactly how are you planning to make these problems disappear?”

Song Qian pauses at the languid tone, turning his head to face the concealed alcove. The voice that carries out from behind the screen sounds familiar, yet does not belong to anyone whom he is closely acquainted with. It is only when the noble, immaculately dressed figure emerges from behind the screen, that Song Qian is finally able to match the voice to the face. And it is a peerless appearance. Cold. Beautiful. Indifferent.

“Yuezun daren,” Song Qian sounds vaguely bemused, but not entirely dismayed. “This old one has no idea that you’re interested in the humble affairs of our Haishi.”

Dongfang Xunfeng walks over sedately and flicks a calm stare at the impudent old man. “Perhaps I heard something interesting.”

“Oh?”

“You haven’t explained how you intend to make all these problems disappear.”

This Dongfang Xunfeng is a bit foolish by nature, isn’t he? Song Qian has heard before in passing from the mouth of the previous Haishi Lord, how this youngest Prince of the Moon Tribe is naïve and easily manipulated. Perhaps…

Song Qian bows politely.

“It’s not a problem at all, Yuezun daren, if the Lord of Haishi doesn’t see it as a problem…but as a boon,” Song Qian suggests like a wily old fox. 

“…A boon?”

“Yes. My specialty lies in turning lucrative profits, Yuezun daren. I also understand that you were the one who supported the previous Lord of Haishi into power. If Yuezun daren can consider placing your bets on this Song Qian this time…I believe that I will easily exceed whatever expectation you previously had of this city…”

Xunfeng’s gaze cools. His relationship with the previous Lord of Haishi is a convoluted one which he has yet to entirely forgive himself for. Whether deliberately or unknowingly, this man is blatantly rubbing salt into the prince’s wounds. The Moon Prince slowly taps on the stack of reports on the table with a long, tapered index finger.

“So you admit to all these doings?”

Song Qian can see no wrong in his deeds, and he proceeds to explain why. “This humble old one gives back to the community regularly, so what’s wrong with taking some as well? …Besides, even with my actions so far, this one is still nowhere as infamous as the previous Lord of Haishi that Yuezun daren has personally endorsed, who blatantly sacrificed innocent souls not just from other realms but from the Moon tribe as well, turned into corrupted spirits forever denied of eternal rest, for the sake of cultivating evil Qi…”

The pavilion master silently sighs at the oily reply. The look on his Moon Supreme’s face is…very ugly, right now.

“Bai Hu.”

“Yes, zunshang.”

“What’s the punishment for scheming against the Lord of Haishi and the Moon Supreme of the Moon Tribe?”

“The punishment is death, m’lord.” Bai Hu’s tone is very tranquil, and he looks at the old merchant appraisingly.

Song Qian’s eyes bug open in surprise. An uneasy feeling is slowly creeping up over him…making him feel like there is a steel trap closing quickly all around him. He stiffens at the accusation. “Scheming against the Lord of Haishi and the Moon Supreme? When have I-?”

The pavilion master, not so coincidentally another hidden member of Cangyanhai’s upper military echelon, casually cuts in. “…Aa, but Song Qian daren, what makes you think that our zunshang will still need to appoint another figurehead for Haishi, when he can directly take over all the assets himself?”

The wealthy free markets. The lucrative trade routes. The established hotspots for propagating whisper campaigns. The extensive spy networks.

Song Qian slowly goes stiff, mind whirling rapidly at this unexpected reply. But it…makes sense. From its very inception, Haishi has always been silently receiving support from Cangyanhai. Outside of Haishi, there is no other entity more well-positioned than Cangyanhai to take over the control and management of the wealthy city and all its resources, the moment its previous Lord and pavilion master fell. And with the hundred thousand extra mouths to feed and support since Xishan Shennü unsealed all the Moon tribe soldiers from Xuan Xu Realm over a hundred and fifty years ago, Cangyanhai desperately needs all the extra income they can get their hands on, as well as procure work for all her newly resurrected members. Haishi is well equipped with specialized soldiers now to defend its interests, and there are even services like skilled mercenaries for hire, be it for personal protection, or guarding precious items, or even escort. It all…makes sense.

Song Qian starts to stammer. It is beyond his expectations, that this seemingly youthful-looking puppet figure Moon Supreme…can be so terrifyingly capable.

“Y-Yuezun daren, you…you’re the Lord of Haishi?”

Dongfang Xunfeng stares coldly at the old man who is only now beginning to realize that he may have just really screwed the pooch this time.

“You dare to threaten my Haishi and harm my people?”

His voice has not gone even an octave above normal, but the sense of divine alienation is intense. Song Qian takes a step back. He starts to tremble.

“Yuezun daren, this one does not dare. This one…” The old man falls onto his knees, scalp going numb with true fear. The magnitude of the sheer amount of trouble he is in is hitting him hard, now. If he does not tread carefully from here on out, not just him, but his entire clan and extended relatives will not live to see tomorrow. “My lord, t-this is a setup! I do not admit to any of all these crimes, this is a f-farce! A sham trial!! This one demands a fair and open investigation!!”

The pavilion master is completely lacking in sympathy, but his tone still seems entirely reasonable.

“Song Qian daren, your life is forfeit, but you will cooperate with us if you do not wish to see your entirely family line uprooted from top to bottom.” It is not a threat and more a direct course of action. Bai Hu does not mention that the moment zunshang revealed his identity to the other man as the hidden Haishi Lord, his death today is guaranteed. 

“Yuezun daren, Yuezun daren have mercy! Gezhu, please, please tell Yuezun daren of the meritorious deeds that this little one has done for Haishi all these years. Gezhu, p-please!”

Xunfeng is silent now, and when the old man shuffles over on his knees to attempt to beg for mercy, the guards by the door block his way and swiftly press him down. All semblance of dignity and prestige have since fled the wealthy merchant. He is weeping and wailing, on the ground.

Bai Hu knows what to do, even if his lord is silent as a marble wall, cold and just as unyielding. He politely addresses the man whose previously glorious, charmed life is collapsing all around him, in a span of not even a quarter of a shichen.

“Song Qian daren, please submit all the accounts of your businesses, as well as your public and private dealings with the various guild faction leaders in and out of Haishi, by today.”

Danyin is having a very good, productive day. She has successfully raided seven gambling dens so far and singlehandedly contributed to at least two thirds of Haishi’s jail cell occupancy rate today. At this rate, all the little hooligans of Haishi will be behind bars and there will not be enough of these annoying pests left to trouble and intimidate anyone on the streets. She’s even found some very interesting bookkeeping and records nestled in some of these establishments and is hauling a rucksack worth of incriminating evidence over to Liufang ge to force the pavilion master into finally dealing with this matter.

Only…when she gets through the doors, the entire administrative area of the building is already buzzing with frenetic activity. And in the midst of all the confusion, Danyin is herded off to the higher levels of the building, and handed from one security checkpoint to another. Somehow, Danyin realizes that the entire pavilion is even more tightly guarded than before, to the point where it’s almost watertight.  

“You’re the one who is here to submit all the accounts to gezhu daren? Come with me!” After being led up and down through twisting passageways and various levels, Danyin is finally showed through an imposing set of doors. To her surprise, there are three men in there. She only recognizes one. It is coincidentally the same one who had her thrown out of this establishment during her last ill-fated foray. Of the remaining two, one is seated behind a desk poring through what looks like an entire table full of account books, whereas the other one is tied up in a binding spell and kneeling on the floor.

“…Danyin greets Yuezun, and gezhu.” She does not waste time and steps forward to present the results of her private investigation. “Requesting gezhu to look at this evidence and launch an official inquiry into the merchant magnate Song Qian and family for crimes against Haishi.” Honestly, Danyin would have marched right into the private residence to drag the whole man here as well, if not for that fact that he cannot be found.  

“Who the hell are you?” The man kneeling on the floor demands hoarsely. “How dare you meddle in the business of this Song Qian and malign my good name and reputation?”

Danyin narrows her eyes at this man. “You’re Song Qian?” Her hands fist shut, and she has to exert visible control not to march over and beat up the man. After going through some of the accounts and books chronicling the evil doings of this individual and his cronies, Danyin thinks death may be too cheap for a slimy, remorseless character like this.

Bai Hu gazes upon the woman in bemusement. If she does not recognize Song Qian and isn’t summoned here by Song Qian to present incriminating information, then where did she fit in this whole picture…?  

“Guniang, you are…?”

“She is a xianzi of Shuiyuntian. Her sister is a trader who has a small business here in Haishi, who has been personally implicated by this entire affair.”

The flat reply comes from Xunfeng dianxia who sounds completely underwhelmed with the introduction. But Bai Hu subtly straightens, his gaze sharpening. Zunshang usually does not pay personal attention to people. That this one is recognized to the extent where even her family member has been pointed out by his lord…well, Bai Hu silently takes notes.

“Greetings, xianzi.” His tone becomes subtly more polite. He reaches for the sack of account books, pulls one out and flips through the contents. He is engrossed for a long time. “This is…”

Unlike the messy jumble of financial records which has been submitted by Song Qian’s people so far, where there are only confusing deluges of numerical figures cleverly concealing the rampant corruption and wrong doings of the Song clan…these data here are much more detailed, and consists of precise information complete with dates of transactions and written accounts boasting of various crimes undertaken in the name of the Song clan. Very good. It is very good, incriminating information.

“…May I know where xianzi found these?”

Danyin just points casually at Song Qian. “His gambling parlors are treasure troves of information. I only started today so I haven’t raided all of the shops, but there should be more where these come from. His lackeys are full of stories to tell, too. I rounded up some and planted them in your cells all over the city for safekeeping, just in case someone triggers an accident and eliminates all the witnesses…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

This woman, is scary.

“…Xianzi has worked hard.” Bai Hu silently claims the entire rucksack’s worth of evidence for further investigation, just as Xunfeng dianxia uses a spell to seal shut Song Qian’s lips – the man is caterwauling something fierce again, frantically trying to proclaim his innocence. The xianzi gives the old man a scornful look, but the pavilion master redirects her attention. “Is this all that you have?”

“I found more, but I’ll hold onto them first.” Danyin very plainly responds, her gaze forthright. “I don’t have positive experiences with the past leadership of Haishi.” Not surprising, considering the last time she met Ronghao and Dieyi, they were trying to kill both herself and her family. Her message is clear. Show me the outcome of your ability first, gezhu.

“Yet, you are still coming forth with your information, despite your distrust?” Xunfeng meets her eyes stolidly.

Honestly, Danyin has no idea why the Moon Supreme is even present, and meddling with Haishi’s problems. And obviously Haishi is already in the midst of investigating Song Qian’s financial empire even before she marched in here today, which gives her more confidence in the current lord of the city, whoever they are.

“Yes. Because Haishi doesn’t seem like such a terrible place to live in anymore.”

The proof is in the pudding, and all around her. If the new lord of the city does not care about the city and the livelihood of his people, then there will not be all these positive changes over the past decades. Just by that intuitive understanding, Danyin agrees with Jie Li’s vision. It is worth betting on Haishi, once more. 

Just like that, the seething fury that has been silently brewing within zunshang all day begins to subside. Bai Hu steals a subtle glance at his lord, but the latter says nothing. After a long silence, the pavilion master coughs and takes over the conversation.

“I…see. In that case, xianzi, please standby and await news within the next few days.”

Danyin is satisfied with this arrangement.

“Then, I shall not hold up your precious time any longer.”

“Is that all, xianzi?” Bai Hu asks. “You do not seek any reward for your contribution?”

Danyin’s reply is resolute and swift.

“No need.” She executes the greeting of the xianzu and makes to withdraw. “Wishing luck upon gezhu and Yuezun, to settle this matter as quickly as possible.”

Danyin goes back to Jie Li’s shop and is promptly rewarded with the comical image of an awkward pair of lovebirds springing apart. Jie Li looks like she wants nothing more than to blend into her merchandise in the back room, while Shangque, well, Shangque is smiling like a fool, and no matter how Jie Li tugs frantically at him, he’s adamantly not letting go of her little hand. He has no intention to let go, anymore.

Danyin stares at their joined appendages and is very amused. She hands Jie Li a rather hefty package that’s wrapped with oiled cloth. “Evidence,” she explains. “Keep it safe and you will know what to do with it in a few days’ time, meimei.”

Turning her gaze to her future brother-in-law, she asks. “Since your lord will be here for the next few days at least, I take it that you won’t mind popping over every now and then to look in on Jie Li’s shop? I need to return to Shuiyuntian to take care of some business, so…”

Shangque’s eyes brighten as he abruptly understands this opportunity. “Danyin xianzi, leave it to me. I’ll take good care of Jie Li.”

His sweet, lovely Jie Li, more precious than anything he has ever known, who has always been trying to keep him safe. It is such an indescribable feeling of bliss, to be so unilaterally, one-sidedly, protected and cared for. Now and forever more, he wants to be the one who deserves to stay by her side, to guard her, to protect her, even be bullied by her, and his adoring expression says as much.

Jie Li’s face is still red from earlier and she’s staring hard at Danyin. There’s clear reluctance, and she sidles over to speak to her older sibling. “Dajie, you really have to leave?”

“You speak like I won’t ever come back.” Danyin retorts. “This little shop of yours is a bit too crowded for three, don’t you think?”

“Even if so, it’s the chou heilong who should leave, not you.” Jie Li is shooting the man a rather dirty look. Shangque coughs.

“…Yes, Danyin xianzi. Don’t need to trouble yourself on my behalf,” the black dragon agrees…even though he’s still not letting go of Jie Li’s hand.

Their little lovers’ bickering is rather fascinating to watch, but Danyin is pretty sure that she will not enjoy being a third wheel to her little sister’s budding relationship for days on end, so she shakes her head.

“I actually have something to do back at the army…and the situation here will more or less settle soon after today. Send me a message to keep me updated?”

Danyin takes her leave that evening, and a few days later, a message does come for her, but it is not from Jie Li, but from the pavilion master of Liufang ge. It is a polite request to meet her in Haishi the next time she’s in the city, and Danyin accepts. She has never visited Liufang Pavilion so many times before within a month, but here she is again, hopefully to conclude this business once and for all. Jie Li has also written and affirmed that the situation on the streets of Haishi has improved overnight, so in all likelihood, justice has been served.

When she is ushered into the secretive study chamber again, there is only the pavilion master there. “Danyin xianzi, thank you for coming.”

Danyin greets the pavilion master politely.

“Danyin has seen gezhu. Is there anything that gezhu seeks from Danyin?”

Bai Hu smiles. “Oh, no. Xianzi has already helped a lot. The purpose for my invitation today is simply so that I may extend my gratitude personally to xianzi. As for the criminal Song Qian…rest assured that he will not be causing any more trouble. We’re also investigating the level of involvement of all fringe parties, and will ensure that they are suitably punished for their parts in this crime. I trust that this outcome is satisfactory for a righteous heroine like Danyin xianzi?”

“So long as gezhu and the Lord of Haishi feels that this is the most appropriate course of action, Danyin dares not criticize,” Danyin demurs.

Dares not criticize, she says. Bai Hu is inwardly amused, considering how she flagrantly beat up Song Qian’s lackeys, launched her own investigation, and then marched on over in front of himself and Xunfeng dianxia and openly questioned their capabilities as the stewards of Haishi… She dares plenty, alright. Hah, if that is ‘dares not criticize,’ Bai Hu wonders how damaging her actual criticisms will entail. He coughs lightly.

“Ah, yes. Our lord appreciates your assistance in this entirely unsightly affair. Speaking of which, xianzi, we hope you will accept this small gift of friendship from Haishi.”

From a drawer, he pulls out what looks like a small, palm sized bronze tablet and places it on the desk right before Danyin. It is a token bearing the crest of Haishi, not just a decorative ornament, but an official badge of authority. Bai Hu smiles politely at the fairy’s muted surprise.

“Our Lord says that in the future, xianzi does not have to sneak into Liufang ge like a thief if she has an important matter to report. Just present this badge to any of the guards in Haishi or Liufang ge, and this humble Bai Hu will personally attend to xianzi.”

“…”

Chapter Text

一 - 240 years after the destruction of Evil God Tai Sui.

The next time they meet again, it’s to very familiar circumstances.

He is on the run for his life-again, and she is just the passerby who gets unwittingly dragged into this mess-again. Alright, to be fair, she isn’t just purely a passerby, but she’s also no longer directly responsible for his safety, unlike in Shuiyuntian. Still…

“This is getting ridiculous,” Danyin mutters in disbelief. She just wants to enjoy the Great Hunt because there is an attractive grand prize to be won this time, and she has also promised Jie Li that she will try her hardest to clinch first place. There are numerous bets placed on the popular contenders on every Great Hunt, and Jie Li has been hoping to earn a windfall by putting money on her sister, an unknown dark horse in the stakes. She has even informed Danyin of her plan ahead of time and has been reminding the latter that she is to win the hunt segment no matter what so that Jie Li will not lose money. Even poor Shangque has been completely shunted to the side and abandoned, as Jie Li places her support (and money bag) fully on her sister.

Danyin is touched by the unwavering support from the one family that she has left, but said family is also flagrantly trying to make a profit off her like she is the family’s most valuable workhorse…so she feels complicated.

The Great Hunt is a highly anticipated competition held by the banks of the River of Oblivion once every five hundred years, and even though Danyin has participated in the events before, this is the first time that she is taking the hunt so seriously. Anyone can participate in the hunt; Yuezu, Xianzu, even the few mortals from Yunmengze in the know…if their short lifespans ever coincide with the timing of the much-anticipated festival. The rules are simple. The hunt only relies on pure hunting skill and martial techniques – no spiritual abilities allowed. The hunter with the highest number of kills at the end of the day, is the winner.

It seems simple and harmless enough, if not for the fact that some of the critters residing in the thick, lush forests by the Wangchuan are dangerous enough to kill just with sight alone, posing unique challenges along the way since cultivated powers are banned from the hunt. Danyin is excited to test her strengths…but not like this.

“…What’s with you and people lining up to kill you, inside of forests?”

Estranged from all the other hunting parties…somehow deep in a ravine, Danyin is facing a minor crisis. Forget about winning first place in the hunt, it will be a miracle if they can get out of here by the end of the day. This hunting ground is a no man’s land situated between the Fairy Realm and the Moon Realm. The reason why it thrives with fertile abundance and monstrous wildlife is because when Zhonghua and Yannü separated here many millennia ago, the entire land became a dead zone repellent to the use of spiritual abilities and cultivated powers. That’s why the hunt held here has such unique rules, and the special characteristic of the land is a major deterrent for anyone who is encountering any situation in the area. There is no quick or instantaneous exit from this place – the only way in and out is through your own physical ability…which is a problem when the territory spans endless lis in all directions…

Danyin is crouched before the fire that she has finally, painstakingly managed to build – to add salt to injury, it is pouring outside, and coaxing embers out of wet kindling has taken forever. The fire is a small one and smoky too, but better than nothing. The small cave front at the base of the ravine is a lucky find; it is barely big enough for two people but still less uncomfortable than just standing around outside in the thunderstorm, soaking wet. She has made some kills alright, but none that she can show for it and she’s disgruntled. Fighting off assassins don’t count, and in her obligation to lend a hand and save lives, she has been forced to abandon the mythic beast that she has been tracking.

The man sitting on the other side of the fire eyes her placidly. His heavy robes and hair are just as drenched as hers, and lacking his usual impressive retinue of guards and protection, he ought to look sorry and pitiful, but that’s not the case. His cold, refined features seem to glow in the semi-darkness of the small grotto, and even the way he holds himself is incongruent with the humble, dirty surroundings they are in. A princeling, she thinks, but undeniably someone of extraordinary bearing and comportment. Even his backbone seems shod in steel, unbending in a crisis.

She already knows him to be a difficult individual to serve, and they are stuck together until either help arrives, or they get out of here by their own abilities. The packhorses have been lost in the earlier skirmish; it’s a miracle they have come out of that mess as intact as they are now. Only surface abrasions and jarring scrapes, nothing debilitating or life-threatening. The rough fall/slide down the ravine has temporarily shaken off their pursuers, but there’s no doubt that there are bad people out there looking for them. Danyin lost her bow and arrows earlier during the fight, but her sword is still by her side, and she keeps the weapon close like a lifeline.

“Do you have any weapons on you, Yuezun daren?” In response, he just looks at her and plainly lifts his two hands. Safe for the faint red scratches and scrapes, the two bare hands are immaculate like ivory, large and lean with long, graceful fingers, that look like they have never touched anything rougher than silk his whole life. Danyin has heard that the prince is trained in warfare, but all these little encounters with him are starting to make her think that maybe all that hearsay about his battle prowess is just propaganda. She is incredulous but knows better than to blurt her thoughts out loud.

…Why is he even participating in this hunt in the first place; is he planning to catch beasts with just that glorious mug?

The hunting party of Cangyanhai royalty is really something; all the equipment and weapons are carried by the guards and mounted on the horses, and that’s why they are in this predicament now. Incredibly enough, the reaction of the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai is at most that of minor inconvenience. It’s as if he encounters situations like this all too often to be fazed anymore. Danyin has to acknowledge that his mental fortitude is strong for a pretty-faced princeling; when she went over earlier to investigate the sounds of fierce battle, he has also been plenty composed even in the thick of it all.

“…Weren’t you holding a sword earlier?”

“Lost it along the way.” He finally deigns to speak. To be more accurate, it shattered. That weapon was a military issue borrowed from a guard and not his personal longsword; due to this cultivation-free dead zone they are in, he is unable to summon it from the spatial storage it is typically sealed in. The standard weapons for Cangyanhai military are forged from good steel alloys mined from the realm’s abundant mineral reserves deep in the mountain regions, but unless specially treated and forged by skilled blacksmiths of certain cultivation levels, no normal blade can withstand the strength of his strikes for long.

However, because of his nondescript, laconic reply, an unfortunate misunderstanding begins to grow.

Danyin strangles the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose. How can a martial art practitioner lose his own sword in battle? Clearly, he cannot defend himself without weapons in this godforsaken place, which means she cannot leave him behind and continue on her merry way. Oh, heavens, Jie Li is never going to let her live this down, the betting money-! Danyin struggles silently between her conscience and her familial duty. Eventually, the former wins. She deflates and sends a mental apology to Jie Li and her lost monies.

“…Every time I run into dianxia, nothing good happens.”

“No one asked you to come racing over to my rescue today, xianzi.”

His faint retort leaves her speechless. She doesn’t remember him responding to her jibes in the past; she has always been more of an invisible entity as far as he is concerned, or a pesky existence. Familiarity breeds contempt, is it?

“I didn’t exactly race over - your hunting party was making enough ruckus to raise the dead; what prey is there left in the area to find?”

She harumphs, she even lost the wild hare she managed to bag for a snack before she got embroiled in this whole mess. The meat will have come in handy right now; cut into strips, skewered on hand-carved sticks, and roasted over an open fire until they are fragrant and dripping with fat, but there is no use crying over spilled milk. Danyin eyes the howling storm outside; the heavy rain is a saving grace, washing away all their tracks and buying them time to rest and regroup. She reckons that they should be safe up until the rain stops…maybe a little longer. She sighs.

“Forget it. Next time, this Danyin just will not poke my nose into your royal business, dianxia.” 

She says that, but the next moment, she pulls out a small cloth bundle from the leather sling bag she has been carrying all along, unwraps the clean handkerchief, and reveals some candied plums, nuts, and seeds. It’s trail mix for snacking on the go; she carefully divides the small pile into two equal halves, keeps one set for herself, and hands the rest over to him.

“Here. It’s not much, and if you complain that they’re too plain again, I’ll take them all back.” After a pause, she also pulls out a small wineskin bottle filled with water and hands it over. “Drink, but sparingly.”

She settles back on her side of the cave and minds her own business. She keeps her head down, grazing lightly on the dried fruits and seeds, and once she’s eaten a portion of it, the rest she tucks away neatly again, for an emergency. She eats like a bird, he realizes, and the utter lack of fuss in this circumstance is…fascinating. Most of the other noble-born women he knows will be in hysterics in her situation, or at the very least, anxious and uncomfortable in this grimy, uncertain surrounding…but even as he watches her, she is sitting cross-legged in her corner, pulling a cloth out of her bag…and polishing her sword.

“…” Xunfeng follows her example, eating sparingly to conserve resources. It is not hard. The tree nuts are lightly salted but mostly flavorless…and the candied fruits are too sweet to be eaten whole. He washes it down with the water she has given him. His expression is grimly stoic. Why do the people of the Fairy tribe torture themselves like this.

Danyin takes care of her equipment as best as she can, knowing that this is the most dependable asset she has to get them out of here safely. She finally sets her sword aside and starts inspecting her scrapes and injuries to make sure that none are in urgent need of attention. After thinking about it for a while, she reaches down to the hem of her robe, tears off a couple of strips, and stretches her hands out of the cave for the pouring rainwater to soak the cloth. The material is rinsed a few times until they are as clean as can be. Danyin uses one strip to wipe off dirt and dried bloodstain on any injury that she can see on her person, keeping the cuts clean as best as she can. The second piece of cloth she passes over to her royal companion, straightforwardly and without embarrassment.

“You clean up, too. If your scrapes get infected, it will quickly become problematic in this place.” Danyin pauses, a faintly dubious look crawling over her features. “…You know how to clean up…right?” She has heard that some royalty has had everything done for them at birth, and this one seems a bit unreliable without his usual retinue of attendants hurrying after him.

Xunfeng, who actually is about to flatly reject her offer, ends up snatching the damp cloth in the end, offended by her doubting expression.

“I’m a prince, not an imbecile.” He removes his outer robe, and it’s quickly apparent that he’s only suffered some cuts and scratches on his forearms and hands. The rest of him has been protected by his rich, heavy outfit, which has taken the brunt of the damage during the fall down the ravine, further buffered by the shrubs and vegetation. The cloth stings the abrasions, but the cool rainwater feels good against the throbbing scrapes. Belatedly, it occurs to him that she is taking care of him. Feeding him, giving him water, caring about his injuries… but not in the way that one will do in the hopes of romantic entanglement, out of admiration or seeking reward…more like dealing with a responsibility…or a helpless child.

“…”

Danyin isn’t concerned about this prince’s opinion at this moment. She reaches over to pick up the wineskin bottle from his side, uncaps the top, and takes a few small sips to wet her throat. Then she goes and tends to the dying fire again, throwing in more twigs and the least damp pieces of wood from the pile that she has managed to salvage earlier before the rain really began to come down in unrelenting sheets. “You should rest while we can, dianxia. The rain looks like it will keep falling for a few hours more. I’ll keep watch and wake you when it stops.”

His speechlessness grows. …She really is taking care of him very sincerely. He is not sure what to feel about this. She looks at him and thinks that he is hesitating out of distrust.

“I don’t have any reason to do harm to you, Dongfang Xunfeng.” Once again, delivered in a matter-of-fact manner, her words plainly spoken. Her eyes are bright and clear of deceit, her demeanor straight and upright like a chivalrous, gallant knight. He is not sure why; he should be annoyed, but he isn’t. And at that moment, even though there are assassins running amok out there, aiming to put a swift end to his life, it feels safe. 

“I know.”

They spend the rest of the night like that; each in their own corners of the grotto, until the fierce pitter patter of rain outside abates to a light, almost inaudible shiver in the wind.

Danyin stirs in the early hours of dawn. It is freezing cold, and the spluttering fire from earlier has already turned to cooling embers. With a small effort, she quietly revives the flames again and looks out to the lightening skies. The other occupant is still drowsing, and after briefly weighing the dangers, the woman silently picks up her sword and heads outside. By then, the rain has completely stopped, and the air freezes the lungs. The moon is still hanging up in the sky, but slowly dropping lower and lower towards the brightening horizons. It is a good hour for hunting, and she stands completely still by the face of the ravine, just getting a sense of the surroundings, the feel of the land. There is wildlife stirring in the area…which means that there are no other humans around. Assured, Danyin retraces her steps to a nearby bamboo grove that they passed the evening before. If she’s quick and lucky, she may just be able to grab something for breakfast.

When Xunfeng silently awakes as he always does, it is an immediate, soundless return to full consciousness. There is no gradual, rosy haziness or lazy lie-in as one floats slowly from dreams to reality; no, that luxury has long since been strangled and killed out of him due to absolute necessity. His slow breathing does not change, his body does not tense, and there’s no flicker in that still expression to announce his return to wakefulness. One moment, his eyes are closed, and the next, they are open, alert.

There’s the smell of roasting meat in the air, savory and mouthwatering. The small cave is warm and almost feels cozy. Danyin raises her head from the other side of the fireplace to eye him. Skewered on sharpened bamboo sticks and cooking over the open flame are two small but plump bamboo partridges, already dressed, feathers plucked, almost ready to eat.

“Morning. We will leave after eating; it’s not safe to stay any longer than that.”

He stares at the roasting birds. He has no recollection of even stirring or waking when she left to hunt…or when she returned. He slowly straightens from where he has been resting his back against the inner wall of the cave, quietly disconcerted. He is a light sleeper for good cause; it is a big part of the reason why he has managed to stay alive for so long.

Danyin examines the cooking birds and finally proclaims them done. She hands one over to her companion, and when he’s still staring dumbly at her, she wants to sigh again. “Shall I take a bite first to prove that it’s not poisoned?” It sure is terribly tedious to be a Moon Supreme, she cannot help but think.

“No need.” His voice is still low and husky from sleep, and her head cocks slightly at the attractive sound. She quickly hands the bird over and retreats to her side of the cave. She picks at her bird too, and they both swiftly consume their breakfast. 

Every time they pass by the fresh track of a mythic beast, Danyin cannot help but sigh, knowing that she has missed this opportunity and will have to wait for another 500 years at least. Her glumness is pronounced enough that even her companion visibly notices her regret.

“You enjoy hunting that much?” It will not be a surprise if so, it seems like she’s quite good at it. 

She shakes her head. “…It’s alright.”

“Then why are you so determined to participate in this hunt?”

Danyin slants him a stare. I haven’t even asked you yet, you’re asking me? “That’s a question I’m curious about too, dianxia. Dianxia does not look like the kind who enjoys roughing it out in the wild.” They have washed up swiftly by a nearby stream after breakfast and are now resuming their trek across the topography, trying to find a way back up the gorge. His expression is flat and apathetic, but he does not ignore her question.

“…I made a deal with a merchant guild leader for his support of Cangyanhai, and he asked that I join this hunt to prove my sincerity. With this assassination attempt, his intent is all too clear.”

“…Oh.” It really is hard to be Moon Supreme, isn’t it? In comparison, her problems seem lesser now. His difficulties aren’t anything that she can help with, and offering platitudes when she doesn’t entirely understand the situation he is in…seems like she is belittling his challenges. So she doesn’t even try.  “I joined the Great Hunt to test my ability, and also for the grand prize. Shallow reasons, I know. But I really wanted to win.” She almost sounds wistful.

The prize for winning best in hunt this time is a boon personally granted by the Emperor of Shuiyuntian, Yunzhong dijun. Walking beside her along a steep winding trail that seems to be leading back up to the surface, he glances askance at her.

“What were you going to ask for?”

She shakes her head again and briefly looks down. “I was planning to seek permission for Jie Li and myself to meet our father…it’s been so long. Even if it’s just a short visit in Karma jail, it will still be worth.”

“…Oh.” The jurisdiction of Shuiyuntian’s prisons is not something he can intercede with, either, but that feeling of missing one’s parent…he’s not a stranger to it.

It’s been over thirty thousand years, and he still mourns.

Each time he thinks; it will be nice to be able to speak to his father just once and ask him, am I doing the right thing this time, Father?

“…Anyway, dianxia should try to become stronger.” Out of nowhere, comes that bracing statement, and she even looks like she is intending to reach out to give him an awkward, commiserating pat on the shoulder, before she stares bemused at her uplifted hand and thinks better of it. The slender hand is retracted and pushed behind her back. He is still a royal prince of the Moon realm, even though he is kind of weak and that makes her feel sorry for him, hence why she is automatically protecting him. Unfortunately for Xunfeng who has no idea what she is thinking, this one-sided misunderstanding will persist for a long while. “I’m going to work hard to become stronger, too. Next time, Danyin will be able to save dianxia and also cinch the best in hunt.”

There’s still going to be a next time? This assassination is not enough? He’s made incredulous by her candid, almost simplistic resolve, but also bemused.

Failed this time? Then just get stronger. Try again. Fail less. Fail better.

In a way…that’s true, isn’t it.

It takes a whole day of laborious, circuitous climbing, but they finally breach the surface of the ravine. By then, the hunt is most definitely over, and news of the attack on the Moon Prince has spread everywhere. The soldiers of Cangyanhai have spilled all over the hunting grounds to seek their lost master and are making preparations to scale down the gorge to expand their search parameters. Any hostiles lingering have either been taken out or already chased off, so the threat of assassination has abated, for now. The moment the two of them appear, they are practically surrounded.

“Zunshang! Are you alright?”

“Zunshang! Thank goodness you’re alive!”

“Zunshang! Are you injured? Where’s the healer? Get him over here!”

Danyin takes a step back, and then another, and another, as more and more of his men arrive, just frantic to ensure that their lord is safe and well.

Danyin thinks to herself, if a leader is this beloved by his followers, then he really should not be too bad in character-

“Dajie!!” Hands tug at her, pulling her off to the side, where Jie Li can look over her without getting jostled to and fro by the growing sea of people moving all around them. Her younger twin looks her over to make sure that she’s not injured in any way. She didn’t even bring up anything about losing the money.

“Are you alright? We were worried sick. How did you end up with Yuezun daren? What happened?”

Danyin rubs the back of her neck. It’s been a long couple of days; she’s tired now and just wants to go back, enjoy a nice, hot bath, and then have a well-deserved rest. “Let’s just say I got mixed up with something troublesome, again. Sorry about not winning this time, Jie Li. The money-”

“Forget about the money.” Jie Li cuts her off, rubbing her nose in a somewhat chagrinned manner. “I didn’t exactly bet it all on you…”

Instead of feeling upset, Danyin snickers, the guilt on her shoulders lightening. “I should have known. Did you at least recoup some losses?”

“Not really, because that chou heilong didn’t get best in hunt, too! I’m getting mad just thinking about it now, but I’ll tell you more when we get home-”

二 - 370 years after the destruction of Evil God Tai Sui.

By the time she opens her eyes again, still feeling all woozy and weak from the blood loss and the physical trauma she’s had to endure to pass her latest trial, she’s already tucked away in a bed, her injuries treated and dressed, armor removed, dirty, torn battle uniform changed out for clean, soft sleeping robes. The room is quiet and the lighting dim, but there is a familiar scent of agarwood incense floating through the air, and she slowly relaxes, staring up at the canopied ceiling with the hand-woven, silver elaborate moon motif over midnight blue velvet.

She is still disoriented, her thoughts scattered, her body sore and aching, head throbbing. She doesn’t remember how she ended up in Cangyanhai. The last few moments of her memory have her stumbling out of the Valley of Beasts after spending an entire month cultivating herself around hideously savage demon creatures and trying not to die…followed by pitch black. The pain has been a constant companion by then, it barely registered as an afternote-

A jade white hand enters her field of vision, long narrow fingers touching her temple. She closes her eyes briefly as the large, lean palm rests over her forehead. There is a subtle pulse of energy, and she sighs in relief when a soothing coolness encapsulates the burning fire in her head and quietly muffles the deafening chaos, allowing lucid thoughts to filter through.

“Finally awake? Your sister was here earlier; you just missed her.” The low baritone speaks overhead, and she squints up at him with much difficulty. Her eyelids feel like they are weighted down with lead.

The blurry figure that is Xunfeng comes into focus. The interim Moon Supreme is seated by her bedside, and he takes his time to remove his hand from her forehead. He is holding onto a memorandum and looks like he was in the middle of working when she roused. He sets the report aside, turning completely to regard her. There is no sympathy on his expression for her wretched condition, but she can sense his annoyance, a restlessness that is barely tempered beneath the deceptively tranquil veneer of his schooled features. Still, she is glad that he has refrained from bringing up his displeasure now. The trials are a measure of her abilities and potential to become a War God. If she can pass them all, that means she will meet the bare minimum requirements…but she still has a long way to go.

Danyin does not wish to be a War God who is just fairly decent. She desires to be one strong enough to follow proudly in Lady Chidi’s footsteps, to protect all the realms that falls under her purview, even if she has to tear herself apart again and again in order to reach her goals. …It’s just a rather inconvenient and unpleasantly repetitive process for her allies to have to find her in various stages of brokenness…like a pheasant immolating itself over and over, in the hopes to one day rise as a golden phoenix.  

She opens her mouth to speak, only for her…companion to pick up a bowl of thick, black medicine from the bedside table and help her sit up. Even if she wants to resist his actions, her body is like that of a ragdoll with its strings cut, unable to respond to her will. She has pushed herself over and above her limits, this time. She is chagrinned but no color rises over her pale cheeks; her body does not even contain enough blood in it right now to support such extraneous functions. So, she can only resign herself to be maneuvered about as he wants, grimacing as he very cruelly pours the bowl of excruciating, bitter brew down her throat, not even allowing her to waste a single drop. The more bitter the medicine, the better its effects, right?

It is certainly potent enough to make her eyes water, as she fights to hold down her gag reflexes. He sets her back down on the bed and scoffs lightly at her reaction, even though his speech remains mild and measured. “You didn’t cry back when I was bullying you…but you’re going to cry now?”

She sends him a withering glare, blinks away her tears, and finally croaks out as primly as possible. “…This Danyin is beholden to Yuezun daren for his saving grace. Danyin is willing to kneel and pay obeisance to her benefactor to express her gratitude.” She cannot even move her arms or turn her head, let alone get off the bed, at least not without assistance. It is not a permanent condition, but it will still take a couple of days before her primordial spirit recovers from her ordeal. He seems to be amused by her helpless situation, judging by the subtle glint in his eyes. He sits back on his chair and meditates in silence, enjoying her powerlessness.

“Personally, I find xianzi a lot more agreeable like this…but this Xunfeng will permit xianzi to kneel and pay her obeisance when she’s recovered.”

She can only continue to lie there like a log and give him a beady stare since she cannot beat him up. It takes effort just to keep her eyelids open, but she is reluctant to lower them and nod off again. At least not until she has some questions answered.

“How did I get here?”

“…You were found just inside our border near the Oblivion River by patrols. Can’t let you bleed to death on our land; imagine your Yunzhong dijun will have plenty to say.” His tone is very dry, and laconic. Of course, he makes it sound like they have no choice but to save her. It’s not as if she has a sister who is married to the dragon general Shangque, the commander of all troops in Cangyanhai. It’s not as if her one and only remaining blood relative is here, so instincts compel her to find her way over…because who else is there left back in Shuiyuntian who will care? She’s all on her own, now.

And it’s definitely not as if they are allies now, certainly having not spent the last few centuries working together on and off in concert, to maintain the continuous peace between the realms…

He probably can be considered a…friend, she cautiously thinks. One with a very warped sense of humor. In the past, never will she have thought to claim the Yuezun of the Moon Tribe as an ally let alone a friend, but then again, if Changheng and Dongfang Qingcang can become confidantes, why can’t she and Dongfang Xunfeng? Shared adversity and tough times form friendships…and after a few rounds of almost getting killed together, well, even he didn’t seem that bad anymore. He is just born with a provocative mouth and a sharp tongue that likes to antagonize people…which probably also contributes to the staggering amount of assassination attempts made on him all the time.

“Is Shuiyuntian aware that I’m alive?”

“Mm. A missive has been sent days ago.” He slants her a stare. “No response yet, officially. You’re not very popular back home, are you?”

That casual commentary may have prickled her pride and her temper, a long time ago. These days, Danyin cares a lot less. He is not wrong, anyway. She is a mongrel whose mother is a member of the Yuezu, and whose father is an incarcerated immortal criminal serving a long sentence in Karma jail, all because of love. It has been a harsh and hard drop from grace, but the blinders that used to cover Danyin’s naïve eyes have also fallen off in the process, allowing her to see so clearly for the first time in her life. That…is not a bad thing…even though it has been exceedingly painful at the beginning. She is past the stage of mourning for her broken family and all the might-have-beens, and even if otherwise, she still will not be grieving in front of this man.

Xunfeng doesn’t appear particularly surprised, that he has failed to garner a reaction from her. The interim Moon Supreme rises to his feet. He has only intended to look in on her while passing by this wing, and has other tasks that require his attention. Her sister will return soon to nurse her…and he already has spent an entertaining interlude here. These days, there aren’t many people who dare to glare at him the way she does, heh. He picks up the memorandum and flicks a deadpan look at the bedridden patient.

“Xianzi must remember that she owes this Xunfeng a saving grace. Xunfeng will look forward to xianzi’s kneeling and kowtows of gratitude-”

Danyin’s temple twitches as the soft laugh floats over in the man’s wake as he departs. She finally allows her eyes to close, and quickly drifts off. What an irritating person-

She will not see him again for the remainder of her stay in the Silent Moon Palace, for early at dawn, he leaves for an inspection in one of the provincial districts of Cangyanhai. By the time he returns a week later, she has long since set off to report back to Shuiyuntian.

“Zunshang, a small gift of gratitude, from my sister.” Jie Li ends her report with a flourish, presenting the item to the Moon Prince.

Bemused, he accepts the lacquered box, but soon sets it aside in favor of dealing with more pressing state matters. It is only days later that he remembers its presence again, and takes a brief moment to investigate its contents. 

It is a fang. A long, slender reptilian fang roughly the length of his forearm, glowing like ivory, curved like a crescent moon, wickedly sharp along the edges.

…If this is what he thinks it is…

Deep within the Valley of the Beasts, there exists a giant snake demon with nine heads like that of a hydra. Everything it touches perishes with no exception, lush, fertile land turning into toxic bogs with poisonously bitter water, devoid of human and animal life. However, its body parts possess magical properties and are highly sought after. The fangs, for example, if properly harvested, can be forged into lethally venomous blades…that which can also detect the presence of all sorts of poisons if placed in close proximity…

Xunfeng gazes critically upon the Xiangliu fang.

This is not a small gift. It also comes with a tongue-in-cheek note, the calligraphy neat and distinctly feminine on the mulberry paper. He is torn between exasperation and amusement.

Danyin acknowledges a debt owed.

Next time, this Danyin will present the whole serpent to Xunfeng dianxia, since Xunfeng dianxia often seems direly in need of intervention from assassination attempts.

Translation: You’re so annoying, no wonder so many people are trying to kill you-

三 - 485 years after the destruction of Evil God Tai Sui.

“Zunshang, Danyin xianjun has just returned, and she brought back…uh…” The bewildered manservant is not sure what to say, and finally just meanders into silence and lowers his head, waiting for his lord to respond.

Xunfeng finishes the final stroke on his letter and places the inkbrush down on the edge of the inkstone, reading over the contents of the message and ensuring that the conveyed meaning is to his satisfaction. The heavy seal of the Moon Supreme is applied at the bottom, and once the red cinnabar dries on the parchment, he rolls it up and seals off the missive with an anti-tampering spell, handing it over to the young scribe serving as his assistant that day. “Send this to the guild master of the Southern Fairyland. Make sure that it’s delivered straight to his hands.”

The boy accepts the order with both hands, bows briefly, and retreats. “Yes, zunshang. This one will get it done right away.”

Xunfeng stands up and rounds his desk. He looks to the manservant who is standing still as a statue, gaze deferentially lowered to the ground before him, quietly awaiting instructions.

“Where is she? Take me to her.”

“Yes, zunshang.”

The Fairy Immortal is standing in the middle of the grand foyer of the Silent Moon Palace when Xunfeng descends from the stairwell that leads to the administrative wing. She does not see him at first, preoccupied with directing the guards to move her prize to the inner courtyard to be properly processed and dressed. He pauses to watch her, and also to school his features properly, going from cold, reserved, and authoritarian, to vulnerable, and weak. Fragile. His attendant is somewhat speechless, watching the amazing transformation of their interim Moon Supreme from an icy, unyielding lord to a sick, pitiful kitten.

“Danyin.”

She turns at his low baritone, and her noble features visibly soften at the sight of him. She trots over to his side, all valiant and bright, still dressed in the white, stiff battle robes of Shuiyuntian’s Heavenly Army. Against the darker velvet backdrop of the palace and the dusky Moon realm in general, she always stands out in his world like a pristine, pure blaze. No wonder, his eyes always follow her.

“Xunfeng.” The cadence of his name on her lips is laced with affection, and he takes her hand the moment she comes abreast of him. Her shoulder bumps lightly against his, and she automatically leans into him. Her presence soothes him, and it feels as if a tension wound tight in him is finally able to relax. He just wants to take her into his arms, bury his face in the crook of her neck, and deeply inhale.

She squeezes his long, thin fingers, glancing askance at his ivory features, exquisite as always, but drawn with stress. Seeing him like this makes her chest ache, and her voice is tender. “You haven’t been sleeping well lately, so look what I’ve found.”

The guards bring the creature forward. The carcass is strange and unusual, which not many have seen before. A peculiar chimera-looking beast, with the trunk and tusks of an elephant, the ears and eyes of a rhinoceros, the body of a bear, the tail of a cow, and four tiger paws.

Look what I’ve found, she says as if she had just casually gone out, taken a stroll nearby, and run into a legendary nightmare eater by accident. A nightmare eater that she has proceeded to take down, haul home across tens of thousands of lis to present to him…just because he hasn’t been resting properly recently due to the drafting of the trade treaty between Cangyanhai, Shuiyuntian, and the other important merchant cities like Haishi and Southern Xianzhou. He gazes at her offering; long, dense eyelashes tremor finely. With a lover like this, how to not be possessive?

She nudges him again, an upturned face full of beautiful expectation. “We’ll brew a tonic, and then you’ll take it, yes?”

He ignores everyone in the foyer and rests his pale cheek against the side of her temple, slowly rubbing. The servants immediately lower their gazes…even as a languid, almost silken drawl floats over from their usual cold, stoic Moon Prince.

“I don’t like tonics, too bitter.”

She raises her free hand to stroke his face, cool fingers tracing his high cheekbone, that narrow angular jaw. “We will make pills, then. But you still have to take them.” There is exasperation in her tone, but there is even more doting, and she is ever so patient.

She is always more indulgent, more protective, and entirely unable to resist his wiles, when he is petulant, when he shows helplessness. Ever since he learned of this fatal weakness of hers, he hasn’t let it go even once.

“I think, you’re the only medicine I’ll ever need.”

This kind of scalp-tingling, brain-numbing statement, all the servants and guards in the vicinity freeze at, completely still like petrified statues standing all around the main hall, as if afraid that any abrupt movement will attract an ill-fated omen upon themselves. There is a lethal, man-eating entity whose heavy, suffocating presence is silently suppressing the entire foyer…even though he is currently insisting on acting like a cute little harmless housecat. Not a single one dares believe that defenseless act…perhaps, except for his honest, upright other half.

The servants and guards quietly bury their faces deeper behind their obeisance. Did not see anything. Did not hear anything. Even better, just play dead.

“You’re so full of it.” But she is smirking, so obviously she enjoys his blatant shamelessness and coquetry. With a small wave of her hand, the guards are dismissed to carry out her instructions, and the servants also move in concert so quickly, eager to leave before they bear witness to more unspeakable acts that may just cost them their little heads.

He finally gets to pull her into his arms, press his face into the side of her throat, and nip her softly. Her breathless laugh does a funny, tremulous thing to his heart, a skip and a squeeze.

“I’m grimy from running about outside all day, c’mon.” She pushes gently against him. Funny, how she is always so gentle with him, as if she cannot bear to hurt him. Touch starved; he cannot get enough.

“…How grimy? Let this Xunfeng inspect and be the judge.”

“…”

Chapter Text

At the end of the celebratory evening banquet, she is a bit drunk.

Just a bit.

Somehow, she has been seated beside the pavilion master of Haishi and across an old friend of her father…but unfortunately, far away from him, who per royal protocol must be seated on the main podium high up over the rest of the great hall, flanked by the Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou, and only one tier beneath xiongzun and a’sao. While he has been brooding the whole evening since she has been ignoring him completely, she, on the other hand, appears to be enjoying herself thoroughly. And why would she not? The food is abundant, the wine is delicious, and the company amusing.

The other Fairy Immortal is an old family friend representing the Eastern Fairylands, and Bai Hu gezhu of Liufang ge is by now a close acquaintance. Two seats down, there’s Jie Li with Shangque, and it is not often that there’s such an eclectic gathering of personalities. Danyin listens to the laughter and the stories that are being bandied about, indulging in the free-flowing wine and friendly conversations. It is an evening for celebrating the miraculous return of Yuezun daren Dongfang Qingcang, and the merrymaking carries on all the way late into the night.

It usually takes a lot to get Danyin even faintly inebriated; she is a Fairy Immortal and her kind are practically raised on sweet nectar wines, light and fragrant, but highly potent. The flower wine that is served this evening is Dongfang Qingcang’s favorite; personally concocted by Xishan Shennü using the legendary recipe of her master, Siming xianjun, and practically irresistible to Danyin like ambrosia. So Danyin sits and toasts and drinks, all the way until the banquet finally draws to a pleasant end, and the guests follow in the wake of Yuezun and Yuezhu’s departure and also start trickling out of the great hall slowly in companionable twos and threes, to retire for the evening and recover from this lavish revelry. Even her younger twin has already excused herself, pulling her drunk husband out to get him settled before he can fall asleep standing on his feet, and there’s only Bai Hu gezhu left at their now empty table, accompanying his lord’s lady and marveling over that astounding capacity for alcohol that she has. Incredible combat prowess aside, she is a lithe, slender woman with a refined, graceful appearance, so it’s all the more remarkable to him that she can so easily drink all the other guests under the table. 

It is also particularly amazing to him how she can so casually ignore his lord’s simmering stare the whole night; that bold fearlessness is probably why she is so highly regarded in the three realms as the individual now standing closest to the title of War God…

Soon enough, Bai Hu’s guarding duties seem to be coming to an end, as a familiar presence finally approaches them. The Liufang ge pavilion master rises to his feet and performs a formal greeting to his prince, crossing one arm perpendicularly over the other, and then bowing.

“M’lord.” There’s nothing more that needs to be said. The prince only has to nod and Bai Hu sensibly retreats, with a wish for a good rest of the evening as he leaves the two lovers alone. There are only the servants left in the hall now, cleaning up and clearing the dishes, but they all keep away and keep their heads down, prudently concentrating on their duties.

He sits down slowly beside her, one long, jade white index finger gently tapping on the table, getting her attention. She raises her eyes to his, wet, limpid, almost dreamy, from the alcohol. She is wearing an exquisite, elegant dress this evening, one that’s representative of her Shuiyuntian’s light, airy style, and looks beautiful as a fairy, the kind from legendary folktales that descend from the heavens and enthrall hapless mortal men. The long, ivory column of her neck is graceful as a swan’s, only now slightly flushed from the drink, as with her cheeks, tinged with becoming color, red stained lips lush and wet. His eyes linger on her face for the longest time.

She blinks at him and reaches for her cup again, slim, slender fingers picking up the fine, almost translucent porcelain, when his hand covers hers. Stilling, her motions.

“…Xianjun, have you not imbibed enough?” His voice is low, and almost gentle. He steals the winecup from her with a deft sleight of hand, raises the cup to his mouth, the same cup that she has been using all evening, and cleanly finishes the sweet wine in one shot.

“…That’s my…wine…” she protests belatedly once she remembers to breathe again, because all her air has been momentarily caught by the provocative picture of his bared throat as he raises his head to drink, the lazy roll of his Adam’s apple as he swallows. Isn’t she…supposed to be displeased with him? For the life of her, she can’t entirely recall why now. He is so very beautiful, and giving her looks that are so…soft. It makes her entire being feels really comfortable, just watching him.

He sets the empty cup down and takes her hand, instead. So naturally, as if he has always done the same thing all his life. He stands, and draws her to her feet as well. “I think we should retire now, xianjun.”

It is interesting how everything that comes out of his mouth is worded as a persuasion, yet his decisive actions betray the casual dominance that only one in his position is entitled to like a birthright. She is not entirely drunk to the point where she has lost all of her mental faculties, but the intoxication does leave her more docile and takes her slightly longer than usual to process her situation, which is why she lets him lead her out of the hall without fuss, hand in hand in a way that will have left a lot of guests goggling at the implied intimacy between the two. It is a good thing that all the other invited delegates have long returned to their rooms, or Danyin will be facing a whole storm of rumors the next morning, on top of a towering hangover.

But that’s a problem for tomorrow’s Danyin to deal with.

Tonight’s Danyin simply threads her fingers through this man’s, hands clasped palm to palm, squeezing lightly in a way that causes him to slant a long glance at her. They walk down the open alfresco corridor that leads to one of the many sheltered courtyards that pepper the massive palace space, this one with a well-maintained inner garden filled with lush greenery and flora, and a water fountain feature right in the center, the crystalline waters burbling softly in a soothing ambience. The slight night breeze that blows past also feels pleasing against her heated skin, and she sighs softly, steps slowing to enjoy the cooling zephyr. He slows with her, and after a moment’s pause, he leads her into the courtyard, and they sit on the stone ledge of the fountain, illuminated by the warm glow of flickering lanterns hanging in the corners. It is very quiet now, as almost all the inhabitants of the palace have gone to sleep. The tranquility is relaxing, and further quells the restlessness in her. She feels really, really, comfortable at the moment, which is why, she leans over and brushes a soft kiss over his jaw, nuzzling him briefly before she pulls back again. His hand tightens around hers. 

“…Not angry, anymore?”

“Mn.” She is the kind whose temper burns hot and fast and then dissipates just as quickly. Not exactly sweet-natured or the most easygoing, but definitely easy to coax.

It feels like they are the only two people in the world right now…untethered by their positions and responsibilities. There is only Danyin, and there is only Xunfeng. A silly flight of fancy it may be, but even if they have to wake to reality the next morning, it is still a pleasant interlude now. Her shoulder brushes against his, and she ends up resting her chin on his shoulder. He smells faintly of sweet wine, mixed with that distinct fragrance of royal agarwood that is infused into his robes. She inhales and shuffles closer, infatuated with his scent, to the point she is nuzzling lazily into his neck.

“You smell so good.” The alcohol loosens her tongue, and she is suddenly overflowing with praises for him. “Your skin is so smooth and white, and you’re really, really pretty-”

“…” He sits very stiff and very still as she continues to heap compliments on his exquisite appearance, and the look on his face is conflicted. The words that she’s saying…sound like the kind of cajolery that a womanizing young master will tell his favorite girl in a teahouse. In all his years of living, no one has ever dared to say this sort of things to his face, before. His pristine expression is torn between affront, exasperation, and then lastly, grudging acceptance. After all, there’s a soft and sweet-smelling woman pressed sleepily into his side, and he cannot seem to stop her from clumsily burrowing her way into his good graces. Much to his chagrin, even the displeasing things she says seem to make him happy, and her presence invokes a lingering feeling as if something is softly scratching at his heart. It is an experience that he is both leery of, and also something he keeps wanting to approach and experience all over again…partly because of novelty, partly because it feels good.

It is unexpectedly…complicated.

He exhales, then turns his head slowly to look at her. She is warm, and smells of the floral nectar that she has been drinking all evening. Her flushed skin seems to exude that faint, pleasing aroma of osmanthus he now associates purely with her, and he is drawn in by her all over again. The atmosphere grows somewhat ambiguous, at least until Danyin decides to blurt out the question that she has been pondering for quite some time, now.

“Can you sing?”

His gaze sharpens at her sudden question, well-honed survival instincts promptly experiencing a distant sense of incoming calamity. “…”

She’s not fazed by his ominous silence, and merely rephrases her question. “You cannot sing? Are you tone deaf?” She nudges him, looking significantly interested now. “Sing a line for me?”

His retort, when he finally gets over his speechlessness, is predictably acerbic. “…Would you like to check if I dance, too?”

Can he sing; is he some courtesan to entertain her with song and dance, on top of letting her paw him too? The more he thinks about it, the more aggravated he becomes. If only this worthless body of his with zero self-dignity can summon the willpower to peel her off him, throw her aside and leave, not continue to indulge in her presence like the hungry, attention-starved useless thing that he is. More and more, he is beginning to understand the stupidly incomprehensible acts that xiongzun does for a’sao all the time, acts that he absolutely refused to understand in the past…he is starting to see and empathize with newfound clarity now. It is terrifying. 

She sniggers lightly, completely unaware of the mental crisis he is currently going through. “Sorry, I don’t believe that you’re keen on dance…though I suppose you will probably look…very…beautiful…” She falls into silence, and there’s a funny look in her zoned-out gaze as if she’s seeing something fascinating in her mind’s eye. The air around him grows heavier, not that it seems to affect her any.

“…Stop imagining it.”

She coughs and does not even try to feign ignorance. The look she gives him is slightly narrowed, glimmering with mirth like a clever little vixen.

“Maybe if Xunfeng dianxia sings a stanza, this Danyin will forget the amazing scenery currently painted in her mind right now.”

Is she truly drunk? Her mind seems incredibly sharp for someone inebriated. She’s even attempting blackmail, even if she’s never the best at it.

“…”

“…Or I can beg cutely like Xiaolanhua used to. Neither of us are going to enjoy that process, but I’ll do it.” At this stage, it is go big, or go home. She’s already come to this point; there’s no retreating now or she will lose ground. It’s the art of war, got to keep pressing her advantage to the end, or she will forever have to relinquish the right to this curiosity of hers…and she wants to hear him sing, dammit. She’s put too much effort in to just give up like this.

He is visibly appalled by the threat. Now, it’s definitely blackmail. The thought of how shamelessly saccharine his a’sao used to be, superimposed over Danyin, current number one War God candidate…that’s just a downright terrible visual combination altogether.

He takes too long to respond, too nauseated by his imagination to recover in time, but Danyin interprets his silence for tacit refusal. That means she is forced to make good on her threat, or he is calling her bluff. She grimaces inwardly; suddenly, no longer as certain of this attack plan, but since the offensive has already been launched, she cannot take it back anymore. She exhales, mentally steels herself for battle, and tries to remember some of the little tricks that Jie Li does when she’s plying her wiles on her hapless husband.

Not at all certain if they will work, Danyin widens her luminous eyes a fraction, bites her ruby lip, sidles closer and tugs at his sleeve…but try as she might, she is simply unable to attain the same level of petulant, girlishness that Xiaolanhua can achieve so effortlessly.

Because…somehow, the tone of her coquettishness takes on an entirely different flavor, instead.

Smoky, sultry, alluring.

“…Xunfeng gege, won’t you please sing for me?”

He goes stiff immediately, dumbfounded gaze flying straight to her face, and immediately regretting it. What did she just-

“No.”

Danyin blinks owlishly at that strongly abrupt reaction. She’s rather stunned that her offensive seems to be working…? She tilts her head to stare at him, and he turns his face away, refusing to look at her. She tries again, tugging on his sleeve once more. Frankly, amazed by her newfound powers. He is retreating? And it’s a full retreat??

“Xunfeng gege~?”

The full body shiver at her silken lilt…it is not rejection. It is most likely just common sense leaving his body. …He is wrong. This is…not distasteful, at all. If anything, he likes it all too much. If it’s wiles from the right woman, the effects are downright devastating. Xunfeng is frankly horrified by his own visceral reaction, and worse of all, is the growing comprehension brightening in Danyin’s eyes-

This time, he knows when to quickly surrender, before the situation goes downhill even faster for him.

“I’ll sing. Just…stop.”

“Heh,” She bites back a laugh at his stupefied, strangled response. She has just discovered an incredible weapon to add to her existing arsenal, but once again, it seems like he can read her mind all too well, because he is quickly turning back to face her, those beautiful, phoenix eyes narrowing warningly, biting out-

“You are absolutely not allowed to do…say…call anyone else like that.”

She catches on very quickly. “So it’s alright if I call you Xunfeng gege?”

“…”

That’s not a no. And the tips of his ears are turning red, as she leaves him speechless, again. She looks like she’s about to laugh once more, but then his eyes flash dangerously. Before she can react, he wraps one arm around her shoulders and the other around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. His mouth slant over hers. A firm bite is placed on her lips to punish her impishness all night, and she whines in surprise. He still tastes of the sweet wine that he’s drank earlier, and she finds him even more delicious than usual. Only, he is not relinquishing his prize and letting her kiss him, nipping on her lower lip, then sucking hard on that luscious flesh until she is squirming on his lap. He bites at her mouth for a long time, until she is arching in his arms, until he has stolen all the air in her lungs and she is dizzy and hot all over, until she is red and sore by the time they break apart, both breathing hard.

“…Tease at your own peril, understand?” His voice is significantly lower now, husky and magnetic. She squints at him, catching her breath, heart beating frantically like the wings of a hummingbird in the cage of her chest, then nods once. Fine, there are consequences and if she wants to play, it’s only fair to pay the price. Still, she raises her head to close the distance between them, and licks softly at his mouth. His eyes widen imperceptibly. The complete lack of fear in her, coupled by her steady affection…makes an addictive combination. Her arms snake around his neck, and she pulls herself into a more comfortable position against his chest, but does not protest or pull away from his embrace.

“Song. Sing now,” she demands. She has let him hug and kiss her, she has to get back at least this much in interest or she’s not the sister of Jie Li.

He sighs, takes a moment to clear his throat, and thinks about what to sing.

“I’ve never…sang to anyone before,” he spits out at last. In his thirty over thousand years of life, no one has ever requested – no one has ever dared – such a thing out of him. 

“Just sing a song that you like.” Danyin prompts, amused. “If you feel shy, then I promise not to look at you.”

Who will get shy over such a little thing?? A bit annoyed, he squeezes her in his arms, but she only tucks her head under his chin and waits. She’s not letting him off this hook, so better he gets it over with, and he has promised, even if reluctantly cornered into it. He exhales again, brain working hard to think of an appropriate song. There really aren’t many, since he typically does not spend his time indulging in frivolous entertainment like songs and dances. War songs, certainly. Sword dances, definitely. He doesn’t think she’s referring to any of the two, however.

At last, he recalls a song that he’s only heard recently, during another inspection in Haishi. Bai Hu has been showing off this popular artiste that the pavilion newly contracted…and the song that was sang…how did it go…

Danyin interrupts while he is still gathering his thoughts. “Are you actually going to sing, or are you just waiting for me to nod off first so you won’t have to anymore, Xunfeng dianxia-”

“Quiet, you-” His voice is by her ear now, so close she can feel his warm breath, and it tickles. “I’m starting.” 

His voice is barely more than a whisper as he turns his face to her profile and begins to quietly sing for her. He is so close; the bridge of his nose is brushing against her cheek, volume deliberately pitched low in consideration for her proximity. Despite her teasing, there is no halting awkwardness or embarrassed hesitation in his song. As far as he is concerned, this is probably not too different from a poetry recital, with its own rhythm and tempo to follow. Danyin squints her eyes close, enjoying the song and the masculine voice singing it for her, mellow and rich. As she has always suspected, he really has a nice, noble baritone that is very much suited for singing. The pitch, the tone, even untrained, he can carry a tune so well.

It’s just a pity that the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai has not encountered many occasions worth singing over.

Danyin softly hums along.

The song lingers in her ears, the whole time, singing only loud enough for her to hear, slowly keeping to the cadence with his low, mild voice, a private, intimate performance for one. He has never sung to anyone else before, he says grumpily, and now her chest feels funny, all full and warm, as if she is a young teenager again, and has secretly drunk too much of her father’s favorite plum wine…

Just like that treasured memory, she wants to keep this one too.

She hums the tune, quietly learning the song, and then, her voice gently picks it up, repeating the stanzas with him, committing it to memory. 

He hasn’t expected that she will sing as well, and this is the first time he experiences her dulcet tone rising to meet his own in song. It is clear and soothing, pleasing to hear. There is a pristine, refinedness in the way she calmly repeats the lyrics, following gracefully after his rhythm and inflection, and replicating them perfectly in her own lyrical tones. He rests his cheek against her temple as the lilt of her mellifluous voice washes over his ears, and for the first time, Xunfeng begins to understand why lovers enjoy the activity of reading poetry together.

The song draws to an end, but the soft, warm woman in his arms is still pleased and relaxed, humming the tune quietly to herself, content to remain ensconced by him.

“…Satisfied now?”

She opens her eyes, languid, inky depths shining with pleasure and appreciation. “Yes. Thank you. It’s a nice song. I like it.”

“…It’s alright,” he acknowledges slowly, bemused by her sanguine languor. It takes so little to gratify her, but the little things that truly makes her happy aren’t at all what he can easily anticipate either, such a conundrum. Xunfeng surreptitiously takes note. “You really like to be sang to?”

“Who wouldn’t? I like hearing your voice.” She glances askance at him, trying to hold back a sleepy yawn and slowly patting his arm at the same time. “But don’t worry, I won’t make you sing if you detest it so.”

His brow furrows. He enjoys hearing her praise, but does not like her implied meaning. She is resting her head against his shoulder, and lazily closing her eyes, but he subtly nudges her until she looks at him again. “…If not me, then who else are you going to ask to sing for you?”

She squints at him. His mouth is already half open to form a very familiar name, so she cuts him off.

“…If you bring up Changheng’s name once more, I’m not speaking to you again for the rest of my stay here. Besides, xianjun is really not the best at singing-”

“So he has sang to you before?” Xunfeng is growing annoyed again. He is very annoyed. This Changheng; wasn’t Shuiyuntian locked in a war with Cangyanhai for thirty thousand years, where on earth does he keep finding so much spare time to seduce women- Xunfeng’s voice grows fierce, filling up with a combative air. “What songs did he serenade you with; tell me and I’ll learn them all and sing them to you-”

“…Changheng is tone deaf,” she interrupts before he can leap to all the most ludicrous conclusions and run off to Yunmengze to challenge the ex-War God to a singing competition. Also, why on earth would Changheng be serenading her? They were never even together in the first place. “No one ever sang to me but you.” She ponders on it, and then amends. “Not counting my father, of course, when I was a child.”

His feathers grow less ruffled with her clarification. The thought of her, wrapped contently in someone’s arms like how she is now with him, being gently courted and sang to, is very upsetting. He is still not entirely over it, even when he knows that scenario is highly unlikely. Really, Dongfang Xunfeng is his own worst enemy and biggest rival, sometimes. “…Tell me your favorite songs. I’ll sing to you whenever you want.”

She turns her head to regard him. He is a quick learner, all considering. Rather than alienating her with his jealousies, he is trying to hold her close instead. Because the truth is, the more he holds her close, the more she is unable to fight to leave, willing to stay ensconced in that small heart of his that only has space for one. Her eyes glow softly with affection.

“…Alright.”

Chapter Text

For the past few weeks, Danyin’s usual routine has somewhat changed, due to the inclusion of a temporary companion that she has accumulated in her travels.

Her new partner is a small boy, orphaned, and found somewhere along the borders of Xishan by the Xishan Shennü, almost entirely on accident. The goddess has chosen to entrust the child over to Danyin due to her relation to Jie Li, who runs an orphanage in Cangyanhai and will be able to provide adequate support to fulfill the needs of someone as young and as traumatized as this boy, and Danyin has readily agreed to the request. After the destruction of the evil god Tai Sui, the Goddess rarely leaves the territory of Xishan anymore, preferring to seclude herself in the Arbiter Hall replica that her beloved has built for her. Carefully guarding and watching over the Bone Orchid fragment of Dongfang Qingcang, where the very last remnant of his primordial spirit nestles within, deep in dormant hibernation, biding for the time when he will finally be strong enough to take human form and reunite with her again.

It is still not known when this process will happen, or if it will ever happen, but every time Danyin visits the Xishan Arbiter Hall, she silently leaves behind a heartfelt prayer, that the Shennü’s deepest desire will come to fruition soon. It has been well over four hundred years, and the Goddess has been observing complete isolation, living like a grieving widow. …It is sad to see, and the handful of visitors who still visit Xishan these days, they are all also waiting for the day when the Moon Supreme will make his return.

“Then Danyin xianjun, I will leave this matter to you.”  

Danyin gracefully finishes the tea that Xiyun has set out for her. Her relationship with the Goddess has quietly evolved over time, from love rivals with Xiaolanhua for Changheng, to reverent respect for the Shennü as the savior of all the realms, to now, a loose companionship, of sorts.

For the past few decades, Danyin has often been cultivating at the Shaking Light Peak of Xishan. Xiyun has granted permission to visit the wide, unfettered territory of her homeland for training purposes so long as Danyin does not harm the nature and its inhabitants, and hence the Fairy Immortal has freedom of passage in and out of these ancient, ancestral domains of the Xilan tribe. The lands of Xishan pulse with strong holy energy, truly a magical land that is ideal for spiritual cultivation. Danyin visits the Xishan Aribiter Hall whenever she’s in the area, but still, it is obvious that Xiyun has other priorities now.

The majority of the Goddess’ efforts are poured into reviving her lover, and who can blame her? The pair have paid a staggering price to save the three realms from destruction and evil. The realms can subsist on their own now, with just a bit less personal attention from the Shennü.   

“Leave it to Danyin.” She gazes over at the child, quiet, withdrawn, skittish. Just a small, pale face and scrawny, malnourished limbs. Xiyun has provided medical care and fresh clothes for the child, so at least he no longer looks as wretched as when he was first found weeks ago, covered in bruises and scratches, shivering in dirty, tattered clothes.

“He hasn’t spoken at all. Not one word, not one cry.” The other woman sighs softly. “He’ll fare better around other children. This place…is too quiet to raise a lively child.”

Danyin does not comment, even though she silently agrees. It is not known if the child is a member of the Moon tribe or the Fairy tribe; not much else is known beyond what she sees, now. The Fairy Immortal rises and slowly walks towards the young boy. She crouches down an arm’s length away, so that they are on the same eye level. The child does not flinch away at her approach but he looks at her warily. He possesses an incredibly expressive gaze, conveying poignant sadness and grief. She thinks that he cannot possibly be older than five, at least in physical age.

Danyin is careful with him, soft voice, gentle eyes, and inordinately patient.

“Hello. My name is Danyin, and you may call me Danyin gugu if you like. I’ll take care of you. Will you come with me?”

Her slender hand is stretched out, her expression clear and upright, and she waits for him to decide if he is willing to trust her. The boy stares at her for a long time, and Xiyun is quietly surprised when, at last, he hesitantly places his small hand on Danyin’s. This child has taken forever before he trusted Xiyun enough to let her help him, but he seems more willing to accept Danyin, for some reason. Danyin closes her fingers around his, rises to her feet, and turns to regard the Shennü.

“I’ll be taking him back with me to the Moon tribe, Shennü.”

“Thank you, xianjun. Let me know how he does once he’s settled in with Jie Li.”

Danyin has to stop by a few villages on the way back to the Moon tribe to take care of some matters, taking a circuitous route instead of traveling directly to Jie Li’s orphanage tucked away in a cozy, protected sanctuary in the Dark Pine Forest. Lately, there has been multiple reports of robbers and mountain outlaws marauding fearlessly along the borders of Xishan and the territories of Cangyanhai, and since Danyin is passing by, she visits the affected areas to quickly sort out the bands of bandits, as a personal gesture of gratitude to Xiyun for allowing her free roam across Xishan. Through their travels, it does not take the child long to attach himself to Danyin, like a little shadow that’s never more than five steps behind her. She suspects that the boy’s family may have met a bad end at the hands of criminals like this, and takes care to shield him from the worst of the encounters.

“You wait here.” She tries to deposit him at the home of the village chief while she deals with business, but the boy refuses to let go of her sleeve and looks at her piteously. He is a rather handsome child, once properly cleaned up and fed, with big eyes, fair complexion, and beautiful, well proportionate features. Two tiny fangs peek out from behind his upper lip, those little milk incisors giving him a very adorable, faintly feral look, and she is reminded of a sulky puppy. The boy whispers.

“Danyin…gugu. Don’t go…”

She almost misses his entreaty; he has spoken so softly. It is the first time she has heard him say anything, and as expected, it’s just a little child’s voice, endearing, uncertain and babyish. 

“What’s your name?”

The boy shakes his head, biting his lips. Danyin crouches down and rubs his head.

“I’ll be back for you, little one.”

“…You…promise?”

He peeks at her, and she thinks she can almost see the furry triangles on top of his head, folding back meekly. She rubs his hair for a bit longer.

“Promise. I’ll come back for you.”

The boy thinks about it for a few seconds, and then he slowly, reluctantly, lets go.

“Alright… Come back soon, gugu.”

“Gugu understands.”

It is really very cute. She has never been depended on like this, before. Danyin drops her hand from his little head and stands up. Nodding at the village chief who has agreed to watch the child for her while she moves out to clear the bandit dens in the area, she turns and heads off swiftly to track and apprehend those criminals, so that she may return quickly.

By the time they finally make it over to the heart of Cangyanhai, it’s already been over a month and the boy is practically inseparable from his Danyin gugu. Danyin is not entirely sure why he seems to like being with her so much. She has never been the most well liked around children even back in Shuiyuntian, so this one is a bit strange. But the child is truly precocious, so it’s hard for her to mind the attention and the neediness. They report in to the Silent Moon Palace first because some of the villages have asked her to pass along missives to the Palace once they know she is heading there. What is typically an easy and quick journey for a Fairy Immortal of strong cultivation like her, becomes so much more arduous and potentially dangerous for the average folk of the realm, so Danyin does not turn down their simple requests. The information sent via her are not particularly sensitive or highly important to the security of the Moon realm; mostly status updates on the season’s crop situation as well as requests for various sorts of support and assistance for the upcoming harvest. Mundane matters really, but still important to the common folk and must be handled properly.

Xunfeng is, predictably, more focused on the little hanger on clinging shamelessly to his lover’s leg than the bag of scrolls that she has passed over onto his attendant for him to look through. Rising from behind the heavy desk in the royal study, he circles around the furniture stacked with documents, steps down from the dais, and walks over to the two.

“What is this?” One long, ivory hand unfurls and effortlessly plucks the child off from where he has been clutching onto Danyin’s robes, and the refined tone in his question is faintly tinged with annoyance. The boy yelps and struggles, but Xunfeng merely holds him up higher by the back of his collar, like an errant puppy. The man’s beautiful face is tinted with slight disdain, as the young boy growls at him in that babyish, milky voice and tries to scramble free.

“Gugu, help-!!”

Danyin really cannot bear to watch a thirty-eight-thousand-year-old grown man bully a young child anymore, so she intercepts and grabs the boy. “You’re scaring him.”

Xunfeng’s displeasure silently grows, watching the whelp curl into his lover’s embrace and stick his face into her neck. His increasingly irritated gaze slides over to meet Danyin’s, demanding answers. “…Gugu?”

“He’s a child that Xiyun rescued recently and entrusted me to take to Jie Li.”

“He’s found on Xishan?” There’s no need to ask about the family whereabouts, if the child is meant to be sent to Jie Li.

“By the borders between Xishan and Cangyanhai actually, near the snow mountain ranges and glacier passes.” Danyin pets the quivering boy’s back. It is a familiar motion by now, and the boy nuzzles into her even more for comfort.

Xunfeng just wants to peel the boy off and make him stand far away from Danyin. He’s obviously a full-grown individual, is there a need to still act like a baby-

“This is not a child of the Moon Tribe.” He points out. How can he not know, being the Moon Prince? The boy does not bear any aura of the Yuezu, not even a trace.

This is a problem and a mystery, all rolled into one. Danyin’s brows knit.

“…I wasn’t too sure at first, but he doesn’t seem to bear the aura of a Fairy, either.” The child obviously isn’t a lost mortal who wandered over from Yunmengze, so where does that leave them? “…His origins can be figured out at a later time. I’ll take him to Jie Li’s and get him settled.”

To that, the child has something to say, clinging hard to Danyin and raising his head to look at her.

“Rui’er don’t wanna go anywhere, Rui’er wanna stay with Danyin gugu forever.” His big eyes grow watery and small hands sweetly pat her face, getting her attention to focus on him. “Danyin gugu, don’t throw Rui’er away. Rui’er will be very good. When Rui’er grows up, Rui’er will repay gugu and take care of gugu and marry to gugu and serve gugu forever. Gugu, don’t throw Rui’er away-”

“…”

 Xunfeng already wants to throw the whole kid away now, preferably all the way out of Cangyanhai.

“Your name is Rui’er?” This is new information to Danyin, since the child has been adamantly against sharing his name so far.

The boy hesitates…before slowly nodding and looking particularly pitiful. “Rui’er doesn’t have anyone else but gugu now…” That sad downtrodden look is enough to elicit pity and compassion from even the most hard-hearted individual.

Good thing that Xunfeng has no heart for sympathy causes, most especially ones that keep acting cute to appeal to his lover. The child is mercilessly plucked from Danyin’s arms, squalling the whole time, and tossed to a nearby guard for safekeeping. Danyin’s hand is caught by Xunfeng’s larger one, and he draws her to his side and refuses to allow her to go to the child squirming for attention. Ai, there’s another big child here, also throwing a tantrum.

“Is this necessary?” she asks dryly.

“Yes.” He sounds vaguely miffed, as if offended that she even needs to ask. “Benzun does not like other people too near your person.” The subtle tone of intolerant possessiveness is obvious to her ears.

“I’ll go with you and that brat to Jie Li’s later. But first, come help me sort through these accounts that you brought back.”

“You can read through the reports yourself, I’m just in charge of passing them along.” She’s not even a member of Cangyanhai’s royal court, what is he doing-

“You were at those villages most recently and I need you to verify if the situations are really as described.” He really can produce reasons out of nowhere, truly a veteran diplomat.

The Moon Prince flicks a stare at the guard restraining the young boy, now trying to bite and scratch at his captor but to no avail. He is just too little to put up an effective fight, at least for now. “Take him outside and watch him.”

“Yes, zunshang!”

It takes almost an hour of holding Danyin’s hand before Xunfeng is willing to be coaxed into a better mood.

“…That’s a celestial snow lion cub.” Shangque points out when he arrives later that day, newly returned from an assignment.

“What?”

“Celestial snow lion cub,” the black dragon repeats, sounding just as bemused as Danyin. He hasn’t met one of those for a long time. They usually don’t come down from the high alpine domains. The boy is staring back at him with muted amazement. The child has never come across a dragon before. From one mythical creature to another, it is easy to see each other’s true forms.

Xunfeng is still as unimpressed as ever. “Very good. Then you can return him to his clan.” He is still not over the brat’s audacious marriage proposal, earlier. 

Shangque scratches his jaw.

“Their kind are very elusive and don’t really have a clan. If his parents are really gone, then he’s truly all alone now.” And the unspoken implication is that this child is too young to be left roaming about in the snow mountains and high glacier passes. He won’t survive out there on his own. He is also sticking to Danyin again on one side, while Xunfeng dianxia is parked stolidly on the other. It makes an…interesting picture, Shangque thinks. …Awkward, but interesting.

“Er, the child’s bonded to xianjun, it also seems.” Celestial snow lions are known to be drawn to individuals who personify courage and righteousness, so it’s not entirely surprising that this little one is latching onto Danyin. She must shine very brightly, in the eyes of his kind.

Xunfeng’s brow begins to twitch. It’s beginning to sound more and more to him like they will not be getting rid of this obnoxious little brat anytime soon. And judging by the way Danyin is siding with the child repeatedly…it chaffs at him, but concessions will have to be made. He makes sure to draw a clean battleline, first. The Moon Prince draws Danyin closer to his side, and of course the child is tugged along, too. He stares stoically down at the boy.

“If she is to be your gugu, then you should greet benzun as your guzhang.”

“…” Danyin stares incredulously at him, speechless. What guzhang, they don’t even have that kind of relationship. Also, is this the main point now-

“No, you’re a bad person!” The cub splutters, puffing up with childish indignation and ire. “When Rui’er grows up, Rui’er will take gugu from you!”  

…Xunfeng really wants to punt this stupid kid.

In the end, the child is still deposited in the care of Jie Li, because Shuiyuntian is not known for their tolerance of demon beasts, celestial or not. For the child’s safety and to ensure an upbringing free of prejudice, the Moon realm is still the best sanctuary for him.

Rui’er cries and fusses a lot, but to no avail. He only begins to settle down a little after learning that Jie Li gugu is the little sister of Danyin gugu, so he hasn’t been abandoned again, after all. Danyin gugu has to promise to visit often, and also has to promise that she will accept Rui’er as a disciple when he grows old enough to be apprenticed. All this said, while crying like a baby in his future master’s fragrant embrace the whole time, his future master’s future husband wearing an expression as dark as the bottom of a clay pot on his ridiculously pretty face.

Jie Li finally intercedes, because she can sense that their zunshang is just one finger snap away from further endangering the already critically endangered celestial snow lion species. She coaxes the young boy from her sister’s arms with an experienced air.

“Rui zai, don’t cry anymore, alright? Your Danyin gugu already promised to come and visit often, and she doesn’t break her promises. You’re not alone here, Rui zai. There are many friends for you to play with, and there’s also Jie Li gugu and Shangque guzhang to protect you and teach you.”

“And Xunfeng dianxia, as well,” Shangque adds helpfully, even though Xunfeng dianxia is not looking particularly…benevolent at the moment.

Danyin pinches the cub’s cheek, helpless. The child looks cute even when big, fat drops of tears are rolling down his little red face. Her fingers wipe the tears away. “…If Rui’er wants to be a disciple, then Rui’er must start training hard from now on. Gugu will give Rui’er homework to do, and Rui’er must show gugu the results of his efforts the next time gugu comes to visit.”

Rui’er sniffles and slowly nods. “…Rui’er…Rui’er will definitely do his best.”

Eventually, the child is coaxed to tour the orphanage and meet the other kids, led off by Jie Li and Shangque. Danyin hangs back deliberately, knowing that this will be a good opportunity for the cub to bond with her sister, and also to make new friends.

“You’re leaving again soon?”

She turns her head slightly to meet the gaze of her companion. Her companion, because the only reason he deigns to be here is purely to accompany her. “Mm. There’s an enlistment exercise coming up soon and my presence is requested back in Shuiyuntian. I’ll stay for a few more days to settle Rui’er-” His face, ethereal like crown jade, starts turning dissatisfied again. “-and accompany you.” The quick addition reluctantly mollifies him back to a neutral state, and she shakes her head inwardly.

“Must you really be like this?”

“I’m putting up with a lot already, aren’t I?” To his credit, he has never interfered with or gotten in the way of her responsibilities, even when they steal her away from him all the time. But she can also argue the same for herself, never getting in the way or holding him back whenever his obligations call to him. They both understand the weight of duty that each other carries; they both love their realms too much, care about ensuring the continuous peace across the lands too much, to bear otherwise. 

She takes his hand, holds it, and plays with the black amethyst ring that sits on his index finger. His hand is very elegant; large and lean, with long, narrow fingers and very beautiful, distinct joints. He is ambidextrous, but the sword calluses on his dominant right hand are more distinct than the ones on his left. She runs her thumb over the calluses at the base of his fingers, and near the web between his forefinger and thumb. They are very similar to her own, and gives her a sense of comfort just from touching them. Even more oddly endearing, is how he always lets her. Even in anger, he does not push her away. She squeezes his hand appreciatively, but cannot help a teasing drawl.

“…Yes, yes. You’ve suffered many grievances today, my poor dianxia. Let’s go back. I’ll accompany you all you want, Feng bao’er.”

“…”

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes AGAIN so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) Chapter title -瑞獅- refers to our precocious little Rui'er, of course! I intentionally did not put the English translation of the title on chapter summary this time so as not to spoil the surprise lol. I hope you all enjoyed reading about this baby OC, because shameless as it is to say, I'm as smitten with him as Danyin is. Too cute he is. XD

So a bit more info about Rui'er's species:

The Tibetan celestial snow lion aka 瑞獅 (rui - auspicious/good omen, shi - lion) or 雪獅 (xue - snow, shi - lion) is the celestial animal of Tibet, representing the region's snowy mountain ranges and glaciers. It is one of the Four Dignities and ranges over the mountains, and commonly pictured as being white with a turquoise mane. The Snow Lion resides in the East and represents power, strength, unconditional cheerfulness, and a mind free of doubt, clear and precise. It has a beauty and dignity resulting from a body and mind that are synchronized. The Snow Lion has a youthful, vibrant energy of goodness and a natural sense of delight. Associations: main quality is fearlessness, dominance over mountains, and the earth element.

The Snow Lion is a tulku or personification of the primordial playfulness of ananda "joy, bliss". Though paradoxical, the Snow Lion does not fly but their feet never touch the ground; their existence is a playful continuum of leaping from mountain peak to mountain peak. The roar of the Snow Lion embodies the sound of 'emptiness', courage and truth, and because of this is often a synonym for the Buddhadharma, the Buddha’s teachings, as it implies freedom from karma and the challenging call to awakening. It is considered to be so powerful that just a single roar can cause seven dragons to fall from the sky. (source) (source)

In my adaptation for the Celestial Snow Lion in this series, not only are they noble, mythic beasts at least on par with dragons, they are also attracted to beings who bear similar qualities that they hold sacred ie bravery, fearlessness, courage, truthfulness, etc. So this is why baby Rui'er is so drawn to Danyin, and accepts her so easily as compared to Xiyun. Naturally, this means they can also 'see' the auras of people, hence good, brave individuals like Danyin are very 'bright' to them, whereas Xunfeng is a bad egg (lol)-

Rui'er was named thusly by his parents because he really was their precious miracle baby that they have hoped to be born to them for so long. 😭 By age, he is still wayyy too young and actually not spiritually cultivated enough to attain human form, but is forcibly turned into a human child and hidden in plain sight by his parents, their last act to safeguard him and ensure his survival. Most beings will not able to tell what he is, but only another mythic creature will be able to see his true form and vice versa ie our black dragon general Shangque, in this case, or even the Black Tortoise God Xuanwu.

Well, that's all that I have for Rui'er for now. We will have cameos of this lil snow lion cub in the future, seeing that he's so determined to steal away his Danyin gugu and become her disciple when he grows older lol-

2) Xunfeng is the kind of parent (if there are ever kids) who if asked by his super cute daughter ‘papa, do you love me’, will blandly and without hesitation answer ‘no, I only love your mother.’ 😅 And the sons may as well just be objects of major inconveniences and constant sources of headaches as far as he is concerned 😅😅 So yeaha, don’t expect that he will be nice and soppy just because he’s facing a child – bro won't even care that much about his own offspring and only keeps them around because they are the extras that fell out from his love for Danyin. In the series, recall that he was also ready to kill Chidi’s incarnation as a baby if the ends justify the means ahahaaa-

3) Jelly!Xunfeng is always fun to write, but once again, I have to iterate: don't expect that this guy will be the most normal or well-adjusted when it comes to his love. He grew up and was forced to survive in a very cruel, harsh environment for the longest time. His emotions and ability to perceive others' emotions (positive and negative ones) have never been uprooted like his xiongzun, so he has experienced all the very ugly sides of people and been exposed/forced to confront/process severely unhealthy emotions like hatred, betrayal, greed, people constantly wanting to kill him, etc etc. He's learned to scheme and plot around individuals like that as a survival mechanism, and so that's also his default mode when it comes to possessing/protecting his precious things (and people). 

He will become slightly better/more tolerant with Danyin around, but that side of him that's always expecting the worse (and hence readying severe retaliatory measures to prepare for that worst case scenario) will never completely go away, just more well hidden, like a razor sharp blade sheathed in velvet. 

Yes, this is a ship that is so good together because they push each other to become better versions of themselves, but if one side dies or leaves, the other one will go berserk and/or turn black completely. 😅😅

4) Shuiyuntian is seriously prejudiced against anyone who is not of Fairy descent, and that includes demon beasts as well, celestial or not. Li Yuan and his wife Xingluo had to forcibly turn their twin daughters into pureblooded Fairy and Moon beings each for fear of this ostracization (and possible retaliatory infanticide), and sadly that state of intolerance has not changed much over the years, though perhaps they have just gotten better at hiding it. This is why Danyin agrees that Rui'er should be raised in Cangyanhai instead - even she has been the subject of prejudice and bigotry over the years, especially once her mixed blood lineage has been revealed following her Father's harsh fall from grace.

5) Xunfeng is ambidextrous. In the series, he is seen wielding that long sword of his interchangeably with both his left and right hands, but his right seems to be the dominant sword arm since he attacks more often with that hand. Ergo, more sword calluses on the right hand as opposed to his left one. Danyin loves to absently fiddle with his fingers and palm (of whichever hand nearest to her) when she's thinking or distracted, or anxious. The action calms her down lol- 

6) A bit of a sidetrack, but since I'm just over here flagrantly spilling headcanons, just also wanna quickly share my HCs for Danyin and Xunfeng's Element types for future reference.

We already know thanks to Dongfang Qingcang's remark in the series that Xiaolanhua's element type is Wood, and hence she is incompatible with the Fire-type Universe Pills since Fire burns Wood. Speaking of, I also HC Dongfang Qingcang's element type to be Metal but I won't pontificate at length, just google 'Metal Chinese Element personality' and see if you agree lol.

Now back to the main topic: 

Danyin's element is Earth-

The Wu Xing Earth is associated with the qualities of patience, thoughtfulness, practicality, hard work, and stability. The earth element is also nurturing and seeks to draw all things together with itself, in order to bring harmony, rootedness and stability. Other attributes of the earth element include ambition, stubbornness, responsibility and long-term planning. Its negative emotion is worry and its positive emotion is happiness.

In the controlling cycle, earth controls water by damming or absorbing it; wood can overcome it by breaking it up (by the roots). In the 'insulting' cycle, earth overcomes wood by stagnating its growth or covering it up. In the constructive cycle, earth is produced by fire's ashes, and then solidifies its minerals to produce metal. In the consuming cycle, metal makes earth poor by sucking all its minerals, and dries its humidity. (source)

Earth types are calm in temperament, fond of helping people and like to be involved and needed. They love to associate with other people, seek harmony and togetherness and insist upon loyalty, security and predictability. They have a dislike of power. The emotion associated with the Earth element is Rumination. When a person is overly pensive and contemplative, he/she can easily become fixated on worrisome thoughts and ideas.

Earth type people can therefore often be tormented by their over-concern for details and can become caught up in circular thinking from which there is no escape. Other people can depend on this type of person because they are reliable, sympathetic, and good caretakers.

Without the demands of work or responsibility to others, they can become inert, dropping back into the well-worn trails of their own mind. They need to balance their devotion to relationships with solitude and self-expression, developing self-reliance as well as building community. (source)

Xunfeng's element is Water- 

In Chinese Taoist thought, water is representative of intelligence and wisdom, flexibility, softness, and pliancy; however, an overabundance of the element is said to cause difficulty in choosing something and sticking to it. In the same way, water can be fluid and weak, but can also wield great power when it floods and overwhelms the land. The negative emotion associated with water is fear/anxiety, while the positive emotion is calmness.

In the regenerative cycle of the Wu Xing, metal engenders water, as it traps falling water from a source, and water begets wood as "rain or dew makes plant life flourish". In the conquest cycle, water overcomes fire, as "nothing will put out a fire as quickly as water". Earth overcomes water as earth-built canals direct the flow, and soil absorbs water.

The colours black, blue, and grey also represent water. (source)

Water types are articulate, clever and introspective, self-contained and self-sufficient. They are penetrating, critical and scrutinising, seeking knowledge and understanding. They like to remain hidden, enigmatic and anonymous.

Fear is the emotion related to the Water element. Someone who is in the grip of fear can think of only escapes. Their life is dominated by the expectation of threat, so they tend to isolate themselves and hide from the world. They prefer to be left alone. They often anticipate the worst, imagining calamity and disaster lurking around every corner. Critical and cynical, they believe the world is fundamentally harsh, unsafe and unfriendly.

Their isolation may eventually cut them off from life, leaving them cold and as hard as stone, impenetrable and devoid of spirit. They need to offset their toughness, bluntness and detachment with tenderness, sensitivity and openness, risking softness and contact, exposure and attachment. (source)

Aish, all this talk about elemental types is going to spawn a Xunfeng/Danyin pokemon AU at this rate, I swear-

Anyway, what's your element type? XD 

Annnnd that's all for this update! We will time skip again next chapter (and it will be an EPIC arc), so stay tuned!

Chapter Text

This time, the urgent missive comes coded in a critical pulse; sent only to Fairy Immortals of a certain cultivation level and up, the memo bears a direct command from the emperor of Shuiyuntian, Yunzhong dijun, to report to Cangyanhai to assist in preventing a calamity. The note is brief, with barely any detail stating the nature of the impending disaster, and Danyin feels her heart tighten as she reads the message again and again, trying to figure out what it means. It cannot be that they are having another conflict with Cangyanhai again…the last peace treaty was just signed twenty years ago, and they are only a few more decades away from celebrating five hundred years of peace…

No. It should not be.

Danyin thinks of what she knows about Cangyanhai so far, of what she knows about the people who live there and the leaders who are working very hard to maintain the peace and tranquility between the realms…and concludes that it is highly improbable the other side will throw the past few centuries’ worth of diplomacy away for conflict. This calamity, whatever it is, is probably a different matter unrelated to warfare. Besides, if this is to be a full out war between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai, then the message will be more wide scale, calling upon all members of the Xianzu to come forth to defend their realm. The logical deduction soothes her nerves somewhat, even as she braces herself mentally, preparing to face the unexpected.

She has not thought that she will be called upon to fulfill her duties so soon. She has only very recently attained the next level of cultivation, and finally earned the right to use the title of xianjun if she so wishes. The golden insignia of Shuiyuntian with its soaring crane and outspread wings has only been presented to her in full ceremony weeks ago, now pinned on her robe over her left chest, the proof that she is now a shangxian, an upper-ranked Fairy. However, her simplistic aqueous hairpiece, still small and relatively undeveloped, shows her immaturity; as far as some of the other high Fairy Immortals are concerned, she is still very young in comparison, and amongst one of the more inexperienced. Nervous and excited, she just hopes that she will be able to perform her duty properly, whatever it may be. Danyin sets the thought aside for now and prepares to travel to Cangyanhai, calling upon her spiritual energy to transport her to the edge of the Oblivion River, intending to catch a boat over to the other side.

But when she arrives in a flash of silver white energy, the sight before her makes her brow wrinkle.

The Wangchuan that’s usually calm and serene is now turbulent and swollen, to the point where the river crossing may just become a treacherous journey in itself.

…What is going on…?

The shangxian resolves herself and procures a small vessel quickly, and after a very shaky trip across the choppy, tempestuous waters, she finally alights on the Cangyanhai side of the riverbank. She does not waste time, and directly summons her energy once again to move her straight to the requested meeting zone. When she arrives at the Silent Moon Palace, there’s only herself, Sansheng gugu…and Changheng, the latter who has also just ported in from Yunmengze. She meets them politely.

“Danyin greets Sansheng gugu, Changheng xianjun. Is it only the three of us?” The other two more experienced Fairy Immortals don’t look like they are dressed for battle, either, and that sets Danyin at ease even further. She is not afraid of conflict…but she also really does not wish to raise her blade against Cangyanhai, if at all possible.

“Greetings, Sansheng xianjun, Danyin xianzi. Looks like it will be just us.” Changheng responds in affirmative, gazing at the other two high Fairies thoughtfully. Sansheng nods in acknowledgment as well.

“Even if it is to assist Cangyanhai with their calamity, we cannot afford to leave Shuiyuntian entirely unguarded.” There has to be a series of proper defenses on standby at all times to safeguard Shuiyuntian and the Jade City, just in case this situation that is affecting the Moon Realm flows over to ravage the Fairy Realm as well.

Danyin holds her tongue. The explanation sounds reasonable, but fact that Yunzhong dijun is only putting forth Sansheng gugu, who typically deals with administrative affairs, as well as Changheng, who is now more or less in semi-seclusion from the matters of Shuiyuntian, on top of herself who is a green newcomer, basically…it speaks a lot of the xianzu’s sincerity when it comes to providing aid. This is just the bare minimum, if it is even so.

The three Fairy Immortals proceed to enter the palace where they are met with the soldiers of the Yuezu, and escorted to meet the interim Moon Supreme. The trio stands out from their surroundings right away, with their graceful, light-colored outfits and ethereal bearings. Shangque meets them just outside the great hall, and greets them with a nod.

“Thank you for coming, representatives of Shuiyuntian. Please.” He ushers them into the dark, cavernous throne room where Xunfeng dianxia is still giving instructions to the various leaders who oversee the nine states of Jiu You. Amongst them, there are also the Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou in attendance, all standing around a large stone table with an extensive map of Cangyanhai spread over it, wearing grim, solemn expressions.

“Send out an urgent missive to mandate the evacuation of all these villages in the northeastern most district as well as those on the borders of the North and South. Here, here, here, and here.” The Moon Prince stands in the center of this emergency council, one long index finger pointing out the various locations on the detailed map of his realm, his aide quickly pinning the spots with colored flags for identification. “These areas are going to be hit the hardest, so immediate evacuation is crucial. Don’t waste time cascading the order down by rank and file, have multiple runners send it straight down to all the affected villages. Move our people inlands in the direction of the central district, or if out of time, to higher grounds as much as possible.”

“Yes, zunshang! This one will depart right away to personally oversee this order.” The Northeastern Lord of the Ninth You acknowledges the command and bows quickly, crossing one forearm perpendicularly over the other before retreating from the hall at a brisk stride.

“How is the progress of the sandbags going?”

“Reporting to zunshang, the villages and towns from Central as well as Beiyou and the East are rushing to fill the sandbags as quickly as they can. Even the womenfolk and children are contributing and working nonstop around the clock…but the quantity required… I’m afraid we will not meet the numbers in time. It’s just too much.”

“We cannot afford to delay any longer. Are the units that are meant to transport the sandbags in place already?”  

“Yes, zunshang. Our soldiers have arrived on site since last night and are on standby awaiting orders. They are well rested and watered, and ready to move out at command.”

“Good. Approve the immediate transfer of all the filled sandbags to the Northeastern district. The Northeastern Lord has assigned guides awaiting at his border to lead the soldiers to the banks where the sandbags are most needed. The soldiers are to strictly follow the instructions of their guides and observe safety protocols, no heroics. We need to conserve all the manpower that we have; this is only the beginning.”

“Yes, zunshang. This one heeds your command and will make the arrangements right away.” Another leader of this council departs from the group and rushes away to deal with the orders.

The Fairy Immortals arrive to this brisk, chaotic scene, and the urgency of the situation have their expressions turning solemn as well. Their entrance attracts the attention of all the remaining members in this central command. Shangque quickly makes a perfunctory introduction; time is of the essence.

“Xunfeng dianxia, lords of Jiu You, the Shuiyuntian aids have arrived. Sansheng xianjun, Changheng xianjun, Danyin xianjun, my lord Xunfeng dianxia and our lords of Jiu You.”

Xunfeng detaches from the main group as well, briefly handing over the discussion of operations to be headed by the Kings of Nanyou and Beiyou. His exquisite expression is schooled, impersonal as he gazes upon the three high Fairy Immortals.

“Shuiyuntian, Cangyanhai thanks you for coming.”

“Is there a flood imminent? How bad is it?” Changheng asks immediately. They have overheard some of the conversations along the way and cannot help but be concerned. Cangyanhai does not look like a region that is prone to flooding, certainly a much drier and acrider climate compared to Shuiyuntian, so the fact that this realm is currently at risk of such an impending disaster is a surprise.

“Yes. We are surrounded by tall mountain ranges and that topography usually blocks off most rainclouds incoming from the other side of the passes all year round…except now, in the spring, where we tend to get the bulk of our annual rainfall. This year’s rainfall is much more than what we usually receive and the season is just beginning, but our rivers and water channels are already at risk of overflowing. Coupled with an unprecedented amount of snowfall over the winter…”

Danyin is starting to see the problem.

“The spring melt…” All that water from the melting snow will flow down to join the rivers and tributaries, already swollen from the unrelenting rainfall. She makes the connection right away. “And the Oblivion River is already so full-”

The interim Moon Supreme casts a look at her. His tone is neutral. “Yes. That’s why your Yunzhong dijun has deigned to send aid to render support. We are connected by the same water source, and Shuiyuntian is no stranger to facing the constant threat of catastrophic floods.” Shuiyuntian is home to the four great rivers, Xiao, Xiang, Li, Yuan, and those dragonic, raging waterways are barely controlled and kept tame by one Four River Pearl, the crown jewel of Shuiyuntian’s capital of Yujing. Unfortunately, there’s only one such mystical artifact, and after the last time Moon Supreme Dongfang Qingcang badly damaged the Pearl when he attacked Yunzhong Water Pavilion in the defense of Xishan Shennü Xiyun, it cannot bear further external stress, even though fully repaired.

The expressions of the Fairy Realm members grow all the more grim at the realization that this flood of Cangyanhai’s will most definitely cause a domino-like chain of effect to implicate Shuiyuntian in a similar grand scale disaster, if they do not stop it at the source. Even if the resulting back flow from Wangchuan is not substantial in the grand scheme, it will still be enough to break the Four River Pearl, and the resulting catastrophe will drown not just Shuiyuntian, but also Yunmengze further downstream, resulting in great sufferings across all the realms.

“Understood. Where do you need us?” Changheng asks practically. He is willing to take orders from an ex-battlefront enemy in this situation, having gotten to know the latter better over the span of the last few peace treaty signings every turn of the century, and has a good measure of the other’s abilities and inclinations as the head of his realm. So do Danyin and Sansheng to a lesser extent. Besides, this is Cangyanhai territory and their roles are to provide support. Not take command. Xunfeng draws the whole lot back to the discussion table, having caught everyone up to speed.

“You may have overheard some of it earlier, but we’re in the process of evacuating the villagers within the zones of the flood areas. We’re deploying sandbags as well to buffer the banks of the waterways that are most in danger of being compromised, but best-case scenario, it only delays the inevitable.” The waters will still flow and merge into the Oblivion River eventually, however they attempt to divert its path.

“Zunshang, the citizens of the West, Northwest, Southwest states and Nanyou have also contributed immensely to the sandbagging efforts, but they are too far out of range from the Northeast for the escort units to deliver the sandbags in time before the spring melt begins in earnest. Since it is like this…zunshang…” The King of Nanyou hesitates. “…Shall we consider sealing off the entire Northeast instead? Forgive me for saying this, but sometimes…it’s better to sacrifice one limb, than to lose the entire body…”

The silence in the aftermath of that suggestion, is deafening. Xunfeng’s face is stony. The King of Nanyou is not wrong, but to seal off the Northeastern state will mean to abandon the people there to their fates. However, the alternative outcome may just be worse. The damage and loss of lives will spread to the surrounding states too, if the course of action cannot be decided upon decisively enough.

Still, Xunfeng simply cannot bring himself to open his mouth and issue the order, unwilling to condemn his own people to a certain death.

At an impasse with no one willing to speak, Danyin slowly offers a suggestion. “Can’t we seal the Northeast after we evacuate all the people? We can buy more time to delay the floods with the sandbags, right?”

“This xianzi, did you not hear what we just said? The subsequent batches of sandbags won’t make it in time; they are too far away from the flood zones!”

Danyin ignores the fiery yelling of the lords of Jiu You to consult her fellow Fairy Immortal. “Sansheng gugu, one of your specialties lies in casting transport arrays for rapid movement of supplies. Do you think that you can make one that connects Western Cangyanhai to the Northeastern lands if you have the coordinates?

Sansheng hesitates, but still nods in the end. “I should be able to do so, provided I have a guide who is familiar with the lay of the lands.”

Changheng stirs as well. He is careful not to lead this discussion overtly, allowing the most junior of the group to speak for all of them. Out of the three present high Fairy Immortals, only Danyin has never experienced direct battle with any of the lords in this room, so she is the least likely to offend the egos gathered here.

“Very good. I can also head into the flood zones right away to help transport the villagers to safety.” As an ex-War God, he has the ability to move entire armies all throughout the realms for battle. Almost all senior ranking military commanders of both realms have this ability to a certain extent and range, but the requirement is that the people to be transported must be within limit radius of the ability user, and not scattered all throughout the land like the villagers. Changheng’s offer will help shave down some time needed for the evacuations, but it still will not be an instantaneous solution.

However, with Sansheng’s ability to drastically shorten the transport time of the sandbags, maybe the plan will come together and be just enough to save all the lives that matter.

“Danyin will go to help evacuate the villagers too, xianjun.” Danyin is also adept with moving troops, though perhaps not at the same scale as Changheng. Not yet, at least. She carefully avoids the intense gaze of the Moon Supreme and glances at the lords of the Ninth You instead, calmly executing a xianzu style greeting to express sincerity. “Will this plan be satisfactory to the lords? Danyin would like to remind that time is of the essence. We should move quickly and seize what time and resources that we have.”

“We’ll do as Shuiyuntian proposes.” Xunfeng swiftly moves to bring this matter to a close, before they can start fighting over it. “King of Nanyou, provide Sansheng xianjun with all the necessary support. Lords of the West, Southwest, Northwest, coordinate the logistics and standby for the opening of the transport array. All of you, get your territories ready to receive the influx of refugees. Open your city gates and your granaries; prepare the emergency supplies to support the displaced villagers. Let all the minor fief lords know that whoever opens their personal stores will be exempt from taxes for the next two years. King of Beiyou will manage the allocation of the refugees across all the states. If you have your orders, you may withdraw.”

“We hear your command, zunshang.” The lords subside under the decisive arrangements of the Moon Prince and bow in acknowledgement before dispersing to fulfill their roles. Sansheng xianjun also departs with the King of Nanyou, while Danyin and Changheng await the guides to lead them to the Northeast frontier. Xunfeng strides up to the two.

“Shangque, to me. We will head straight to the flood zones and coordinate the efforts directly with Shuiyuntian.”

Shangque bows. “At your command, Xunfeng dianxia.”

The two remaining Fairy Immortals incline their heads too. The faster they get to work, the faster they can get this threat hovering over their heads under control.

Danyin has never thought that there will ever be the day where she is expected to be riding on her brother-in-law’s head, but here they are, and at least it’s not just her onboard. In the interest of conserving energy for more important, lifesaving tasks ahead, they are traveling to the impending flood site via dragon, and the ride has not been a particularly elegant one for her so far, though they are making fast progress across Cangyanhai. Danyin is not exactly screaming her head off, but she is crouching down close to the base of Shangque’s snout and plastering herself to the bridge of his nose to keep from being accidentally flung off by the powerful inertia of the great dragon’s ascent through the skies. The forceful wind rushing by is blinding her too, and the high Fairy Immortal is grimacing something fierce. This is the absolute first and last time she is taking up Shangque’s offer for a lift; it is very disgraceful.

The other two warlords are faring much better than her, standing on the great dragon’s brow and looking like a pair of beautiful immortals out on a cruise through the lovely ombre skyline of the Moon Realm. Danyin would have been giving those two dirty looks if she isn’t so busy fighting not to get bowled over by the fierce crosswinds.

“Danyin xianzi,” Changheng calls out, sounding a bit amused at his frazzled counterpart. “You may want to use your spiritual energy to center your balance.”

Danyin appreciates the tip, but also still clings tight to her brother-in-law’s face. “Sorry, Shangque,” she bites out, there’s hair flying all over in her face and she can’t even see what’s going on. “I’m not having a good time right now.”

The dragon rumbles in a comforting way, and actually begins to slow down his travel speed. Danyin is about to open her mouth to tell Shangque not to bother, partly because she just wants to get this excruciating journey over with as quickly as possible, and mostly because they really are hard pressed for time and she can suffer this minor inconvenience and indignity.

Then Dongfang Xunfeng exhales through his nose as if he is being subjected to the most absurd scenario; what happened to all the grace and composure she showed earlier in the palace, before all the other lords? She’s not scared of facing them or him but this is enough to fluster her? It really is ridiculous. He steps off from the great dragon’s brow lightly and moves closer to the tip of the snout, as if with an intent to survey the entirety of Cangyanhai spread out beneath him.

“Shangque, full speed ahead.”

Stopping just slightly in front of Danyin, the invisible, eggshell thin energy shield around him blocks off all wind from every direction…and it just happens that she sits within his range. 

Danyin raises her head and pushes her hair out of her eyes. She narrows her gaze thoughtfully at the elegant back view of the Moon Prince, and it does not escape her, what he is doing.

It is confusing, though. This great and venerable Moon Supreme, hasn’t he been acting all cold and frigid lately? So what’s this supposed to mean, now? He’s gotten over himself and wants to be friends again? Danyin is not going to play hot and cold games, so childish. She quickly sorts out her appearance and neatens herself, then studies the shield around her, making a mental note to try replicating it next time.

Changheng gazes down upon those two with a faintly bemused air. There’s something going on over there, but he can’t put a finger on it-

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes AGAIN so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) Chapter title was partly chosen because of the whole 'water/river/flooding' theme in this mini-arc, but the meaning will also make more sense at the end of this three part arc, or at least I hope so lol. 

2) This arc came about because I was REALLY curious and wanted to write more about/worldbuild around the interesting geography of the three realms - particularly how they are all connected by the Oblivion River and how all that water can potentially affect all three realms if this precarious balance is ever upset in some way-

Do note that this entire mini series will be Canglanjue worldbuilding/headcanon intensive, please bear with me (and also feel free to send in questions if you have any)!! 

3) Shangxian is a Fairy rank in Shuiyuntian, only awarded to Fairy Immortals who reaches a certain high level spiritual cultivation. At this rank, a shangxian is allowed to use the title xianjun (ie Fairy Lord/Lady) if they so choose, and their high positions are denoted by the Shuiyuntian insignia that they wear over their robes ie the golden soaring Shuiyuntian crane with its outspread wings. 

The aqueous headpieces/hairpieces that they wear in their hair are also an indication of their high statuses and power. The more stronger/spiritually cultivated/mature a shangxian is, the bigger and more elaborate the headpieces/hairpieces grow to become.

Notable High Fairy Immortals in the series are: Li Yuan, Sansheng, Changheng, Siming, Ronghao, Chidi-

4) Danyin ascends to the rank of shangxian around the four hundredth year after the destruction of Tai Sui. She is obviously a baby shangxian still, hence terribly inexperienced and her hairpiece is small and not as developed as the other High Fairy Immortals, but that will develop in time as she becomes stronger-

5) Yujing – Jade City - is the royal capital of Shuiyuntian, where the Four River Pearl is located and used to suppress the raging rivers of Xiao, Xiang, Li, Yuan. 

When Dongfang Qingcang deliberately damaged the Four River Pearl in the show, it is implied by Changheng's disciple Qingchuan that if the four rivers go out of control and flood Shuiyuntian, then Yunmengze downstream will also suffer a similar calamity. 

When Dongfang Qingcang rescued Xiaolanhua from Yunzhong Water Pavilion and took her back with him to the Moon Realm, they also crossed the Oblivion River to reach Cangyanhai. 

When Xiaolanhua and Dongfang Qingcang fled Yunmengze at the end of the Lucheng arc, they too had to journey across the Oblivion River to arrive at Cangyanhai.  

Ergo, all three realms are connected via the same water source ie Wangchuan. 

In this fic, the repaired Four River Pearl is just barely adequate to control the four great rivers of Shuiyuntian, hence it cannot take further external stresses from other sources e.g. a sudden surge flow from the Oblivion River due to an excess surplus from Cangyanhai, or it will shatter and cause massive floods across all the realms- 

6) Cangyanhai is made up of nine fragmented states, all collectively known as Jiu You, or the Ninth You. There are nine warlords that watch over each state respectively, and the royal Dongfang clan's main domain is the Central state of Cangyanhai, where the royal capital lies. The other eight vassal states (named after the eight cardinal/intermediate directions) report to the Central state, which also serves as central/high command for the Moon Realm. 

7) Cangyanhai's geography and climate are all tall, towering mountain ranges, from active volcanic belts in the South and Southwest to the high glacier passes in the North and Northeast. Unlike Shuiyuntian which is lush and wet all year around, Cangyanhai is typically dryer and more acrid, and experiences most of their rainfall in Spring. 

8) In this chapter, Danyin takes the lead speaking and making suggestions on behalf of the representatives of Shuiyuntian and this is purely intentional. The warlords of the Ninth You will all have fought against Sansheng and Changheng in the long war between the two realms before the truce, so the older Fairy Immortals are sensitive of that dark history and take care not to provoke their hosts unnecessarily.

Of the three, only Danyin does not have this experience of long standing enmity with the leaders of Cangyanhai, hence she is the most suitable to speak for all of them without incurring unnecessary rancor. 

9) Some specifically notable specialties of the xianzu include the cultivation of spiritual pills/panacea as well as the sealing arts. We can infer this from how Changheng cultivated the Immortal Pill for Xiaolanhua (even though he failed to give it to her in the end), how Danyin implies that her father xianzun Li Yuan cultivates precious medicines and pills frequently, how Ronghao has the ability to cultivate evil Qi, how Shuiyuntian sealed Dongfang Qingcang and Lady Chidi sealed the 100,000 soldiers of Cangyanhai 30,000 years ago, how Changheng was recalled from the Northernmost Ocean to help reinforce the sealing array in the Haotian tower at the beginning of the show alongside a lot of other Fairy Immortals, etc. 

Sansheng seems to be in charge of administrative/logistical/support roles in the Yujing court of things, so it makes sense for her to have some ability when it comes to creating transport sealing arrays - or at least that's my headcanon for this fic and I'm running with it, just watch me lol. 

I also HC that all the warlords and senior ranking military commanders of both realms have the ability to move their armies all throughout the realms for battle. If not, I cannot imagine how they are supposed to just trek across the entire expanses of the great realms, make it to the battlefields in time, and then still have energy to spare for tens of thousands of years of combat lol. 

10) Aye, last but not least, we finally have the unavoidable cliched scene of a bunch of random people riding on our favorite Cangyanhai transport system Shangque - poor Danyin with the crazy hair LOL. I would love to see that scene. She won't EVER voluntarily climb on the Black Dragon Express after this, that is for sure-

Chapter Text

The Northeastern province of Cangyanhai consists of the smallest parcel of land out of all nine districts of Jiu You. However, of the entirety of Cangyanhai, this small state alone contributes almost eighty percent of the whole Realm’s surface runoff. This is partly because the towering glacier mountain ranges that guard the borders of this part of the Moon Realm throw a lot of meltwaters down in the spring, and also, this is the only state in all of Cangyanhai that consistently receives abundant rainfall throughout the year, thanks to the heavy rainclouds stimulated from the lush and abundant lands of Xishan right next door. It is one of the most fertile states in Cangyanhai, but it is also full of steep passes and gorges, deep valleys and ravines, a cramped, precarious land that is highly prone to flooding due to the unique topography of the region.

It is also a really breathtaking place, perhaps only second to Xishan in natural beauty. Descending from Shangque’s dragonic form and looking around, Danyin thinks to herself that it’s hard to imagine the catastrophe that this tranquil place with its pristine glacier lakes and sparkling spring waters will bring within the next couple of days. They land on one of the few flat, wide spaces available in the vicinity, and already, the river nearby is beginning to overflow.

“Zunshang, thank you for coming.” The Northeastern Lord greets his interim Moon Supreme gratefully. “Per your orders, the first batch of sandbags has been laid along all the compromised stretches of the rivers, and we also attempted to widen all the chokepoints that we encountered on the waterways. The waters are rising slightly slower…but still rising.”

This is not an unexpected outcome. However much they try to carve open the tributaries, it will not be enough to accommodate all those tons of meltwater that are about to descend upon them. “Have you sent runners up the mountains to check on the status of the spring melt?”

“Yes. We set up a simple relay system with a few villagers who are familiar with the lay of the land. They will be able to quickly flag down a message to us once the spring melt begins to build momentum from the upper alpine regions.” The Northeastern lord looks like he is grieving. “Going by the signs, they said that it won’t be too long, now.”

Danyin exchanges a look with Changheng, and then she interrupts.

“What’s the evacuation status right now? We’re here to help move all the inhabitants in this district to safer territory. Send us where you need us, every second counts.”

Xunfeng silently nods when the Northeastern Lord looks to him for approval.

“The villages are scattered across the land. The ones on alpine territory should be safe from the flood, but we have the majority on the lowlands and they are the ones most definitely in great danger, right now.”

“Tell us where to go and we’ll start moving people away. The aim is to evacuate and then seal off this land until the floods subside, so we need to do it fast.” Changheng inclines his head at Xunfeng. “We’ll fulfill our part of the plan. Once we complete the evacuation, we’ll double back again to regroup and deal with the second half of this problem.”

Danyin concurs, and she finally gazes plainly upon Xunfeng for the first time since arriving in Cangyanhai. Her words are very neutral and polite, but sincere. “Best of luck on your endeavors, Xunfeng dianxia and Lord of the Northeast.”

The Lord of the Northeast calls upon his aides to guide the two Fairy Immortals along, and the group quickly splits up and departs to carry out their respective roles.

Even though the total population of Cangyanhai is nowhere near that of Shuiyuntian and this particular state of Jiu You is the smallest out of the entire realm, there are still about eighty different villages scattered around this region alone. Of the lot, a handful are established safely in the high alpine areas and out of harm’s way, and some of the communities in the direct path of the incoming floods have also sensibly evacuated, but that still leaves a rather staggering number of villages for Danyin and Changheng to go through and get people out of the affected zones. They divide the workload and travel quickly in and out of the different regions of the Ninth You, transporting the villagers with them to the designated refugee camps, and even with their abilities, it takes an entire day to go through all sixty over villages and clear each and every one of them out.

Danyin is exhausted from expelling so much of her spiritual energy by the time they finish sending off the last batch of villagers to the refugee center in the Northern state the next morning, but the two Fairy Immortals complete their task ahead of schedule. When they return to the base which has been set up for central command to oversee operations, already the new batches of sandbags have arrived on rows upon rows of mule carts. The bright orange glow of Sansheng gugu’s transport arrays lights up the entire camp again and again as the carts of sandbags from the western side of Cangyanhai phase into existence, and the soldiers of the Moon Realm coordinate swiftly to form teams to organize the transport and unloading of the sandbags, dragging them off to the river’s edges by the borders of the Northeast where they will be laid out to delay the floodwaters once the melt begins.

“These seal arrays from the Fairy tribe are very useful,” the Lord of the Northeast comments as he stands beside his interim Moon Supreme and Shangque, watching the seamless operations go by. The Northeastern state experiences floods annually – this is not a new situation for them – but the speed and efficiency in which these flood protection measures are being implemented this time are far beyond the past years. “To think that this ability that used to devastate us in the wars centuries ago is now saving us…” 

The Lord was once one of the handfuls in Jiu You who resisted the idea of a truce with Shuiyuntian back when their Yuezun Dongfang Qingcang sacrificed himself to save the three realms, but now he is glad that Xunfeng dianxia has pushed ahead regardless to honor his older brother’s legacy. In the end, Dongfang Qingcang had fought for peace, and Dongfang Xunfeng will carry his xiongzun’s mandate as far as he can.  

“Mn.” Xunfeng is quiet. It’s too soon to claim that all these measures will actually ‘save’ them, but at least with the truce, they will not have to worry that Shuiyuntian will launch an attack on their rear while they are busy dealing with this emergency. There have been over four hundred years of armistice between the two realms, but it is unlikely that Xunfeng who has had to fight the xianzu for over thirty thousand years will ever relax his vigilance. The instinctual wariness is carved into his bones, at this point.

Changheng and Danyin approach, one after the other. The latter swallows a vitalizing pill to keep up, replenishing her energy momentarily.

“We moved most of your people out of the area already, and may proceed onto the next phase,” Changheng announces by way of greeting as they all gather around the discussion table, again. “The spring melt hasn’t begun yet?”

The Northeastern Lord inclines his head. Even though they have crossed blades in the past, he is feeling a lot less hostile towards this ex-War God now that the latter is working hard to save his people. “No, not yet. But anytime, now.” 

“Sealing off the Northeastern lands will not stop the waters from eventually reaching the Oblivion River. It only delays that progression.” Xunfeng points out slowly. All this water needs to go somewhere, they cannot hold it off indefinitely. The sandbags are a temporary measure, at best. Now that Shuiyuntian has helped solve the pressing problem of the villagers, Cangyanhai too has the responsibility to cooperate and make sure that these floodwaters will not trigger calamity in the other two realms.

Changheng nods. “We need to move it somewhere else.”

Danyin stares down at the map spread out on the table for a long time.

They cannot divert the incoming flood onto any existing bodies of water because all the realms are connected by the same channels…but…

“Shall we freeze it all up again?” Changheng throws out the idea to get the ball rolling.

The Lord of the Northeast stiffens and starts to glare. “Impossible; the Northeast provides the majority of the water through Cangyanhai. To freeze my Northeast will cause droughts through the lands and our people will suffer famines and death, and how long can we sustain the ability to freeze an entire state?” It’s not like the frozen ice will disappear on its own, in the end, they will still have to figure out a way to get rid of all of it.

But the idea to transform the liquid state of the water to a different one sparks another idea.

“What about…instead of freezing it, we burn it off…?” Danyin muses, and the other four stare at her. She reaches out and runs her index finger across the map, pausing directly over one of the many mountain ranges that cover the Moon realm. “Cangyanhai consists of several volcanic belts with plenty of active volcanos…there should be a place in the entire realm with the highest temperature-”

“Mount Chang Ming,” Xunfeng interrupts, the moment he sees what she’s driving at. “The home of the legendary Eternal Fire, nestled in the most lethal magma fields of Cangyanhai.”

Shangque adds. “It’s the only place in all the three realms where the fires will never die, and the scorching temperature never drops. Anything that touches the fire is incinerated with no exception; it’s impossible to freeze the magma fields or cool them down. Many have tried, but all failed.”

Xunfeng stretches out a long, ivory hand and taps at another location on the map. “Problem is, Mount Chang Ming is situated all the way in the far South, near the Southwestern state.”

How on earth are they meant to transport a few million acres of water from one end of the realm to the other end?

Changheng considers the problem. It is a big problem, but not…insurmountable.

“Transference seals?” He looks grimly at the flat, wide, expense of land that they are currently situated on. Once the melt begins, this entire area will be the first to be completely submerged. Not so coincidentally, it also makes a good place to act as a ‘basin’ of sorts, to hold the water temporarily for transfer.

Danyin raises her head to study the space around them, too. She starts calculating mentally. “…This is too much for one person to cover on their own.”

The two Fairy immortals begin discussing in earnest. “…Not if Sansheng xianjun helps to support the matrix as well. We should be able to hold it for as long as needed to drain the meltwaters. Danyin xianzi, are you familiar with the matrix for the second half of the transference seal array? It’s simpler and less complicated than the initial half, so you should be able to manage it.”

The transference seal is a two-part seal. First part is the inlet for the waters to flow through, the second part is the outlet for the waters to flow out. The two sub-seals may be initiated apart from each other with no range limit, but they have to be activated at the same time and remain activated for the entire duration of the seal’s operation. In essence, it works like a ‘channel’ connected across spatial dimensions and allows any object that touches the seal scripts to seamlessly pass through from one side to the other.

Danyin hesitates and then nods. “I’m familiar with the matrix, but I’ve never performed it myself before.” As a shangxian, she is still relatively young, and her inexperience shows. But resolve grows on her features, and a calmness overtakes her uncertainty. There’s no choice but to do. “Danyin is willing to undertake this task, xianjun.”

Changheng moves his attention to the members of Cangyanhai’s high command. “Lords, do you have any objections?”

The Lord of the Northeast is skeptical. “How confident are you that your seal will work? That’s…a lot of water, once it all comes down on our heads.”

“The seal will not fail.” Changheng is confident. “At any rate, this is the best solution we have right now.”

He’s right, isn’t it.

The interim Moon Supreme’s delicate expression is drawn and tight from the stress over the last week. “…Shangque, travel to the Western state right now and escort Sansheng xianjun here.”

The dragon general bows and crosses one forearm perpendicularly over the other, before departing at a clip to fulfill the order.

Changheng flicks his sleeves and motions for his fellow Fairy to follow. “Danyin xianzi, come with me to inspect the flat lands. I’ll show you how to draw impermanent seal scripts on a tangible surface, but for your part later you will only need to inscribe the seal matrix on thin air, which will be easier for you.”

“Yes, xianjun.” Danyin falls in after him, eager to learn from the more experienced immortal.

“I’ll go with you both.” The Lord of the Northeast volunteers. “We don’t have much time left; the villagers up in the alpine region have signaled earlier that the melt will begin today. By tonight, this entire area will be flooded all the way over our heads. I hope you all know what you’re in for.”

“I understand. Danyin xianzi will set out for Mount Chang Ming shortly after we sort out the arrangements. I hear that the Southwestern state of Cangyanhai is precarious and dangerous for the uninitiated. Is there anyone to guide Danyin xianzi to the magma fields?” It will be disastrous if she is unable to get there in time when the waters start rushing down. 

Xunfeng stirs. His phoenix eyes drift over the Fairy.

“I’ll take her.”

The journey to Mount Chang Ming is made in silence. In the interest of conserving her energy, she is tagging along on her guide’s coattails as they blaze across Cangyanhai at meteoric speeds. His shield protects them from the rushing winds, but as they depart the frigid Northeast, the temperature begins to slowly rise. By the time they pass the central state and right over the largest volcanic belt in the entire Moon realm, it is scorching, and the dense air seems to stifle the lungs with every breath. Danyin has never been to this part of the Moon realm, before. There has never been any reason to do so, and it is well known for its harsh, inhospitable terrain and climate.

Yet there are people who make their homes here, eking out a painstaking living nearby, mining precious metals and gems, and harvesting the fertile topsoil and volcanic ashes for agriculture. The people of Cangyanhai are tough and too used to hardship and adversity. More than thirty thousand years of wars and endless civil unrest have bred a class of individuals who can survive in just about any environment, if out of nothing but sheer necessity. The same can be said of the leaders of the Moon tribe, almost inhumanly beautiful, but extraordinarily tenacious.  

It is not long before they make their final approach to their intended destination. It’s just barely noon, so the scorching sun beats down mercilessly on them…but somehow, the fiery heat overhead pales in comparison to the liquid fire simmering below. Hovering in the air beside the interim Moon Supreme, she peers down at the magma fields that seem to stretch out as far as the eye can see; bubbling, viscous, a vicious, eye-searing shade of orange that promises certain death to all who fall within its fiery embrace.

“Is this the place?”

Xunfeng inclines his head towards the tall imposing mountain right in front of them. “This is Mount Chang Ming.” The soil is black, there are no living flora or fauna whatsoever, and the terrain is alien and rocky, looking nothing like the soft, elegant, watercolor landscapes of Shuiyuntian. This place is more like hell on earth, somewhere one will expect to find all sorts of demons lurking beneath the surface. Danyin thinks that the mountain’s name is ironic. Chang Ming means eternal brightness, but the whole mountain is black as a piece of coal, only dimly illuminated by the orange glow of the magma sea it is surrounded in.  

The small pocket mirror that she is holding glints.

“Have you both arrived?” Changheng’s voice can be heard filtering clearly through the glowing compact device.

“Yes,” she replies in affirmative, holding the mirror up to speak. 

“Good. The matrixes on this side are all up and ready. Danyin xianzi, you have less than an hour before we absolutely have to activate the seals.” He does not say more, but they all understand the unspoken implication. The meltwaters must have already begun filling up the lowlands in the Northeast.

“Understood.” Danyin hangs the mirror on her belt and gazes at her companion. “Where is the deepest end of this magma sea? I will set up the seal array above it.” A lot of water will be pouring out shortly, and best is to direct the bulk of the impact to the hottest part of the magma.

Xunfeng takes them closer to Mount Chang Ming. “This entire field of magma is born from this mountain. Chang Ming is directly connected to the molten core underneath the realms.”

“Land us on the shore edge. I’ll get to work right away.”  

She steps down on the sweltering ground, and the moment he withdraws his shield, the suffocating heat hits her on all sides. She grimaces, takes a deep breath, and centers her energy, forcing concentration. Bringing her hands up, those pale, slender fingers start forming a long series of intricate hand seals, and a palpable, glowing energy begins to build and radiate from her. Silver white in color, shimmering and expanding, as her agile fingers quickly and calmly form one hundred and forty-four seals in precise order, for the twelve months of each year, for the twelve animals in the zodiac cycle, for the harmony of the yin and yang. By the time she completes the seal array, the summoned matrix is spread out like a golden, shimmering net floating over the magma sea, complex seal characters lacing ephemerally through the lattices. A bead of sweat rolls down her temple as she holds the last hand seal steady against her sternum. Together with the excruciating heat, the massive matrix structure takes more out of her than expected.

“Xunfeng dianxia,” she grits out. “Please inform Changheng xianjun that we’re ready to activate the seal on this end.”

The man beside her takes the compact mirror from her. The device is still glowing faintly, which means that the communication channel is still open.

“We may begin.”

There is a pause, and then Changheng replies in affirmative. “Alright, we will power up our matrixes now. Danyin xianzi, brace yourself.”

The communicator dims, and then the line completely severs. At first, nothing happens.

Then, the pressure begins to rise. And rise. And rise. The faint golden shimmer of the floating seal scripts flares brightly as it connects with its Northeastern counterpart, and Danyin rocks back unsteadily when a looming force surges through her and nearly sends her crashing to her knees. Unprepared, she would have planted downwards if not for the large, lean hand gripping her upper arm holding her upright.

“Xianzi.” He looks at her with disapproval, but before anything else can be said, a dull, thunderous roar splits the atmosphere, and…the meltwaters from the Northeast appear right before their eyes, cascading down the magma sea in a deafening waterfall from the seal matrix overhead. The reaction of ice-cold water and seething lava promptly results in a spectacular explosion of slag showers and hissing mists, the glacier springs from the Northeast almost instantaneously turning into vapor the moment they meet the molten, liquified rock lava of the Southwest. Danyin shakes and bites her lips almost hard enough to break skin, as her head ring from the sheer force of nature surging through her. She takes shallow breaths, struggling to find equilibrium and maintain the connection between the seals. She can still tolerate it, but the matrix is sucking away at her spiritual energy at an alarming rate.

This plan is clearly working…but it also takes an immensely heavy toll on the Immortals who power the seals. Danyin resolves herself to endure, closing her eyes and attempting to meditate. It works up until dusk. The meltwaters are still flowing through the seal unceasingly, and if anything, the cubic volume quantity is exponentially more now and rushing out at a violent flow rate.

She starts to bleed.

Obviously, her companion notices. 

“What is wrong with you?” His voice becomes sharper when he senses the increasing instability of her energy. She shakes her head, not even trusting herself to speak. She tastes the coppery tang of blood rising up the back of her throat, and forces herself to swallow it back down.

“Disengage, xianzi. I’ll take over.”

“Don’t…be ridiculous. The matrix cannot be stopped…once it is activated.” And he is not trained to act as a conduit for seals. The sealing arts is a closely guarded Shuiyuntian specialty. Even if his energy reserves are far larger than hers, forcing the seals to conform to his will via sheer brute force will only cause a rebound to him, potentially inflicting grievous injury or even death. She cannot risk it. Cangyanhai only has this one last Moon Supreme left.

And she does not want to hurt him.

Xunfeng quickly activates the mirror communicator again and spits out. “She’s breaking apart. Changheng-!”

The ex-War God’s voice urgently filters through. “Danyin xianzi, conserve your energy, and try to control the flow!”

Danyin is trying. She’s really trying her hardest to suppress the meltwater surging through, but the raw power of this natural element, with all the unrelenting might and force of the glacier springs of an entire realm, is impossible for one person to hold back. She is not strong and experienced enough to tighten the seals to regulate this flow, and braces herself by slowly burning through her primordial spirit for that extra burst of strength and stability. Dear heavens, her heart feels like it is about to explode. The pain of burning through her own inner reserves turns her face bone white, but as long as she can, she will try to hold out.

“Ask the Northeastern Lord, how long more does the seal have to hold out before the threat of the flood subsides!” Xunfeng sounds harsh and angry.

There is a pause as Changheng convenes with the Lord, and when he returns, he sounds incredibly worried, as well.

“At least two and a half more days.”

Danyin squeezes her eyes shut, and coughs wetly. Blood trickles out of her mouth, a sign of critical internal injury. But even with the excruciating pain, her seals remain stoically stable, the connection not fluctuating for even a single flicker. All of her concentration, is focused on just this one task, shutting out everything else.

His jaw ticks, furious, that they are in this position. Two and a half more days. She won’t last.

Xunfeng makes the obvious choice.

She is too preoccupied to resist him when he pulls her into his arms and sits down on the ground in lotus. She is placed onto his lap and draped against him until they are plastered chest to hips, her head lolling against the crook of his shoulder. He flinches at the proximity but forces himself to continue. His arms hold her in place, but she does not struggle, and is quiet and still as a doll. He looks down at her face; sweating, eyes unseeing, so connected to the seal array that she’s practically locked inside her own mind. His gaze hardens, and one hand comes up to gently wipe away the blood that’s trickling down her chin. At this juncture, there’s no point to maintain his detachment anymore.

He lowers his head and quietly hisses in her ear. 

“This will hurt you.”

His arms cradle her close, as close as physically possible, concentrating, and opening himself to her. Unfurling by design, all the layers of defenses that he has learned to build around his primordial spirit in the last tens of thousands of years. Slowly, he begins to feed his energy into her, not in the way that is meant to cause combative damage, but steadily pushing his vitality through her meridian gates. Forcing her body to accept and filter his energy.

She twitches, and lets out a pained moan. Her face convulses at the excruciating agony, breath hitching, shaking. It is a relentless invasion of her entire being, and her meridians are screaming at their limits, strained, crackling, popping, to the point of almost tearing apart. They are not meant to purify foreign energy like this. “H-Hurts…” She pushes back instinctually, and just that slight spiritual nudge is concussive enough to damage him. Something ruptures in him, and the smell of blood floods his nostrils. He grits his teeth.

This is why it is taboo to share energy like this. To have to remain completely vulnerable throughout the entire agonizing process, and the potential backlash is devastating enough to kill.

“Don’t fight me.” His voice is low, and rough by her ear, and he keeps pressing on. This is the only way he can save her. She shudders in his embrace, trying to writhe away, but his arms are like steel bands locking her against him.

“St-stop-”

“Danyin.” His voice is just as strained, jaw clenched, sweating.

Her eyes flicker, some recognition and consciousness returning. Her face is still twisted in a rictus of intense torment, but…it is also becoming easier to hold down the seal matrix, connected to a power source like him.

She knows intrinsically that he is helping her. But it hurts so much. The tears keep rolling down her face, entirely against her will. She stops resisting him, and the energy transfer becomes smoother…but the bone-aching anguish persists. It feels like her soul is on fire, constantly on the brink of shattering. There will be no sweet, merciful oblivion for her, because she needs to stay conscious for the seal array to work. 

She turns her face into his neck, and he twitches at the sharp pain as she clamps down punishingly against the side of his throat. She weeps soundlessly. Helpless, he can only indulge her impotent tantrum.

They stay entwined like lovers for three days and three nights. The whole time, she takes the agony he inflicts entirely without resisting.

And then, at last, the meltwaters finally subside, and the seal silently powers down.

Chapter Text

“Oh, how’s my amazing dajie, the latest savior of the three realms?”

Danyin wants to sigh as her twin pops into view, the entire time smirking like she’s just heard the choicest piece of gossip in all of Cangyanhai, and smugly sitting on a delicious secret that not many know.

“…Good to see that you’re well too, meimei.”

Jie Li is looking entirely too gleeful for someone with a sibling who just woke up after a two-week-long coma, but Danyin is also just too glad to be alive to take offense. The younger woman bounces over to her sister’s bedside and takes a seat. She briefly looks Danyin over. The latter is still pale and wan after her traumatic ordeal, but her eyes are bright, and she is lucid and paying clear attention. Good enough.

“Well, I’m happy you’re alive.” Jie Li says sincerely, unknowingly reflecting the other’s thoughts earlier. She’s also still smiling in a way that starts to raise Danyin’s suspicions more and more. Jie Li is the first person she has seen so far, barring the palace healers of Cangyanhai. She doesn’t know much of anything, other than that the dangers from the floods have been successfully averted, thanks to the combined efforts of Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai.

“…Where are the others? Changheng xianjun, Sansheng xianjun?” The last she remembers…is being ensconced in Dongfang Xunfeng’s arms, his blood on her cheeks and his smell in her nose, and the endless waves of pain that keep coming. The recollection is almost enough to make her face heat up with mortification, as now she recalls the liberties that she has taken with the exalted body of the Moon Prince. Ai, maybe he will forgive her for her transgression because she is technically part of the group that saved his realm…? She was also clearly delirious and out of her mind during that time…

“Your comrades are fine. The two other shangxian were not able to wait for you to wake up. They returned to Shuiyuntian to report the mission’s success first. You have been out of it for quite a while, you know. And it’s going to take some time for you to heal so you may just as well stay here for longer and recuperate. This Jie Li will look after you.” Then the younger twin reflects on her last statement and taps her lips, grinning. “…Well, this Jie Li may not actually get to have you all to myself, if zunshang does not permit.”

The confusion on Danyin’s face grows deeper. Is it because she’s still not completely tuned back in, how come she can’t seem to grasp head or tail of what Jie Li is saying. “What’s that even supposed to mean…”

“Ooh, this is a juicy story.” Jie Li wiggles closer to her sister and leans over conspiratorially. “But tell me, what do you remember last?”

Danyin’s brows knit, and she takes a moment to gather her thoughts.

“…Xunfeng dianxia and I were at the magma sea of Cangyanhai, maintaining the second half of the seal array to transfer over all that meltwater. I…don’t know how long we were there. I don’t even know how I ended back here.” The tail end of the whole situation was a complete blur.  

“Three days and three nights, Danyin. That’s how long you two were tangled together.” Jie Li is staring at her like she is waiting to watch a good show, and is not disappointed by the embarrassment and chagrin that crosses her sister’s face.

“…How do you even know all this?” She cannot imagine that the interim Moon Supreme will go around sharing this mortifying detail with all and sundry. Sometimes, she really has to concede to Jie Li’s ability to just…ferret out information.

Jie Li cackles.

“How did I know? Who is my husband, again?” The smaller woman crows, because she has made that chou heilong of hers spit out every detail he remembers from the moment he arrived at Mount Chang Ming to bring the two back. She actually wasn’t sure if Xunfeng dianxia really stuck with her sister for the whole duration they were out at the magma fields, but with this indirect affirmation from Danyin, it’s confirmed, then. Ohoho.

“Jie Li…you’re looking too much into this.” Danyin wants to pinch the bridge of her nose. “It was a dire situation. I can assure you that Xunfeng dianxia would rather not have anything to do with me at all the whole time we were interacting, up until he had no choice but to lend his support.”

Jie Li is bemused by her sister’s remark, because she actually does believe in her own conclusion. How is this sister of hers so smart and also so oblivious at the same time?

“Hah, is that so? Then, how come when Changheng xianjun decided to bring you back to Shuiyuntian for treatment, Xunfeng dianxia nearly broke his arm for trying to take you from him? Was that for the sake of the seal, too? Or how about the fact that dianxia's been tightly guarding you for the last two weeks and not allowing anyone near you the whole time when you were unconscious?”

“…” What on earth has been going on. Danyin is speechless. “…Am I under arrest?”

Jie Li narrows her eyes. “Wei, it’s not cute to act stupid like this, dajie.” Of course, Jie Li sees right through her, so Danyin drops the act.

“…Jie Li…I just really don’t think…” Her trailing words stop in her throat as a stray memory catch in her mind, a sliver so fleeting, she wonders if she has dreamt it up in a pain-induced hallucination.

A voice belonging to a beautiful prince, tensed and rigid with pain, yet still so tender, unfurling around a word she has never heard him say before. 

Danyin.

Jie Li’s eyes gleam as if she’s seeing something very promising bloom on her sister’s face, right there and then.

“…Talk is cheap, so how much are you willing to bet, then?”

She waits, and waits, and waits, but to no avail. He never shows his face the whole day. Or the next day. Or the day after next.

She has been sleeping a lot in between taking searingly bitter herbal brews – the injury to her primordial spirit is not light, but thankfully, the damage is impermanent. She just needs a lot of rest and time to heal. The amount of care and reverence that the palace healers and attendants have given her has been extraordinary…so even if their master is conspicuously absent, his message is clear and heeded by all. She is an honored guest, injured in the line of duty for Cangyanhai.

It does not necessarily mean that he holds particular favor towards her.

It’s difficult to take Jie Li’s claim in stride, that the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai has certain feelings for her, when he cannot even be bothered to show up and visit, even for a little while. Perhaps, he is just that busy managing the aftermath of the floods and the issue of the refugees, and has no time to entertain his ally from Shuiyuntian. If she considers the situation from that angle, it certainly makes a lot of sense.

Danyin is more inclined to believe in the latter scenario than the former. And she would have just proceeded to assume this status quo, if not for the inadvertent slip of tongue from one of the palace healers, when the small team visited to treat her that morning.

“Luckily, xianjun’s symptoms are already greatly alleviated, due to the presence of zunshang’s spiritual energy suppressing the chaotic turbulence of your primordial spirit while your meridian pathways are still recuperating. If not, xianjun will have to suffer a far more violent reaction than what you’re already experiencing, and for far longer.”

“Spiritual energy? Xunfeng dianxia’s?” She does not understand at first. Where exactly is all this spiritual energy coming from?  

“Yes. As xianjun is already aware, your meridian pathways have been pushed to their absolute limits when zunshang fed his vitality to you, forcibly linking his energy reserves through your meridian gates to power the seal matrix for the entire duration that was needed to move the meltwaters. Xianjun’s meridian pathways are well developed from many years of spiritual cultivation, but zunshang’s level of cultivation is many times higher, and his energy is a lot more potent…too potent, for xianjun’s pathways to accommodate without incurring grievous damage. An individual’s meridian pathways are only meant to circulate their own spiritual energy and no one else’s…so what zunshang did was doubly traumatic for xianjun’s spiritual body to take. Xianjun suffered greatly during the entire time zunshang was filtering his energy with you as a conduit.”

…Danyin remembers this, she cannot forget even if she desires to. The blinding pain that she had to endure was like nothing she has ever experienced before. It was soul-shattering and went on and on and on. She never wants to have to go through it ever again.

The healer continues to explain.

“By right, xianjun’s meridian pathways would have been completely destroyed by such an unreasonable, lethal process…but because zunshang continuously channeled his energy through you without break for three days and three nights, your pathways were not allowed to collapse and die…and after some time, actually began to get used to zunshang’s spiritual energy coursing through them. Ultimately, xianjun’s meridian pathways were forced to expand and grow exponentially stronger in the period of time you were both joined together, resulting in this curiously unique situation now.”

“Curiously unique?” Danyin still does not understand what the healer means, when he said that the Moon Prince’s spiritual energy is suppressing her primordial spirit.

“Yes. This one estimates that upon xianjun’s full recovery, xianjun will gain an equivalent of ten thousand years’ worth of spiritual cultivation from this incident. In a way, what happened can be considered a very powerful, extreme class of dual cultivation, but this one will not encourage anyone to casually embark on this route. The potential of backlash for both parties are staggeringly high, and in all my many years of experience, you're the only pair I know to have survived such an attempt, and at this astonishing scale. Truly, a miracle.”

Danyin does not know what to say. Ten thousand years’ worth of spiritual cultivation is more than all of her current cultivated experiences combined. …And never mind the fact that she apparently leveled up several times over in the span of a few days and has no idea what to make of it, now there’s also intense embarrassment from the appraising way the healer is looking at her. Is this why all the healers have been so respectful?? Did they just assume that she and their Moon Prince had…dual cultivated…?? It’s not like that. They didn’t cultivate like that-

But the high Fairy Immortal bites her tongue with difficulty, because to sputter excuses and frantic explanations now will only make her reactions appear all the more suspicious.

“…I…see. Thank you for the explanation. I didn’t know.”

The healer bows politely.

“Xianjun should just focus on recuperation now, because even though your meridians have matured exponentially, your primordial spirit and spiritual energy have yet to recover and grow into your newly developed immortal pond and pathways, resulting in great instability and grave imbalances between your spiritual and physical forms. This is why xianjun has been suffering from fevers, chills, and other adverse pains associated with increased sensitivities, though like this one already mentioned, since zunshang has been constantly suppressing your energy with his own, that prevents your primordial spirit from lashing out too violently and hurting yourself even more than what you’re experiencing, now.”

…How, Danyin wants to ask dumbly, but she already knows how.

The only way Dongfang Xunfeng will be able to suppress her energy with his own, is if he has been coming by every day to personally soothe her restless, injured primordial spirit-

The chamber is already dimmed when he walks in late that evening. Candlelight flickers through the opulent guest quarters, shedding a soft golden glow that’s just enough to see the figure lying on the canopied bed in the middle of the room, covered up to her chin in blankets, fast asleep. His pace is measured, quiet but not overtly so, his presence subtly held in check so as not to rouse her. Walking up to the bedside and coming to a stop there, he is silent for a long while, not moving. …Then, the edge of the mattress sinks, as if someone has just taken a seat, and the subtle scent of royal agarwood, rich, dark, and aromatic, permeates the air.

She keeps her eyes closed, her breathing deep and even, perfectly still, even when a large, warm palm softly rests over her forehead, even when a calming heat begins emanating from this source that most will think is only capable of cold indifference, silently taking away the aches and chills that has been plaguing her all day.

I’ve caught you now, Danyin thinks.

It has been a struggle for her to keep awake until this late, mainly because her body is still recuperating and desperately needs sleep in order to recover, so she has been excessively drowsy, to the point that she has involuntarily fallen asleep the last few nights waiting for her midnight guest, frustratingly enough. She naively used to think that all this resting is the reason why she always wakes up feeling much better than the night before…but now the truth is finally exposed, further lending credence to what the healer has already hinted as much.

All this time, the Moon Prince has been secretly, quietly, saving her, and Danyin does not quite understand his motivation. She lies there, eyes still closed, pondering for the longest time, what to do now.

She can pretend not to know, continue this charade that he has been playing, and afterwards, once she gets better, she will swiftly depart for Shuiyuntian seemingly none the wiser, and they return to the mundane routines of their lives. Separately. That is the most ideal, because if the other party actually intends anything more, then it will not be like this now. The least she can do to respect her savior’s wishes, is to look the other way.

But Danyin…is not someone who is willing to leave things hanging when they involve her. She is a person of action. If there’s a mystery, she must solve it. If there are things yet unsaid, she says them. If there are loose ends, then best to tie them back up properly.

If someone shows that they have her in their hearts, then she should respond properly and cleanly.

This uncertainty and constant wondering of what-ifs, makes her very uncomfortable. And is very distracting. She never wants to revert to her old self, tangled in emotions of the heart and doing stupid things, to the point where she loses sight of her original nature. Best to face whatever comes, properly.  

So she opens her eyes.

“…Why is Xunfeng dianxia avoiding me?”

His beautiful face twitches subtly in reaction to her sudden wakefulness, and the calm question that she poses. Obviously, she has laid a trap for him and he’s walked right into it. Stilling at first, he reacts soon enough and makes to remove his hand from her forehead, but she raises her hand as well and captures his ivory wrist, not allowing retreat.

“Why, is Xunfeng dianxia avoiding me?” she asks again.

Surprisingly, he does not fling her hand aside, but his expression becomes schooled and neutral. His voice is slow and placid to a fault. And cold.

“Xianzi is overthinking. Why would the Moon Supreme of Cangyanhai avoid a mere Fairy?”

His meaning is clear. Drop it.

But Danyin is tenacious, cool, slender fingers squeezing his wrist. His distant gaze falls upon their connected appendages. She has never been this vehement, before.

“Why would the Moon Supreme of Cangyanhai be visiting a mere Fairy in the middle of the night? Talk properly, dianxia.”

“You're assuming too much.” Even he can hear that his resistance is weak.

“Do you like me?” She ignores the evasive response, and heads straight to the point.

Silence. Dead silence.

Her eyes narrow when he softly scoffs.

“You’re Shuiyuntian.”

As if that explains everything.

Danyin thinks this is the stupidest excuse she has ever heard. Also, it’s not a denial. She is trying not to marvel over this understanding.

“So, if I wasn’t from Shuiyuntian, it’d be fine?” A suspicion takes hold in her head. “Is that why you’ve been acting all cold and distant previously? Because you suddenly remembered that I’m Xianzu and thus not worth even associating with anymore?” Unbelievable, really. If he hasn’t done so much for her already, even when that mouth is saying all sorts of ludicrous things, she will call it quits right there and then. Aren’t they at least allies at this point?

He flicks her an icy look. So pugnacious, but the stubborn flush on her pale face brings some color to her cheeks. And he has not seen her eyes looking at him so clearly for weeks already, even though she is bristling with indignation now. They are bright and passionate, and captivating.

“…I never said that.” He pulls his hand free from her grasp, because her touch sears him. His wrist feels numb and hot, and it is distracting.

“You called my name.”

“You misheard.”

Her brow furrows and then smooths over again. She’s not about to play this game of back and forth indefinitely. She quickly sits up.  

“I don’t think so, but if dianxia insists, then say it properly.” Her eyes, the same fearless eyes that always gaze straight at him, hold him in place.

“Say that you, Dongfang Xunfeng, have not once moved his heart for xianzi Danyin.” Her voice quietens. “Then Danyin will be properly resolved, then Danyin will put it down and never touch this subject, ever again.”

It’s hard to tell whether if she feels happy, or sad, or relieved. All he can see is the clear resolution in her eyes, the intention to look ahead and keep marching forward. There’s no bluffing, no posturing, no false bravado. He feels oddly irritated, stuffy in the chest, and thinks, if he does as she says now, then her future will not have even a glimpse of his shadow.

He stands up abruptly, but she reaches over and grabs his sleeve before he can beat a swift retreat. Maybe it is the fact that she has spent days entwined with him, but reaching for him feels entirely natural. “You tell me now.” 

“Why does it matter? This Xunfeng’s affairs does not concern xianzi.” Clearly, he is still diverting.

Her hand clenches into the brocade fabric of his robe. “You’re very annoying,” she bursts out at last. “Dongfang Xunfeng, do you like me, or not? I refuse to waste my time chasing after someone who cannot like me, again.”

He pauses at her declaration. Brow frowning, staring down at her. “…Again?” He sounds dangerously polite. “Who did you chase before, do tell.”

He is entirely missing the whole point, here. She just stares at him until the implications of her words finally click in his head. Oh. He swallows, stilling. Unsure, how to respond. Out of his depth. 

She pulls him back down on the edge of the mattress. He sits.

“Say my name,” she demands bossily, sidling close to him.

He is grimly, ominously, quiet for a long time, but she tugs at his sleeve insistently again, and he…capitulates.

“…Danyin.”

So carefully, with that tinge of helplessness, as if this speaker holds so much feelings for the owner of this name, and has no idea what to do about it.

She bows her head. Yes, it’s this tone. She has not misheard. With this, it’s all so clear, now. There’s no need to even ask if he likes her anymore. She already has his answer.

“…Xunfeng.” She speaks his name plainly, too, in reciprocation. For the first time, without any of the honorifics or titles attached. He shivers at the intimacy. She repeats again and again, rolling his name around in her mouth, liking the way it falls off her lips. “Xunfeng. Xunfeng. Xunfeng.” 

“Stop.” He sounds somewhat dazed.

She slants a look at him, bemused by his reaction. It seems that he does like her a lot more than she expected. “Do you understand now?”

“…Yes.” This feeling is not unilateral. He is still reeling from the revelation.

Satisfied, she lets go of him and settles back in bed. Bright eyes watching him. “You won’t run away anymore, right?”

“I didn’t run anywhere,” he sounds vaguely offended by her accusation of cowardice. At worst, it’s just a temporary withdrawal.

“Good. You completely messed up my meridian pathways and put me through excruciating pain and suffering. I think I’m owed compensation, so take responsibility for me.” It’s going to take a long time for her control and mastery of her own spiritual powers to return to the level it used to be. She has gained immense spiritual cultivation but she may as well be like a child right now, with zero finesse over her own abilities.

“…I’ll help you recover.” He is silently marveling over her willingness to still trust him, and be so comfortable around him after her ordeal. Then again, even throughout her agony, she has never lashed out at him. Cannot bear, to grievously hurt him.

The realization is far-reaching. So even back then, she has already…

She slowly reaches out, and cool fingers lightly touch the side of his neck. He stiffens slightly at the intimate contact, sharp gaze fixed on her face, but she is preoccupied studying the ivory column of his throat. The marks she left on him at the magma sea of Mount Chang Ming has long been seen to and healed over; now there is only smooth, unmarred skin. Her thumb softly, thoughtfully, strokes his neck. His eyes darken.

“Thank you for saving me.” Her sincere response gently undoes him.

She drops her hand, and he feels the loss of her touch acutely. She struggles to bite back a yawn; it’s way past her usual bedtime, and tension abating, the comfortable lull between them sends the full weight of her exhaustion crashing back down on her. She fights to keep her eyelids open; turning to her side, instinctively moving closer to him, pale fingers catching the edge of his sleeve, a drowsy murmur. “I’ll see you when I wake?” It is less of a question, and more of an expectation. She will not rest until she hears his affirmation.

“…Mn.” And then, a quieter, “Sleep, now.”

Satisfied, she finally closes her eyes and relaxes. Her breathing slowly evens out. He guards her bedside for the longest time, watching over her slumber.

He exhales quietly.

In the end, he also fell to a fairy. The irony is profound, considering all the trouble he caused when xiongzun expressed his intent to marry a’sao. Now, he wonders if xiongzun also once experienced this mortal, sobering sense of fear and inaptitude, when he finally confronted his own unstoppable feelings for a’sao.

But his brother has already long gone, and there is no one left to advise him.

As always, he is left on his own.

A slight tension on his robe rouses him from his musings. Danyin is still clutching to his sleeve, as if even in slumber, she has to have an opinion about the matter.

He stares at her sleeping face for a very long time.

…So maybe, he is not that alone this time.

Xunfeng slowly reaches out and covers that smaller hand with his own.

Taking ownership of this hand, and embracing the chaotic storm of feelings its owner evokes.

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes AGAIN so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) Some more headcanons/definitions/terminology regarding the spiritual physiology of immortals:

- spiritual cultivation: the process in which an immortal gains spiritual energy (can be by meditation, by training, by combat, by undergoing trials and tribulations, even by forbidden techniques/human sacrifices as evidenced by Ronghao with his evil qi and Dongfang Qingcang with the uprooting of his seven-emotion tree etc)

- spiritual energy: a source of energy that is needed by immortals to power their various abilities (ie for combat, for movements like flight or spatial portation, for sealing arts and summoning/fortifying of weapons, etc) 

- primordial spirit: the core of an immortal's power and source of life. the more spiritual cultivation an immortal gains, the larger their primordial spirit grows to become, and the stronger/more powerful they get. Conversely, if their primordial spirit is fully consumed, then they will also perish. 

- immortal pond: the total potential spiritual energy that an immortal can have. the stronger the primordial spirit, the bigger/deeper the immortal pond, and hence the more spiritual energy that an immortal can store within themselves in reserve for use 

- meridian/spiritual pathways: the pathways/energy system that runs through an immortal's body, that circulates and channels the immortal's spiritual energy. the more powerful the immortal, the larger their meridian pathways, allowing more spiritual energy to flow through. An immortal's meridian pathways should ideally only circulate their own unique energy, it is dangerous and can be potentially life-threatening to force a foreign energy source through the pathways of someone else's, due to the difference in elements, in cultivation level, in the potency of the spiritual energies, etc. 

- meridian gates: specific points on the meridian/spiritual pathways of an immortal that serve as 'gates' to release spiritual energy from within themselves to the external environment to power up a spiritual ability, etc. Or conversely, like what happened in this arc, the gates can also be used by someone to 'force' their spiritual energy into the spiritual system of an unresisting immortal, like what Xunfeng did in order to save Danyin. 

Hope this quick little guide clears up any remaining confusion when it comes to this aspect of the plot! Feel free to shoot me questions if you still have any! Always happy to discuss meta! 

2) I headcanon that Xunfeng is at least 38,000 years old, which makes him much older than Danyin, and hence he also possesses an exponentially higher level of spiritual cultivation compared to her, at least on par with Changheng. This is why his energy is more potent than hers, and he could have easily/accidentally killed her if he wasn't careful enough during the whole energy exchange process. It is also why it damaged her so much; she's able to level up so crazily in terms of spiritual cultivation after the entirely torturous process because he literally flooded her with his own spiritual energy and forced her pathways wide open to accommodate his own. Normally, this type of process is immediately fatal to the weaker Immortal, but because Xunfeng spent such a long time tied up with Danyin, that actually allowed her pathways to get used and adapt to the agonizing process instead, though NOT a fun or pleasant experience. 0/10 will recommend. 

Also, while her primordial pool and pathways may have drastically increased in capacity due to Xunfeng’s direct interference, her spiritual energy and primordial spirit have yet to catch up, causing grave imbalances and lack of control over her powers now. It’s not an instant upgrade, it’s more like a huge handicap, at least until she learns to tame her powers and then bring them back under control again, because they are just…wild and all over the place right now. 

3) In Taoism (fyi this religion is generally considered the foundation that inspires the entire xianxia genre), dual cultivation refers to a class of cultivation involving sexual intercourse between a man and a woman (lol). 

Obviously Xunfeng and Danyin were not busy doing the do out there in the middle of a lava field for three days and three nights, but on account of the intensely intimate degree of primordial soul connection during the energy exchange, this can also be considered a very special, high class of dual cultivation-

4) The last she remembers…is being ensconced in Dongfang Xunfeng’s arms, his blood on her cheeks and his smell in her nose, and the endless waves of pain that keep coming. -> Referencing to the part where Danyin bit Xunfeng in a bid to control/suppress the agony of him burning through her meridian pathways, now I wonder if this technically fulfills the tradition of a Moon Tribe royalty honoring someone by painting his blood on her face (lol) 

5) What's in a name? Apparently A LOT. Not sure if any of you noticed, but prior to this specific arc on the timeline, not once has Xunfeng ever addressed Danyin by name in the last 400 or so years of their acquaintanceship, and this is why. The way he speaks her name…just completely gives the whole game away. He can’t hide it AT ALL. 

Of course, Danyin reciprocates. =u=

6) Danyin can be considered the slightly more experienced one when it comes to the matter of confessions. Our girl’s been rejected in front of the entire Shuiyuntian royal court before, so what’s the worst that can happen here? So she’s more steady at it (at least outwardly) compared to Xunfeng, who is Awkward Potato Supreme here lol. 

Changheng stans may also start to feel sorry for the poor dude now, because even though Xunfeng still has no idea who Danyin pursued before, he’s already raring to go. -laughing emoji- 

7) Last but not least, ending full circle back to the chapter title on part one of this arc: 弱水三千只取一瓢, 你就是我要遇见的特别的人。

For these two, love is a choice. A choice they both actively, consciously, opted to make, and take responsibility for. <33

Next chapter, we jump again to a different part of the timeline!!

Chapter Text

It is always disconcerting to see him being fitted for his armor, Danyin thinks as she sits on the chaise in his inner chambers and watches as the attendants dress him in the middle of the room, carefully adjusting the many straps and complicated bindings for his chest guard, making small alterations here and there to ensure that their Moon Prince’s battle regalia is tailored to his form precisely. It has been a long time since he’s had to don these robes, and these days, they are mostly for ceremonial purposes. The fitting is for a memorial that will be held in a few days’ time in the inner state of Cangyanhai, meant to honor all the fallen soldiers of the Moon who have been lost or killed in the line of duty in the defense of the Moon realm since the time of Yannü…and for rather obvious reasons, Danyin will not be attending.

Even though Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai are currently in truce, some wounds are still difficult to heal for the members of the Moon tribe and there’s no point adding salt to injury, with the presence of a Fairy Immortal during this sensitive, emotionally charged remembrance…and a War God, at that.

Danyin does not take offense. A warrior should not be blinded by hatred or resentment, or the fighting will never end. Lady Chidi once said that, and even though the former War God is not around anymore, Danyin thinks that she is very wise. To be merciful, to be benevolent, a fair and just War God should be capable of all that and more, not merely only know to wage war for the sake of warfare and conquest alone. Even Changheng was also a righteous and compassionate War God within his capacity when he occupied the title, and Danyin thinks that she has large shoes to fill, with those two as her predecessors. A War God should fight to safeguard peace. She will start from there.

“What are you thinking?”

She raises her eyes to meet Xunfeng’s. He has dismissed the servants after they have completed their task, and now he stands before her in the full assembly of his battle robes. She rises to her feet and slowly circles him.

In stark contrast to her own Celestial Army uniform, his is pitch black and decorated with subtle but rich embellishments to reflect his exalted status, adhering to the traditional hues of his Moon realm. When he moves, the special fabric seems to faintly shimmer between obsidian and a deep royal blue, the distinct color of the Moon Prince. The battle robe is light but extremely durable, well fitted to compliment his tall, lean figure and allow unrestricted movements. The most substantial, obvious piece of armor is the one that protects his upper torso, with a long, heavy black cloak connected to the back. The entire piece is enforced with the lightest and strongest alloy forged from precious metal mined from the mineral reserves deep within the mountains of Cangyanhai, and embedded all over with sharp black amethyst crystals shards specifically warded with the ability to shield and fend off spiritual attacks for its wearer. Compared to his xiongzun’s massive, gilded bone plates, his is considerably less ostentatious, but still one of the more elaborate chest guards that she has seen on the battlefield, instantly denoting his status as a high-ranking member of the Cangyanhai army.

She takes his hand and studies his wrist guard, half hidden under the black sleeve of his robes. The royal blue material looks like a fancy piece of decorative fabric with its silver trimmings and elaborate embroidery, but she can sense the strong protective charms woven into them. She turns his hand palm up, tugs his sleeve back to expose his forearm and spends an inordinate amount of time just silently retying and tightening the ties of the wrist guard to her satisfaction, before covering it back.

“I’m not used to seeing you in this,” she remarks truthfully. By the time she began gravitating towards the Moon Prince, their realms were no longer bitterly locked in constant conflict. Or, to be more precise, it’s because their realms were no longer locked in constant conflict, that this relationship is allowed to progress to where they are now. Most of his fiercest battles are fought within the royal courts now. She has never had to see him on the warfront before, or face him across enemy lines tasked with the duty to take his head. The thought of having to battle him, with the intent to kill…

She wonders if he thinks about the same messy things she does, whenever he sees her in her battle robes, a sight that occurs significantly more often than the other way around these days.

“I prefer you without armor. Hard to embrace you like this and not get a face full of injury.” She lets go of his arm and starts to move away, only for him to capture her hand, fingers tangling together, staying her by his side.

“That’s the point. To keep people away so that they cannot come close enough to slip a blade between my ribs.”

She levels a serious stare at him. “Are you anticipating another assassination attempt?”

His expression is tranquil and unruffled. “I always anticipate assassinations.”

…Right, this is the man who spent at least thirty thousand years battling all on his own as the last representative of the royal clan of Cangyanhai, against Shuiyuntian and the other lords of the Ninth You. These days, his vengeance towards the ones who still dare attempt mutiny is a lot less vicious and callous, compared to the tyrannical, vindictive methods in the past that simply annihilates all involved without mercy and exception. Over the years, his aim for punishment has grown more refined and deliberate, descending like a precise lightning strike targeted only upon the main instigators, as opposed to a raging, out-of-control wildfire meant to lash out and punish all that has attempted to do him harm, be it directly or indirectly, proven or suspect.

The fledgling, immature Moon Princeling who used to flagrantly slaughter his own people in the desperate struggle just to stay alive in his own fractured homelands, unknowingly becoming complicit in the schemes of another to cripple his own realm, has quietly grown into the crescent crown of thorns laid upon his head at too young an age and finally learned to rule his people wisely. As a result of this silent change, the constant revolts and violent mongering for power have also significantly reduced within the royal court of Cangyanhai as the realm cautiously progresses from unrelenting civil war to peacetime cooperation and harmony.

Unlike her, there has been no one to guide him and shield him, so he’s had to learn his lesson the long, hard way. But she thinks, he now, too, deeply comprehends the price needed for peace. Compassion, or at the very least, not hate. Forbearance. Restraint. Tolerance. Because this peace is something that is to be dearly protected, at all costs.

Even if he has to live cheek by jowl with the ones who may be secretly plotting to see his demise.

She does not ask if she should shadow his retinue. Her presence at the memorial will not be helpful to his rule, and she knows he has his own plans for foiling the attacks, should they come. She thinks at times like this, that it may be better if he has someone else more capable by his side, a useful Moon Princess with all the strong political connections that can help smooth his treacherous path to safeguard this land that he so loves, yet she is never able to actually open her mouth to suggest it. She feels the weight of her own hypocrisy keenly and agonizes silently over it; that she is wholly prepared to make all the sacrifices necessary for peace, so long as it is not him. There’s no satisfactory concession to this dilemma to be found yet, only the pitiful understanding that she is willing to bear whatever heavy price for this selfishness of hers.

“…I’m a jealous woman too, you know,” she suddenly says, and he gazes at her with interest. She slowly continues, squeezing his hand. “I don’t like people touching what’s mine; even a single strand of hair, is not allowed. I’ll be very unhappy, if you let anyone touch you.”

“Oh?” The man’s voice is silken, his eyelids drooping, long, sooty eyelashes almost brushing ivory cheeks. He leans languidly towards her, as if physically magnetized, attracted, by her rare, outward expression of possessiveness. He likes the look in her eyes; the firmness of her claim, the calm, unyielding rapaciousness. There is nothing wrong with avarice, if it is backed by ability.

She touches his hair, slender fingers stroking one of the long side bangs that frame his beautiful face. Catching a fine raven-black lock between her thumb and index finger, she raises it to her mouth and softly kisses it. Her eyes never leave his, full sincerity in her assertion. “You’re my person.”

His heart tremors, ravenous for this affection that dwells in her voice, in the certain way she gazes at him. When it comes to this unceasing greed, his is no less than hers.

“Yes.”

His arm snake around her waist, drawing her in closer, head lowering, wanting to kiss her…but the situation soon devolves in a different way.

“Hsss-!!” She jerks away when his breastplate with the razor-sharp black crystals stings her unprotected chest and neck, the merest contact already enough to leave fine red lines across her otherwise unmarred skin. He pulls back quickly as well, frowning because this is the first time he has ever attempted to kiss anyone in full armor and of course there are unforeseen complications – has anything ever gone smoothly for him? How did his ancestors not accidentally impale their own women during tearful partings and joyful reunions? They could have added another stanza in the war ballads to clear up that mystery-

Danyin rubs her collarbones, her tone dry. “Well, at least we know the thing works.”

“I already know it works.” He sounds disgruntled, angling for a different approach to claim his prize. He reaches for her again, more carefully, running his fingers over her exposed throat and clavicles. Her skin is warm and smooth under his touch, and she stills for his inspection. Her neck is long and graceful, and pristine like first snow. The defined jut and dip of her collarbones are enticing even with the faint crimson scrapes, perhaps even more so now with the contrast, and he bends his head to run his tongue adroitly along the scratches. She smells of her usual osmanthus fragrance, with the faintest whiff of blood. It is an intriguing flavor.

She shudders at the ticklish warmth, startled. “Xunfeng-”

“Don’t move.”

His tongue stings a little, but his warm lips feel really nice against her skin. Sensual. Her face is starting to flush faintly, pulse quickening a little at his actions. “…”

He takes his time kissing the marks, and it is not long before the desire to explore other places rises. Nibbling at her skin until she turns pink, he is preoccupied with wanting to caress her, to drag his lips lower down her chest. He slowly backs her towards the chaise, using his tall, lean body to herd her towards the furniture.

What is going on, Danyin can only wonder in a daze, overwhelmed by this storm of kisses from her suddenly enthusiastic partner, and muffling a little moan when he bites down lightly at the side of her throat. They were having a conversation earlier…and now it’s become a different kind of conversation. Also, isn’t he supposed to be somewhere else soon?

Xunfeng is trying to figure out how to remove his armor without having to call the attendants again, and in as short a time as possible, when there’s a polite knock at the doorway of the Moon Prince’s chambers, loud enough that even the two lovers in the inner room can hear.

“Reporting to Xunfeng dianxia, the horses and convoy trains are ready. We should depart soon for the entire procession to make it to the overnight station before dusk.”

There is no sound from the inner room for a long time, but the servant just waits obediently at the door, keeping still until his lord summons him.

“…”

The grievance on Xunfeng’s face is profound. He growls. He actually growls.

Danyin is silent as a mouse. Awkward as it is, she keenly feels the amusement in this situation, her lips slowly twitching. She bites back her snicker and conceals it behind a soft cough. Yes, there is also a sense of disappointment from the disruption – she enjoys this intimacy with him - but Xunfeng’s obvious annoyance prickles her mirth more.

She pats his arm, trying to comfort him.

“Continue after you come back?”

If anything, his aggravation grows, phoenix eyes raising to meet hers, full of accusation. “Aren’t you leaving to patrol the borders of the Eastern Fairylands soon?”

He’s…right. She’s heading out soon to lead a detachment of the Heavenly Army and will miss his return. She will not be back so quickly, either.

“…Aa, continue after I come back?”

He lowers his head and angrily bites her neck harder. She twitches, gasping, as he seals his mouth over the nook of her clavicle and suckles until she bruises. He only releases her after there is a big, glaring mark there, proportionate to his displeasure.

“You’re not allowed to let anyone touch you, too,” he rasps by her ear, one hand coming up to gently stroke the back of her head, before pulling away. After she became War God, there’s no one else who treats her like this anymore, with tantrum and with indulgence. Who dares, except for him? She blinks up at him, and the entire region of her chest feels warm and soft.

Not allowed to let anyone touch, not even a person, not even their weapon.

He gets it, after all.

“…Alright.”

She watches from the high tower of the Silent Moon Palace as he departs with his retinue. It’s a weird feeling, because usually he’s the one standing up here, watching her leave. She is quickly realizing that she doesn’t particularly enjoy being the one left behind, the one who has to patiently wait. It’s an unusual perspective for her, and then she thinks about how he’s always been the one left behind…left waiting on his own for thirty thousand years…and her heart feels sore.

She will try to return as quickly as she can, after her responsibilities are done.

It will be nice, to just nest with him for awhile, and put aside everything else.

Chapter Text

The royal banquet this time is amongst one of the most extravagant that Danyin has seen in recent years. The free-flowing rare wine sourced from beiming, the exquisitely beautiful flower fairies who specifically train in the art of dance and song for centuries on end, even the location that is the grand hall of the stately Yunzhong Water Pavilion, magnificently decorated with rare jades, glowing pearls, and the most elaborate, lavish fittings, sparkling like the glittering crown jewel of Yujing that it is - all specifically designed to express the grandiosity and prestige of the Fairy Realm. The invited guests, each distinguished and of honorable status hailing from all parts of Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai, descend gracefully upon the opulent Jade City one entourage after another to attend the much anticipated, massive event.

It is the second turn of the century after the destruction of the evil god Tai Sui, and every time this celebratory period rolls around, also comes the renewal of the peace treaty between the Xianzu and the Yuezu. Thankfully, the emperor of Shuiyuntian is slightly less…fractious than before when it comes to the discussion of terms to maintain a truce, and the two sides are able to civilly sign and seal their mutual agreement to extend this armistice for yet another century within a couple of days of negotiations and amendments of accord. Following that is the mandatory attendance for the royal banquet, to celebrate the good relations between the two realms, to commemorate the mutual cooperation of the Moon and Fairy tribes that ultimately felled Tai Sui.

Danyin thinks that perhaps it is a good thing the Xishan goddess has always habitually declined to attend this celebration. Even the interim Moon Supreme Dongfang Xunfeng is sober and expressionless throughout the entire festivities, because what they are asking him to rejoice in every century is essentially the sacrifice and destruction of his much-loved Brother Supreme. It is already a concession, that he remains each time and sits through the entire event, for the sake of diplomacy.

The size of the Moon tribe contingent this time is almost as compact as that of their previous visit; the interim Moon Supreme has once again elected to bring along a drastically reduced protection unit, but Danyin clearly remembers the chaotic mess that occurred the last time and is careful to remain extra vigilant. She stays on alert the entire three days of the Moon tribe’s visit, tailing the retinue closely, working with the various units of the Celestial Army to ensure that there is a protection detail guarding the Moon Supreme around the clock on Shuiyuntian grounds. This time, she is the only one placed in charge of watching over the Moon tribe delegation, because Changheng xianjun has his own official hosting duties to fulfill as the younger brother of Shuiyuntian’s ruling monarch. It is her first time personally responsible for such an important individual, so she is very critical of the processes.

Dongfang Xunfeng is far from her favorite person in the three realms going by past encounters, but his personage is royalty and she is obliged to respect his highborn status, or at the very least, defend him so long as he remains an honored guest of Shuiyuntian. Shangque, who is once again also attending and serving as the interim Moon Supreme’s head of personal guard, senses this strong, impersonal attitude, and per what is quickly becoming a ritual now, is sheepishly trying to convince his disbelieving future sister-in-law that Xunfeng dianxia is really not such a terrible, bad, unreasonable, overly demanding individual, just that it’s been a difficult last few days for the Moon Prince…

“…” The look on Danyin’s face is very deadpan. Where has she heard this familiar string of elucidation before. Right. It was exactly a century ago, just before the Moon Prince nearly let himself be successfully assassinated in order to lure out the traitors hidden in his royal court. In the end, she had to drag him out of danger with a whole hive of assassins buzzing their rear, and at no small personal cost to herself. An unforgettable experience, but never again. The Fairy Immortal’s expression twitches subtly and shifts to one of unamused aggravation.

“…Shangque, I swear, if Cangyanhai is using this banquet as an instigation ground to sort out your inner courts again-”

The dragon general immediately refutes her suspicion, hands coming up and gesturing negatively to her annoyed accusation. “No, no, Danyin xianzi. It’s not like that. I admit; it was impolite of us to spring that surprise on you back then, but I assure you, no. There will be nothing like that this time.”

Impolite is an understatement, and Danyin also cannot help but notice that there is no apology forthcoming from Cangyanhai, or even an admission that they could have at least given Shuiyuntian a heads-up previously. That means, if a similar scenario ever crops up again, then they will definitely reoffend without regret or hesitation. Her family may be a fallen one now, but long before her father Li Yuan was sentenced to serve time in Karma jail for abetting the zuixian Ronghao under duress, he, too, was a senior high-ranking xianzun of Shuiyuntian and deeply familiar with the delicate intricacies of the royal courts, its deep waters, and the eccentric characteristics of their leaders. It is only natural that Danyin has also picked up some of her father’s knowledge after all this time spent at his knee, and the unspoken nuances to note when it comes to dealing with all these royal families.

So Danyin is still silently skeptical, but Shangque blithely continues. “We dealt a crippling blow to the offending parties the last time, so even if those factions still desire to cause trouble, it will take many more years for them to recoup their losses and attempt another revolt,” the black dragon cheerfully informs her. “There are no plans to intercept any assassinations from Cangyanhai at this time, so if anything happens tonight, it’s definitely not us.”

“…” Is this supposed to make her feel relieved? Danyin realizes too late that it will have been much better for her own peace of mind if she had just not asked at all. Now she’s fully worried about all the lurking dangers that even Cangyanhai themselves have not detected, all aiming to do their precious Moon Supreme in. “…I think I will arrange for several more rounds of patrols along the guest pavilion parameters, just in case.” Should she set up more wards, too?

Seeing her concerned demeanor, Shangque kindly tries to encourage her.

“Don’t worry so much, xianzi. Your current arrangements are airtight, and besides, our dianxia is a member of the great Dongfang clan. He is born incredibly resilient and hardy, even if his refined appearance may suggest otherwise.”

…That doesn’t mean anything to her; whether an assassination is successful or not, the crux of the matter will still be her fault for allowing the incident to occur in the first place. Also, what’s with Shangque’s weird, roundabout boasting? Almost as if he is implying that their Moon Prince frequently encounters similar sorts of harrowing life-and-death experiences… Standing hidden in the wings of the great hall where the royal banquet is still underway, Danyin gazes thoughtfully at the back view of her charge. He sits tall and upright like a pine tree at the table, and even as the other lords and ladies are relaxing their etiquette and decorum to mingle and socialize, he alone seems to radiate a reclusive sense of alienation and indifference.

The festivities eventually draw to a close without major concerns, and all the distinguished guests retire to their assigned lodgings for the night, to recuperate from the celebrations and prepare for departure from Yujing the next morning. Danyin’s duty is almost complete, but she dares not let her guard down completely. Which is why she is none too surprised when her wards trigger in the middle of the night and she is disturbed from her meditation. Once again, there is a sense of creeping déjà vu as she slips out of bed swiftly to investigate the possible incursion, silent as a ghost. This time, thankfully, it is a false alarm. The ward has been disturbed from within the residence, not outside. Senses on full alert, she heads quietly out to the yard to uncover the identity of the one who has ventured from the doors of the pavilion...and she soon finds him.

The fairy comes to a stop a fair distance away from the Moon Supreme, the latter standing quietly by the lakeside attached to the main building of the guest quarters reserved for the Yuezu. Arms resting behind his back, he is draped in opulent, dark navy court robes, and forms a picturesque scenery with the tranquil lakefront as the background. The velvety lavender night skies is lit by a crescent moon hanging low overhead, streaming down just enough silvery light to illuminate the entire yard. Distant cetacean calls of a family of passing yunjing clicking and whistling musically to each other can be faintly heard from afar, and a cold, ivory face is upturned in the direction of the cloud whales, silently listening to this haunting, evocative song unheard of in Cangyanhai.

Danyin’s sharp eyes give the man a quick once over, and once she ascertains that he is unharmed and not under any threat, she scans their surroundings, the tree line, and silently ensures that the parameter is clear. She withdraws further away and waits, automatically taking up a guard position. While she can appreciate the aesthetics, it feels rude to be staring solely at a beautiful man while he is ruminating over there, and after a while, she turns around and studies the other side of the yard and the surrounding flora instead. Danyin is alert, but also cannot help but wish that this venerable Moon Supreme will retire to his quarters soon and remain there until morning, upon which she can finally deliver him and his entire entourage safely out of Shuiyuntian. 

The whale song eventually fades away as the pod of cloud whales slowly, lazily, swims further and further out of range. Danyin waits until she cannot hear anything anymore before she turns back to check on her charge…only to be slightly disconcerted when her eyes promptly meet his. He has silently moved away from the lake edge when she hasn’t been paying attention.

“What are you doing?” His voice is low, very mild, but still mostly neutral. His expression is inscrutable, but not necessarily hostile. Danyin wonders if his face is just naturally deadpan like that. He also looked like that the last time in Haishi, and, actually, pretty much during every one of their encounters.

She straightens, expression impersonal as well. “…Yuezun daren, your movements triggered my wards. I came to investigate. Since Yuezun daren is interested to view the gardens and lakeside, this Danyin will accompany.” She is not making it a suggestion.

His brow furrows slightly. “That’s not necessary.”

“This Danyin insists.” She says that, but she’s also moving back demonstratively to give him his space. There is no intention to hang onto him for nefarious or ulterior purposes; if he never came out in the first place, they would not even need to have this conversation. “Yuezun daren can ignore Danyin’s presence, treat Danyin like air.”

“…You’re very attentive, xianzi.” His voice is faint but sardonic.

“This is Danyin’s duty.” She does not rise to his bait, it doesn’t even seem like she registered his tone, and he is narrowing his eyes thoughtfully at her. Danyin curtseys perfunctorily under the heavy pressure of his stare, but her response is dry. “Danyin wishes the great Yuezun daren of Cangyanhai a long, serene life all the way into old age, and in order for this wish to come true, Yuezun daren absolutely must not come to any harm here, in Shuiyuntian. Hence, Danyin will accompany Yuezun daren this evening.” Again, not a suggestion.

She really can speak, even though that eloquent speech is full of fallacies. He is speechless by her daring, again. She was like that too, in Haishi. Straightforward, stubborn, no-nonsense, and tart. Not just saying brash words, but also a person of dynamic action. Questionable actions, but somehow still producing undeniable results in the end. He has yet to meet a more brazen woman, but on account of the fact that she has done him and Haishi a service previously, he tolerates this bold impudence.

Danyin gazes expectantly at her charge, waiting for his next move. He walks up to her and then passes her to continue along the lakeside. She falls in behind him, neither speaking. This time of the year, the lotus fields are in full bloom on the other side of the lake, the large white flowers permeating the air with a faint floral fragrance; light, earthy, and pleasing. Danyin estimates that they will be able to harvest the seeds in a month or so’s time. Extract the seeds from the pods, dry them under the sun, deshell the outer peels and remove the bitter heart. Then they are ready to be consumed; soaked in water first, added into soups or congee, or processed into lotus paste to make teacakes and pastries. She enjoys sweets like those…and so does Jie Li, with that same inherited sweet tooth from the departed mother they never knew. Danyin mentally makes a note to send some confections to her younger twin soon. She trails the interim Moon Supreme's stroll and keeps her senses open to their surroundings, just not acutely focused on her charge to give him some privacy.

Actually, how long is he planning to be out here?

“Yuezun daren, didn’t you once say that the scenery of Shuiyuntian and Yujing is too bright for you?” Her mild tone is still innocuously neutral, if not for the subtly vindictive nature of the question. Clearly, she has not forgotten about the terrible fuss he made during his previous visit, even if he was just acting up for the sake of springing a trap.

To her nonplussed surprise, he does not miss a beat, and replies in that same languid monotone.    

“Which is why I’m out here in the evening.”

“…” Waiting in anticipation to rebut someone, only to realize that they just completely blocked all counters with one retort, is extremely vexing. A myriad of micro-expressions flits across her face as she opens her mouth and then closes it again. He turns slightly to look at her, just in time to catch the beady eye she is shooting him. She quickly schools her facial features back to stoicism, but it is too late. They just stare at each other.

“…You really are-” He starts to speak, momentarily astonished by her behavior, but Danyin coughs and interrupts him before he can finish.

“This Danyin is clumsy and uncouth- ” she says all that shamelessly while executing the greeting of the xianzu with the flawless grace and aplomb of a highborn member of the Fairy realm nobility. “Yuezun daren should allow someone more deserving to serve him next time.” Actually, why didn’t she think of this sooner? The glint in her eyes seems to suddenly brighten, and it is not difficult to see what she is plotting. “…Mayhap, as reparation, Danyin can help Yuezun daren write up the complaint?”

Xunfeng is so flabbergasted by her antics, he laughs. Humorlessly. The night has been a somber, melancholic one, but all of a sudden, he is not so gloomy anymore; there’s just exasperation. Maybe that’s not a bad thing.

“…No, I think xianzi is good.”

…This is not the reaction that Danyin is expecting. She does not believe him for a single second and swiftly demurs. “No, Danyin is not good.”

“Xianzi is very good. Very daring. Very bold,” his drawl grows silky, and she shoots him a wary glance; that does not sound like a compliment... “Xianzi even dares to refute this Xunfeng.”

“This Danyin does not dare.” Only, she’s already refuting him outright, and not even for the first time that evening. His beautiful phoenix eyes slant a long, pointed look at her, but she holds his stare and does not avert her gaze, a furrow creasing between her brows as she reconsiders this scenario. “…Yuezun daren, …why are you even out here so late?” 

He doesn’t reply. His eyes quietly sharpen, and the air around him grows still.

“You cannot be concerned about the treaty since it’s already been signed.” She wonders aloud blithe as can be, still not sensing the impending danger. “Shangque mentioned earlier that Cangyanhai’s inner courts are stable for now, so it also should not be the state matters of the Moon realm…”

The realization is slow to dawn, but when it does…

…Oh.

It’s really obvious what’s left, isn’t it.

Today is the anniversary of his xiongzun’s ultimate sacrifice, where Dongfang Xunfeng has once again become the last living member of his clan, left to hold up his entire Moon tribe on his own, left to wait for a miracle when no miracle he’s hoped for has ever come true as he desires. And on this day, he cannot even mourn his losses as he wants to, has to parade before all of Shuiyuntian in full pomp and fanfare, as the realms celebrate and rejoice over his brother’s death. This is the only sliver of time that he has left to mourn in private on this day…and she has intruded upon it.

Danyin finally lowers her gaze. She also prudently steps back. There is nothing she can say here that can fix her faux pas now, and she knows it.

“Lost your daring now, xianzi?” His tone is very, very light. There’s barely any censure, but she feels even worse.

“…I’m sorry.” Her tone is sincerely remorseful. She sounds less fearful of offending the Moon Supreme, and more…sad.

For a long pause, it is just quiet. Just the breeze blowing lightly across the rippling lake, just the soft sway of the lotus leaves gently rustling against each other. Tranquil.

He exhales and tips his head up to gaze at the crescent moon once more. The gentle glow of the moon is soft too, almost a comfort. He tries to remember how it felt, the first time xiongzun looked upon him with warm approval. “…Forget it.”

He turns and starts to make his way back towards the pavilion, and after a beat of hesitation, she follows contritely after him like a chastised puppy. She shadows him all the way to the entrance of his quarters, where the guards of Cangyanhai are stationed, and she can now see that they must have been instructed by their lord not to follow in his wake, earlier.

“…Are you planning to trail me all the way into my rooms now?” he finally stops and asks.

Danyin halts as well and shakes her head. “No…but…” She bites her lower lip, and holds down the urge to ask if there’s anything she can do to… To what? Redeem herself? Make herself feel better after the thoughtless blunder she just made? Exactly why is she squirming with guilt now? Shouldn’t she reflect on it more? In the end, she just lowers herself in a curtsey, her expression smoothing out.

“Good night, Yuezun daren.” Is all that she quietly utters, and he stares at her with slightly more interest than before.

He doesn’t say anything else, but simply retires to his quarters.

Danyin does not withdraw, even when he is no longer present. She stays there and guards the Moon Supreme repentantly like she is meant to, all the way until his contingent departs Shuiyuntian the next day.

...The next turn of the century, the Moon Tribe specifically requests Danyin xianzi to serve as their guide through Yujing again, for the third peace treaty between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai-

Chapter Text

She wakes up again in the middle of the night, burning with fever and wracked with chills at the same time. Disoriented, drowsy, and not really thinking well, her first reaction is to burrow deeply into the covers, roll up into a tight ball, and just endure, slender frame shivering uncontrollably even as her face feels flushed and her head dizzy. Her extremities are cold and hot at the same time, and her bones ache as if her very being is struggling to accommodate something bigger than who she used to be before, creaking and groaning under the immense pressure. It just hurts.

It’s not the kind of excruciating, all-consuming agony that she’s had to suffer during those three days and nights while holding up the seal matrix. This one starts out as a gradual, persisting discomfort, slowly spreading and permeating through her entire body, setting its roots deep into her system, and then steadily digging in. She feels naked and raw like her skin has been flayed open and her nerves are fully exposed to the air. The sensitivity is intense. Everything feels amped up to her, her six senses, on overdrive. She still lacks the necessary control to dampen her heightened levels of perception, and her primordial spirit, still not fully healed, is thrashing around, somehow making everything worse.

She buries herself entirely under the sheets, as if being cocooned from the loud, loud world, will help lessen the vociferous, overwhelming assault on her senses. It’s an empty comfort, at best. Her breathing starts to grow quicker as she is slowly being overwhelmed by her environment; even in the dark, still quiet of this room, it is too much. Her heartbeat pounds like a war drum in her ears, the clean, soft cotton of her sleeping robes drag against her skin like sandpaper, even the sentries patrolling quietly a few hallways down sound unbearably deafening. It's not just uncomfortable, now. It’s painful. Grimacing, she curls tighter into herself and silently bites the insides of her cheeks, using the sobering, copper taste of blood and the sharp ache to recenter herself. She tries to calm her frenetic heart, slow down her breathing, and meditate…but the focus is hard to maintain with so many clamoring distractions. Helpless and frustrated, just when she thinks that she should resolve herself and bear with this unrelenting suffering until it abates by itself, salvation finally arrives.

She senses him coming for her even from a wing away, approaching at a fast stride. Hurry, come quickly, she thinks over and over, tensing with anticipation and eagerness. Swift footsteps soon enter the chambers and someone draws up to her bed. The previously still air in the room is stirred up by the brisk movements, and he brings the cool night breeze with him, tinged with the familiar, royal fragrance of infused agarwood. The edge of the mattress sinks under the weight of this person, and long, ivory hands reach out, unearth her from underneath the pile of blankets she has buried herself in, and pull her towards him. Her eyes immediately see his features in stark detail even in the dim darkness of the room…and then they are watering from the hypersensitivity. She squints them shut again. His hand flares with energy and a large, lean palm brushes over her forehead, instantly muffling all the obnoxious sensations that have been torturing her for days on end. It instantly feels like she has been enveloped in a protective embrace. She sighs with relief, going limp in his grasp. She can finally hear herself think, again.

“…I was held up.” His voice is low, and she just raises her hands and grabs onto his, pressing her hot face into his palm, her entire body seeming to gravitate towards him for comfort. He feels like a balm against her soul. It’s all she can do not to crawl over the rest of the way and climb on top of him so that she can plaster herself there and follow everywhere he goes. It’s a while before she finally speaks, her voice hoarse.

“It’s fine.” She wearily raises her gaze to meet his; there’s no resentment or unhappiness to be found in her expression, just quiet appreciation. He has his duties, and she won’t get in the way of them. That he is here now and helping her like this; that’s good enough. “I just didn’t realize that it will be this bad…if it weren’t for you constantly suppressing this…whole thing.”

He has been by every day without fail to soothe her primordial spirit, and that is why she has not experienced the full effects of the violent reactions that the palace healers have warned her about, previously. Until now.

The last three days, he has been gone from the Silent Moon Palace, departed to the other states to sort out the refugee situation still yet to settle after the floods. Danyin has naively thought that she will be able to deal with the issue of her own internal spiritual imbalances in his absence; at worst she will just be sick in bed. She is so wrong.

She carefully makes herself let go of him, but her senses immediately begin to sharpen anew the moment his spiritual energy recedes from her. Danyin hurriedly grabs him again and sticks his palm back against her cheek. The soothing feeling returns, and she sighs comfortably.

“…” Xunfeng does not tell her that he can use his spiritual energy to suppress her reaction without this kind of contact. Also, her face…is very soft.

Danyin is unhappy. She is not used to having to depend on someone like this and feels very restricted, and useless.

“I…need to find a way to fix this, quickly.” She cannot be physically sticking to the Moon Prince every other day or so for a spiritual recharge.

“…The imbalance between your energies should stabilize as your primordial spirit heals and adapts to your new pathways, and then your reactions will gradually lessen in intensity. What did the healers say today?”

It should be an awkward situation right now. One in sleepwear, the other fully dressed in resplendent robes, sitting facing each other. The latter is cupping the former’s cheek in a dim, intimate environment…but somehow the two seem to be muddling along well enough. Danyin’s hand is loosely curled around Xunfeng’s larger wrist, holding his hand against her face to prop her head as she responds to his question…and Xunfeng is also going along with the flow. No tension…or embarrassment. It is a really strange sight to behold, but considering the two spent all that time at Mount Chang Ming entwined together…maybe this is hardly anything to be overly conscious about.

“They said pretty much the same thing. But no one can predict when exactly I will start getting better.” She scowls faintly, leaning into his palm even more. It must feel very comfortable because she slowly starts to rub her cheek into the heart of his hand, the way an affectionate little cat would. It does not appear like a conscious act, more like a distracted motion while she is preoccupied with worrying over her thoughts.

His gaze quietly sharpens.

“…You received significant damage to your primordial spirit and your meridian pathways. There’s no other way to fix this but with time.” Eventually, even the intractable, aloof Moon Prince cannot bear it anymore…and slowly starts to rub and squeeze back. When there’s a cute thing nuzzling you the whole time, it’s only natural to want to touch and stroke, right-

At that slow, circular action from him, Danyin slowly seems to come back to herself. She pauses, disconcerted and nonplussed when she realizes that he is really kneading her face. “…” He is very careful, though. As if he has never done it before, and is slowly picking up on the motions.

Her facial features lend more towards a pristine, eloquent elegance than merely cute, he thinks, staring at her. Clear, inky, expressive eyes, slender brows, a small, straight nose, and a soft, supple mouth. High cheekbones, tapering down to a sharp and narrow chin, smooth, soft, milky white complexion, all coming together and bringing life to a face that’s perfectly symmetrical and proportionate, unspoiled and upright. …She is indeed deserving of her title as Shuiyuntian’s most beautiful xianzi. He is not one to be easily moved by looks, but there is something appealing about her noble, bright appearance, that keeps inviting a second look, followed by a third. And so on…

“…What are you doing?”

He doesn’t stop caressing her cheek. “Touching your face.”

Her brow furrows slightly, not entirely comprehending. “I can see that. But why?”

He flicks a look at her. There’s not a hint of discomfiture or embarrassment, because he is so used to doing whatever he wants.

“Because I like it. Feels good.”

“…” Belatedly, it finally occurs to Danyin that he is expressing affection.

Also. That the person she likes is stroking her face. Clumsily and stoically…but-

Her cheeks finally begin to tint with faint color. She is very still and does not shy away. After that night when she caught him and confronted him about liking her or not…they never really spoke about it anymore. It’s just…ambiguous, but she does not mind it. Their positions, their affiliations, do not really allow for any declarations to be made recklessly, and they both know it. She does not seek anything from him; her liking is just purely that. Like. So Danyin stares at Xunfeng, and after a while, she simply leans into his touch. Maybe it’s not just his spiritual energy that’s soothing her primordial spirit. Maybe it’s him.

He finally speaks after a long silence. “I need to return to the refugees soon.” So he’s come back only for her, and that makes her feel guilty, yet also pleased at the same time, subject to his preferential treatment. “You come with me.”

She thinks about it and agrees. “Alright.” She’s still dependent on him now, and it makes sense for her to follow so he does not have to keep returning for her. Besides, she’s bored to tears stuck in this massive palace for the past few weeks, and perhaps she can also be of help with whatever he is dealing with.

He squeezes her face again, and then finally lets go. He is the only one who is allowed to do this to her, and that understanding pleases him immensely. His energy recedes from her and she feels its loss immediately, but the warmth of his palm lingers on her skin. He has already infused enough of his aura to suppress the more violent instabilities of her primordial spirit; it will be enough to settle her down for days.

She straightens, relieved to feel more like herself, and less like a mass of anxiety-ridden sensitivities melting down all over the place. Sitting up in lotus, she immediately closes her eyes, concentrates, and meditates, clearing out her mind decisively to take a look at her internal pathways. The silvery white, softly glowing channels are significantly more expanded than they used to be, but slightly broken and not completely intact in many places, as she has yet to heal from her ordeal. This is why her primordial energy is leaking everywhere and causing all these painful disruptions and hypersensitivities to her senses beyond her control. Focusing even more, she soon finds the blindingly bright, tightly condensed ball of energy that is her source of power and life. It’s blazing like a luminous sun deep within her consciousness, but constantly flaring out and writhing, lashing agitatedly, barely kept in check by the thin but incandescent shell of wispy, jet-black energy that completely wreathes it, cold and impenetrable like a fortress. This is what he has been constantly reinforcing, she realizes. It’s a delicate balance that he has to keep adjusting, because too much will damage her vitality, and too little will allow her primordial spirit to leak out and result in all the painful reactions that she has been suffering.  

He watches her. “You should place more layers of defensive barriers around your primordial spirit. I shouldn’t be able to access your core so easily.”

Danyin grimaces at the faint censure. She knows that he is right. She has sorely neglected this part of her cultivation, because all along she has focused more on gaining more spiritual energy, as quickly as possible, as opposed to learning how to defend what she has. Her control is completely shot now, too, so it’s back to slowly building it all back up, until she can support her own barriers and he can remove the one he has placed in her.

“Want me to teach you?”

She opens her eyes to look at him. As someone who used to be constantly on the warfront, he is not unfamiliar with having to defend himself thusly, with a rich experience and practical application of those methods, really. Danyin is hungry to learn and advance these days, so naturally, her heart is stirred by his offer, but she still hesitates.

“Won’t that go against the laws of your Yuezu?”

He shrugs lightly. “It’s not a secret technique. Your Xianzu also knows of it.”

That reassures her more. “Then, please teach me.” She immediately accepts but also doesn’t think that the specialized guidance of the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai will come for free. “What’s the catch? What do you seek in exchange?”

His beautiful phoenix eyes watch her. Shoulders squared, she’s fully prepared to start bargaining. As always with her, amused exasperation bubbles in him...together with what he now recognizes is fondness. It’s a strange emotion to fathom, this softness. He does not quite know what to do about it, sometimes.

Xunfeng does not respond to her question, but unfurls one lean, long hand like white jade, and quietly rubs her cheek again. This time, the indulgent doting is undeniable.

“…”

“This Xunfeng thinks that it will be interesting, to raise a xianjun.”  

She squints at him. “Raise? Am I a child?” She sounds nonplussed but also distracted by his touch.

“You may as well be one right now, with that atrocious level of control.” She scowls at his retort and finally pushes his hand away.

“I can’t help it that someone blew my meridian pathways wide open and completely disrupted all my finesse over my powers.”

He doesn’t deny his part in this mess, but he also does not actively acknowledge it. Such is the casual tyranny of the royal family; it is very shameless, she thinks, unamused.  

“Mn. You can’t do anything physically strenuous yet, so…”

“So?” She leans in slightly, despite her disgruntlement, still very interested in hearing what he has to say.

He taps her cheek lightly with one long index finger, mouthing the word clearly. 

“Meditate.”

She groans at the answer. It’s expected, of course. “I already know that.”

He slowly continues, unfazed by her response. “The faster you refine your primordial spirit and tame it again, the more you can strengthen it and allow it to help fix your meridian pathways.” There’s no shortcut around it, the only way is through meditation. Then the real work can begin.

“You’re very helpful.” She is giving him a gimlet stare.

“You’re welcome.” He is rubbing her cheek again. It is very therapeutic.

“…”

The Northern state of the Ninth You is one of the largest territories outside of central Cangyanhai, governed by the King of Beiyou. It is also comparably richer and more stable than most of the other vassal states of the Moon Realm, and of the remaining seven regions, only the South with its precious mineral deposits and metal ores can rival its success and wealth. The capital of Beiyou may be less magnificent and opulent compared to the royal capital of the central state where the glittering grand palaces of Cangyanhai’s sovereigns reign, but it is still well established and sizeable, part of several popular trade routes and colorful with diversity from citizens all over the realms. There is a thriving market and the city is secure and well governed, the citizens bustling across the streets and alleyways freely going about their day, and generally looking prosperous and fed these days. The centuries of truce with Shuiyuntian have been undeniably good to the common folk. There is less poverty, hunger, and the population of the Moon tribe is finally growing, after tens of thousands of years of constant decline.

As a result of the North’s affluence as well as their proximity to the flood zones, the majority of the refugees who have been displaced during this latest great flood of the Northeast are routed to the Beiyou…but they cannot remain in the good graces of their hosts indefinitely. Unfortunately, the waters in the Northeast have yet to fully recede; even though the levels are no longer a threat to the other realms, it is still a statewide disaster. Homes have been destroyed, entire villages swept away in the merciless path of the raging spring melts, farmlands and various sources of livelihood buried under the floodwaters. The North cannot evict the refugees and chase them back to their sodden homelands in the Northeast, but they also cannot sustain the feeding of so many mouths indefinitely either. The refugee camps that lie just outside the city gates are not only an eyesore but also a possible breeding ground for disease and sickness, with people cramped cheek-by-jowl in less than ideal, emergency living conditions. There’s also the fact that the Northern state has had to drain their coffers and granaries just to feed and provide for the refugees, and not all the city lords are willing to support this state-enforced philanthropy.

An impasse that has to be resolved, no matter what.

Danyin is fairly certain that she should not be present for this discussion, but neither the King of Beiyou nor the Lord of the Northeast seems to protest her presence, beyond casting a brief look at her when she appears silently in the wake of their Moon Prince’s entrance.

“Zunshang.”

“Greetings, zunshang.”

With a subtle wave of his hand, Xunfeng dispenses with the ceremony, and the two leaders of their states promptly plunge back into the discussion.

“Lord of the Northeast, it is not that we do not wish to render our support. As you can see, we of the North are already putting in full effort to sustain your people in these tough times, even at the expense of ourselves-”

The fiery old Lord of the Northeast flares up. “Hmmph!! At the expense of yourselves, you say? You make yourself sound so noble, but then turn around and demand a twofold increase in grain levy for all agricultural transactions between the two states for the next five years. How is that any fair to my people? We experience floods every year, we can’t possibly give up that much of our harvests on top of the taxes you still expect us to pay. You’ll beggar us! What do you expect my people to do to survive; sell their children and abandon their old? Pah!”

Danyin has zero intention to get into any of this argument that has nothing to do with her or her realm. She isn’t even supposed to be in here and will have preferred to slip off to explore the fresh and interesting sights that the Northern capital has to offer, if not for one long, narrow stare from Xunfeng. Now she’s stuck in this great hall and trying to make herself inconspicuous, not an easy feat considering the general dark theme of Cangyanhai, and her own pastel, xianzu style dress which immediately makes her stick out like a sore thumb… She prudently retreats to the corner of the hall, intending to sit this one out and perhaps flag for tea from a manservant, or at least that’s the plan, but gets hit with another stare from the Moon Prince. She eyeballs him back and stands still in the end, apart from him and closer to the two verbally sparring lords in the middle of the room. Her wandering eyes end up gazing upon the regional map of this part of Cangyanhai again, with focus on the North and Northeastern lands, as well as the immediate territories that surround it. With nothing to do, she just bends her head and studies the topography of the area.  

“Lord of the Northeast, if you’re going to be like this and refuse to bring anything to the table, then we cannot support your people here indefinitely.”

“Aha, so you finally stopped pussyfooting around and are getting to the topic you’ve been meaning to talk about all day! You just want an excuse to chase out my people, isn’t it?”

The quarreling continues.

Danyin’s gaze lingers on the land that borders the Northeastern state, for a long time. Then she looks away.

“The refugees will remain here until the lands of the Northeast are viable for habitation again,” the Moon Prince affirms.

“But zunshang,” the King of Beiyou furiously protests. “This is not fair to my people, who will have to take on the problem of supporting so many mouths-”

“The central state will open its war coffers to provide the funds. If need be, we’ll procure grains and supplies from the merchant caravans coming through Beiyou to lessen the burdens on the people of the North. Send word to Haishi, have that side release messengers to spread the news to the other trading posts that Cangyanhai is keen to buy provisions from any sellers willing to trade with us for the rest of this season.”

The two lords finally fall to silence.

“The…war coffers, zunshang?” The King of Beiyou asks again, just to make sure that he heard correctly.

“Yes. We have enough to do this much at least.” Xunfeng’s tone is very mild, and very calm. The other two lords are speechless, again. The war coffers only open for warfare and the defense of Cangyanhai…but it’s also true that they have not had to open this metaphorical war chest for many hundred years already, due to the existing peace treaty. Rather than hoarding the funds, it’s better to use some to alleviate the suffering of the people. It’s not like they won’t refill the coffers within the year…and there’s also the asset that is Haishi, even though this piece of information is strictly concealed. A hidden trump card, not to be pulled out casually.

“…Thank you, zunshang, for your mercy!” The Lord of the Northeast is the first to react, his voice tremoring with gratitude. To think that he has actually lived to see the day when this youngest son of the old Moon Supreme has, too, begun to learn to cherish the lives he rules over. The old man feels gratefulness…and a tinge of guilt. Perhaps he should not have left the boy to stand on his own all those many years ago, lashing out desperately like a crazed, wounded animal fighting to live, facing enemies on all fronts…

Danyin coughs, and the three men’s attention promptly falls upon her. The other two lords seem to abruptly remember her existence, and they immediately start to frown. Danyin is not fazed; this is the default expression of most Moon tribe members whenever they see a member of the Fairy Realm.

“I don’t mean to interrupt, lords, but I accidentally overheard your conversation.” Well, less accidental and more like she will have to be completely deaf not to hear all the bellowing and clashing of egos going on. Danyin is grimacing inwardly; she really did not intend to open her mouth, but she ended up doing just that, anyway. Yes. This is not her business. But…there are lives involved. She cannot turn a blind eye if she can help. No choice but to keep going, now.

“About the refugees’ situation…and the beleaguered lands of the Northeast…why not also seek the help of your Yuezhu?”

Once more, Danyin glances at the spot on the map that sits just above the Northeastern state. Xishan.

…Yue…zhu…

The lords look at each other.

Their Moon Queen, who has retired into obscurity right after the destruction of the evil god Tai Sui, quietly nesting into her motherland of Xishan and practically living an ascetic lifestyle on that sacred ground, cultivating diligently in the hopes of reviving their Moon Supreme…

The one and only Xishan Shennü Xiyun, who is known for her divine healing powers and her ability to resurrect dead things.

Ah, but if she is willing to come out of seclusion just for this instance, to help bless the sick and purify the lands…

The lords’ hearts immediately move with importunity, and their eyes turn to their interim Moon Supreme. She is his a’sao, after all-

Xunfeng quietly exhales. His relationship with his sister-in-law is…nuanced. But they are not at loggerheads, and this is something he can request of her in his position. He doubts she will turn him down, because these are the people who xiongzun loves, too.

It’s just that, she’s already sacrificed so much.

But that’s his role now too, isn’t it. To take responsibility and do the hard things, because xiongzun isn’t here to do it, anymore.

“Shall we send a messenger directly to Yuezhu?” The Lord of the Northeast probes.

The Moon Prince finally speaks.

“…No. I’ll go to Xishan personally.” His eyes meet Danyin’s. “You come with me too.”

Chapter Text

Xiyun immediately agrees, the moment Xunfeng lays out the situation following his request for her assistance. The three of them are standing in the Arbiter Hall replica that the Goddess resides in these days. The sacred land of Xishan is breathtakingly pristine and unspoiled as always, the sheer scale of nature intimidatingly grandiose and mystical, but also, so very, very isolated and secluded.

“I’ll go to help the people, but I will not leave your xiongzun alone.” Xiyun is referring to the Bone Orchid fragment that is nestled within the gardens of the Arbiter Hall, that which she has cultivated and infused with spiritual energy over and over without pause for the last four hundred years, that sliver of primordial spirit more precious than anything else in this world, even more than her own lifeblood. It’s the whole reason why she has chosen to live like a hermit in these holy lands. Just as Dongfang Qingcang has once carefully, painstakingly, raised her from a seed here; this is the best place in all the realms to nurture his spirit back to formation, as quickly as possible.

Xunfeng bows low and crosses one arm over his chest to rest his fist over his heart, performing his obeisance to his Yuezhu. She is the only one now who can command this sincerity and respect from him. “Thank you, a’sao, for your grace. This Xunfeng will remain here until a’sao returns, and Xunfeng will guard xiongzun with his life.”

Even though it is unclear if xiongzun will ever be able to come back to them, Xiyun’s devotion to his brother is unmistakable. Believing in miracles and relying on blind optimism is not something that he is willing to indulge in when they have never worked out for him before, but there is something tangible here, in the way the Goddess so tenderly cares for this one and only artifact of his brother over and over, for hundreds of thousands of days. He does not visit this place often, only usually once every decade around the anniversary of his brother’s great sacrifice, but always, the steadfast flame of Xiyun’s hope is undying.

It is impossible not to be moved by this boundless faith.

Xiyun nods, assured that Xunfeng will do as he promised. “Let me infuse your xiongzun’s Bone Orchid with spiritual energy one more time, and then I’ll be ready to leave.” The faster she fulfills this duty, the faster she may return again to watch over her husband.

“The escort will arrive shortly to take you to the capital of Beiyou. The King of Beiyou and the Lord of the Northeast will be there to greet you, a’sao,” Xunfeng acquiesces.   

Danyin is bemused by this level of deference coming from him. She has never seen this side of him before. So there is someone who can make him yield like this. She moves her gaze from the man beside her and is faintly startled when she registers the Goddess’ gentle scrutiny.

The visitation of this duo today…is definitely an unexpected combination. Xiyun inclines her head at the fairy immortal. “Danyin xianjun, it’s been a long time. Congratulations on your promotion.” The golden crest of Shuiyuntian’s soaring crane, pinned over her heart, shows her new position as shangxian clearly. Danyin bows as well in reverence.

“Thank you, Shennü.”

“You’ve damaged your primordial spirit lately.” The Goddess can clearly see the condition of her energy, even if she does not know the specifics of what caused the injury. “If you do not disdain, then you may meditate here to recover. The lands of Xishan swell with restorative power that can help to repair your vitality.”

It is an exceedingly generous offer, and Danyin has not even had to ask for permission first. The Goddess, even touched by personal grief and tragedy, is still as kind and as gentle as when she was sealed as Xiaolanhua. Danyin bites her lip, feeling gratitude but also tinged with bittersweet sadness, seeing this beautiful woman steeped in loneliness and enduring a solitary wait that has already spanned four centuries.

“Then, we’ll do as a’sao says,” Xunfeng replies lightly on behalf, and Xiyun gazes upon the pair with a faintly musing air. Her eyes seem to brighten imperceptibly, as if finally making some sort of connection.

“You two are…”

“Yes, a’sao.” There is no hesitation in his reply, and Danyin stares at Xunfeng, baffled. Is this something to just blurt out like that?

“…I see.” A faint, rare sliver of a smile grows on the Goddess’ graceful face, and even with just that, she seems to glow softly with benevolent divinity. Her regard grows warmer, resting upon Danyin. “Xianjun, please come and visit more often.”

Danyin feels like there’s an unspoken conversation going on here that she’s not entirely grasping, but she can only curtsey, offer the customary greeting of the xianzu, and agree. “Yes, Shennü. Danyin will come and visit more often if Shennü does not mind the intrusion.”

The escort contingent from Cangyanhai soon arrives, and even though the Xishan Goddess does not require the protection, she is still to be afforded the full respect and dignity as their Moon Queen. She departs surrounded by an honor guard of loyal soldiers, expected to be back in a few days, and they see her off. Then, it’s just the two of them, again.

“Come with me,” he says, and leads her deeper into the inner sanctum of this utterly tranquil place, walking with a sense of familiarity and purpose across the open deck of this replica of Siming dian; down the stairs, through the inner halls, and towards the lush, green garden space that blossoms eternally with precisely eight thousand four hundred and fifty-two flowers. Not one more, not one less.

And very carefully tucked in there, within the space surrounded by the gentle fragrance of pastel flowers in full bloom, accompanied by the best sunlight and soft healing mists of Xishan, hangs a delicate, crescent-shaped pendant. Xunfeng’s feet silently stop before this special spot. His gaze is subtle as it lands upon the ivory bone fragment, so small and fragile he can sit it right in the heart of his palm and crush it into fine powder if he so wishes to, but as Danyin draws up beside him and glances askance at his expression, she only finds a quiet, lingering mourning, poignant on his beautiful features.

“This is my xiongzun,” he introduces her stoically, and Danyin thinks of Dongfang Qingcang as she has last seen him. Long hair turned stark white from possession, sclera black as night, sharp claws and fangs like a raving demon beast, out of his mind. He has allowed himself to become the vessel to seal Tai Sui in, at staggering cost. Allowed his own wife to destroy him so as to change her Fate, and in doing so, completely altered the Fate of all the Three Realms. It is a story of selfless sacrifice and endless love, and the ones who love and respect Dongfang Qingcang, once the greatest scrouge and villain of all the Three Realms, still mourn and grieve for him to this day.

With the same measure of reverent respect that Danyin has shown Xiyun earlier, she slowly curtseys and bows to the Bone Orchid, once again offering the greeting of the xianzu to the sentient artifact. She can sense the deep power radiating off the small pendant, quietly in hibernation, slumbering until the day when it is finally ready to take form once more. Maybe it will not be long, now. Danyin really hopes that is so, for the Goddess who still waits faithfully for her mate all this while.

“Danyin greets Yuezun daren.”

Xunfeng quietly takes her hand, fingers tangling with hers, and draws her upright from her obeisance. “Xiongzun, it’s been a while.” He speaks naturally and calmly, as though Dongfang Qingcang is standing right there before them, in the flesh. As though he has always communicated like this, with the brother who has been gone for so many centuries. “Today, I’ve brought my person here to meet you.”

Danyin is so surprised by the declaration, it takes her a moment to register his meaning. Her first reaction is to tug her hand away. He must have anticipated her knee-jerk response, because he simply adjusts his grip and does not allow her to retreat, keeping her firmly beside him. She is astonished, but it does not seem right to make a fuss in this peaceful, tranquil resting place of the Moon Supreme, and so she bites her tongue and keeps quiet.

“We’ll greet you properly when you return, xiongzun. I’m sure you’ll have many questions,” he continues, ignoring her stare. He pulls her hand to his middle, pressing it against his abdomen, and she finally realizes how tightly he is holding onto her. She subsides. “Come back to us soon, xiongzun. Xunfeng has a lot to talk about with xiongzun. …We’re all waiting for you.”

Then, he falls silent as a grave, just staring soberly at the Bone Orchid fragment for the longest time, as if waiting for a sign, anything, trying to make sense of what even it is that he is hoping to find, here. But the Bone Orchid remains silent. As always.

Danyin who senses the somberness of the situation, also sensibly stays quiet, at least up until Xunfeng is finally done with his greeting, and they slowly withdraw from the private garden sanctuary.  

“Are you alright?” she asks. He is still gripping her hand firmly, holding the smaller appendage against his person. Not entirely sure how to comfort him, she tentatively squeezes his fingers, only to promptly receive a strong squeeze back in return.  

“Yes.” He doesn’t elaborate, but she also doesn’t push further and just lets him hold her hand, his thumb stroking her knuckle over and over again.

“…Did you bring me here just to introduce your xiongzun and…a’sao…?” she sounds perplexed by the dawning realization.

“Is there an issue with that?” The tension is slowly leaking out of him, and he welcomes her distraction. He slants a look at her, so naturally, as if he’s the one in the right.

“…” Danyin has no idea what to say to that shameless confidence. She mulls over it, then mutters, almost as if still in disbelief and not entirely sure what just happened, it all occurred so quickly. “…Can you at least give me a heads-up beforehand next time?”

“There’s no more ‘next time.’ I only have one xiongzun and one a’sao.” His tone is bland. Thanks to the rampant violence that has been perpetuated all throughout Cangyanhai over the last tens of thousands of years, there are no more blood relatives of the Dongfang clan around. None who matters anymore, at any rate.

“…” He has a point, but the more Danyin thinks about it, the more it feels like she has been tricked somehow, somewhere. Xunfeng swiftly moves to draw the matter to a close, before she can have it all sorted out.

“Concentrate on healing your primordial spirit,” he changes the subject seamlessly and pulls her back up to the main deck of the Arbiter Hall. “We’ll stay here for the next three days until a’sao returns.”

It’s not like Danyin does not appreciate his focus, and furthermore, he is right. This is an unusual opportunity; not everyone is allowed to cultivate on this sacred territory. She leaves his side and walks across the wooden deck, heading over to the spot just beneath the Fate tree…pausing as she briefly recalls her fateful experience with the Tianji mirror, the memory of her past encounter briefly juxtaposed on its ancient trunk. The mirror is not present anymore, but Danyin veers away carefully all the same, as if unwilling to risk another glimpse into this magical artifact, should it ever manifest itself again. She moves closer to the edge of the platform and sits down in lotus on the warm wooden floor, facing the stunning view and vista of Xishan.

Lush, verdant with gentle hills that stretch out as far as the eye can see and partially obscured by soft, rolling mists, even the very air seems to thrum with an old, mystical presence. The magnificent peak of Yaoguangfeng and the craggy mountain ranges of this pristine, untouched terrain tower in the distance, with massive waterfalls cascading at great heights to water and nourish the lands. Danyin can feel the calm tranquility that blankets the entirety of Xishan; no wonder, it is such a good place for spiritual cultivation.

She closes her eyes and concentrates; blocking out all the distractions around her and within her mind, she slowly begins the task of getting in tune with herself. Her inner pathways begin to light up again…soft and silvery, and immediately, in her mind’s eye, she is able to see all the energy pathways flowing freely not just within her, but also around her. Her breath slows in wonder. There are so many floating energy trails lightly drifting through the air…and they all glow a bright green, shimmering with vitality. It’s the most she’s ever seen anywhere in the three realms. There is life is everywhere, saturated, in Xishan. Danyin carefully loosens her meridian gates little by little and grasps a wispy thread closest to her, gently drawing it inwards to herself. Slowly, painstakingly, bit by bit, she begins the long, arduous task of patching up her injured core. Three days will not be enough to fix her damage completely…but it will go a long way.

Xunfeng quietly comes up beside her as he senses her cultivating in earnest. He does not disturb, or get in the way. Just there, silently accompanying her.

It is late; the sun has long since set, and the weak, healing rays that illuminate the entire holy land have disappeared for the day, when she finally, silently, falls out of her focus. She is stiff from sitting unmoving in one position for the whole day and mentally exhausted from her efforts. Spiritual cultivation is an incredibly taxing activity; draining all of her physical energy, yet it still has to be done, and can only be accomplished by her own efforts. No one else. Her vitality feels less fragmented…more put together than when she first arrived, so this is slowly working, even though the process is not particularly exciting or engaging.

Aching everywhere and limbs cramping, she briefly forgets where she is. Danyin just wants to fold onto the floor, curl up right there and then, and go to sleep.

“…Done?” The voice that speaks is low and masculine, and when he stirs, a subtle scent of agarwood exudes from his brocade robes. She cracks open her eyes and turns her head. He has been quietly meditating on the deck beside her and now watches her.

“…For tonight.” It’s better to cultivate in Xishan where there’s light, imbued by the yang qi from the sun. For some reason, the land seems even more saturated with spirituality during the day, which makes it easier for her to draw the energy to use for herself. “I’ll begin again at dawn tomorrow.”

His dark eyes flicker over her wan, tired features. “Rest now, then. A’sao allocated the guest rooms-”

“Can’t move. My legs are numb.” She does not even wish to move her limbs or try to stand, knowing that she will just plant straight down on her face now…on top of having to endure the persisting cramps running up and down her calves. Forget it, she will just sit here and wait out the spasming discomfort, before attempting to make her way to the assigned guest quarters that the Shennü has showed them earlier-

“Let me see.” A lean, ivory hand unfurls and closes around her ankle, unfolding her leg and pulling it over his lap. Unprepared, she nearly pitches backward, unbalanced by the ridiculously natural action coming from him.

Danyin’s eyes widen. She is so surprised that she doesn’t stop him until his hand pushes away the gossamer hem of her dress, revealing thin, silk inner pants underneath. Those long fingers curl over her calf, and she can feel the heat of his large palm even over the fabric, searing her skin.

“Hsss! W-Wait-” Her voice rises a notch in confusion, and then in pain as he starts kneading at her cramping muscles with hard, firm fingers to resolve the contractions and relax her compressed nerves. Cowed and confounded, she tries to retract her limb only for him to throw her a look.

“Don’t move.”

Her expression is a myriad of disbelief and embarrassment. What is even going on here- At last, she burst out unhappily. “Hurts! Can you be gentler?”

“This Prince is massaging you personally and you still dare complain?” But he lessens the force that he is applying on her twitching leg all the same; this is the first time that he has ever deigned to perform this act for anyone, even though he is behaving like it is a normal thing. She feels very soft, yet underneath it all, there’s a tensile suppleness and strength that makes the core of her martial ability, graceful like a crane in flight. It is impossible not to enjoy the act of touching her, considering his favor of her, even though his expression is still bland as ever.

“…” Grimacing, she tolerates the static, tingling discomfort, mainly because his ministrations are working, and the sharp, shooting pain slowly recedes. The moment she gets more feeling in her leg again, Danyin immediately pulls it back from his grasp. It is very embarrassing; she’s never let a man touch her leg before. The intimacy of his large, strong hand stroking and squeezing her slender calf from ankle to knee and then back down again…even against her will, her face is tinged pink, and that annoys her, too-

Xunfeng does not mind her withdrawal. He just stretches his hand out plainly, palm upturned. “Other one.”

“No.” Is he crazy? This is highly inappropriate-

“Danyin.”

“…” Danyin is very confused. She is not sure if she has been unwittingly placed under a spell of the Moon Prince, but just one evocation of her name from his lips, and she is docilely, albeit very disgruntledly, putting up no resistance when he reaches over again and takes her other leg.

“Hsss- Lighter-!” She winces at the prickling, pins-and-needles sensation stabbing up her limb with every brisk pass of his hand. The awkward, blasted self-consciousness she feels quickly fades because of his utilitarian action. This does not feel amorous or affectionate at all, he might as well be rubbing a horse down after a hard run for all the delicacy and tenderness he is employing on her. He may no longer belong to the battlefield, but that brusque, pragmatic warlord side is still very present in him, a complete contrast to his delicate, ephemeral appearance. It is really throwing her off, his gesture of caring.

“…Bear with it.” Xunfeng does not sound entirely sympathetic, but the faster he resolves the spasms, the less discomfort she will have to endure. Danyin is completely defeated by him. The cramps are almost gone now, but her pride--

“…Thanking…Xunfeng dianxia for his…grace…” She stiffly retracts her leg from his hold, her porcelain features still tinted with chagrin. She is normally composed and distant, a dignified, untouchable celestial air, but now, with those all too earthly emotions flitting across her beautiful face, it just makes her all the more appealing. Well within reach. He is slow to move his gaze from her face.

“Can you walk, now?” He rises to his feet gracefully and then bends over to pick her up, too. She still feels a bit unsteady on her feet, but that sensation of weakness will go away, soon.

“Yes. Thanks. Goodnight-” She hobbles off gingerly, just happy to leave without falling on her face and eager to beat a retreat after receiving all this specialized attention from the Moon Prince. It is overwhelming, she is not used to it and cannot decide if she likes it or not, very vexing. It has been well over four hundred years since her father has been taken away from her and incarcerated. In that time, she has long since grown used to looking after herself for the most part, and also looking out for others.

This overt, if not awkward, tenderness intimidates her.

Xunfeng watches her hurry away and disappear below deck. Then, he looks down at his own hands, noble brow furrowing.

Is it…too much?

He remains in the garden conservatory that night, not really resting, but quietly meditating, steadfastly watching over his xiongzun’s Bone Orchid just as he has promised a’sao. In the velvety duskiness of the moonlit garden sanctuary, he blends in with the night, just sitting on the wooden bench with his eyes closed, patiently waiting for dawn to arrive. The temperate weather of Xishan is relatively mild all year round…and this is not the first time he has accompanied xiongzun like this. On nights like this, the solitude is not unbearable. The cool night breeze is sobering. It is almost peaceful.

The slight, very muted, movements of someone approaching catch his attention immediately, but considering that there is only one other person residing within this Arbiter Hall right now, he does not react to the intrusion. Eyes remaining shut, even his slow, steady breathing does not change as he remains calmly in place, wanting to see what she is up to.

She is not being deliberately sneaky, just quietly trying not to disturb the inhabitants in this space. Her movements are slow and muffled; the guest room beside hers has not been touched at all, so she has become curious, wondering where he has gone, if he isn’t retiring even when it is already this late. Somehow, it is unsurprising to find him quietly sitting beneath his brother’s primordial fragment, watching over the crescent pendant just like that one time she stumbled upon him on the second anniversary of his brother’s sacrifice, gazing up at the crescent moon on Yujing’s pristine grounds, radiating that cold, reserved loneliness.

Danyin ventures closer when she realizes that he seems to be at rest. The slight, leery tension seems to bleed out of her, knowing that she does not have to face his stare and promptly forget what to do with herself, like an idiot. Sometimes, she really does not appreciate how this liking for him can influence her behavior so much. She comes to a stop before him and peers at his face. Thin, firm lips, a slender, almost feminine nose, his sooty eyelashes are so long, they brush against his ivory cheekbones like the delicate wings of a black butterfly. It really is an elegant, aristocratic face, so immaculate and beautiful even for a member of the realms’ most powerful royalties…

Ah, but that’s not what she’s here for, rhapsodizing over Xunfeng’s appearance like a moonstruck calf. Danyin shakes her head in annoyance again; she has really thought that she’s over this foolish phase after she climbed out of that pit that is Changheng. Now to plant face first into another beauty trap that is Dongfang Xunfeng…

Irritated with herself, she briskly unfurls the blanket that she has thrown over her arm, leans over, and softly drapes it over him. Very careful not to awaken the person, taking this mortifying risk of possibly being caught in the act, out of concern.

She still remembers the stark way he has stared at his brother’s bone fragment earlier in the day, and now…

I hope your wish comes true soon.

Slender fingers gently tuck the blanket around his shoulders, covering him from the neck down, a protection against the chill of the night. She dares not linger for long, and just as quietly as she has come, she prudently, agilely retreats. This is his vigil to observe; she will not intrude.

His eyes slowly open…only after she has departed. But the warmth she leaves behind lingers. The blanket is clean and soft, and smells like the sun. He stays very still for a long time. Just greedily absorbing this feeling.

It isn’t too much, after all.

If anything, it is barely enough. He feels desperately starved for more.

Xunfeng sighs and gazes up at the Bone Orchid fragment overhead, a silent witness to it all. Was this how his brother felt too, when he first realized his feelings for his sister-in-law?

How wonderful.

How absolutely terrifying.

“Xiongzun…I think I’m beginning to understand you a bit more, now.”

Chapter Text

The young child quietly creeps along the hallways of the Silent Moon Palace. He is very careful, his steps light as air, his senses on full alert, sneaking around here and there like a tiny, nondescript shadow, cautiously squeaking under the hawklike purview of the palace guards at every level. He is still very, very small in size and stature, so he is able to easily hide within the slightest nooks and crannies that are often overlooked as potential concealment points for intruders. The palace is also not completely unfamiliar to him, so he has a vague idea of where he should be heading towards, even though he is usually not allowed to come into this royal space. The boy really does not wish to be here, either. This place is filled with too many people for his comfort, the clutter of thoughts and feelings easily overwhelming him if he is careless enough to lower his guard too much…and not everyone smells of good, either.

But there’s no choice. The one he wants to see should be somewhere here, so of course the boy has to brave this dangerous journey in order to meet his favorite person once again. She is so shiny to him and warm, but the sad thing is, he only gets to see her maybe once every couple of months. He is not resolved and is unwilling to accept this unfairness. Big bright eyes, tilted at the ends like a cute, inquisitive feline, almost glowing with a hidden preternatural light, are shining with determination and anticipation. Just a bit more, and he will arrive and finally get to see his Danyin gugu-!

“Rui’er, what are you doing?” A large hand falls onto his shoulder, holding him back before he can successfully hype himself up and make that last full sprint dash into the private wings of the Moon Prince.

Aww, nooo!! He’s so close!!

The snow lion cub grimaces. Just by the voice alone, he already knows the identity of the person who has stopped him. He looks up. And up. And up. His neck hurts just having to crick all the way back to meet the eyes of the tall man standing behind him, staring down bemusedly back. Rui’er deliberately widens his eyes and portrays a look of childish innocence, trying very, very hard to act like the baby that he is. Jie Li gugu always says so, that he’s a baby!!  

“Shangque guzhang, what are you doing here?”

“That’s my question.” Shangque is not buying his look of wide-eyed innocence. This scamp is more mischievous than his pristine appearance implies, and Shangque is only ever truly foolish for his wife, and his lord. For everyone else, he’s sharp as a whip and highly observant, and the wiles of this child are especially easy to see through. “You shouldn’t be here, Rui’er. Xunfeng dianxia will be displeased if you sneak into his palace again. Do you want to copy another five hundred pages of calligraphy?”

The lion cub’s face scrunches up with distaste and displeasure at the reminder of his latest punishment. His small hand had hurt after days of being made to sit in Xunfeng dianxia’s study, no playing allowed, just copying characters that he does not even know how to read properly yet. Xunfeng dianxia is a bad egg who just likes to bully cute little babies like Rui’er! When Rui’er cannot take it anymore and threw a tantrum, throwing inkbrush, ink, and paper everywhere, Xunfeng dianxia just calmly watched him roll all around the marble floor kicking and crying, and then made him redo all the work, again! Bad egg, bad egg!!

Shangque guzhang’s reminder makes the young boy shrink back a bit. It has taken a while, but he knows to fear Xunfeng dianxia now, mainly because the man will not relent no matter how big a fuss Rui’er makes before him. Rui’er is so cute, how can anyone bear to punish Rui’er? Xunfeng dianxia is completely heartless, a tyrant, hnng! The snow lion cub tugs at the black dragon’s hand, swinging it back and forth a little, all precociously, and starts to whine like a baby. Shangque gazes down at this act and cannot help but think that the series of motions is very familiar, has he been taking lessons from Jie Li?

“But Rui’er wanna see Danyin gugu! Jie Li gugu said that Danyin gugu will be here; Rui’er has been waiting forever. Please, Shangque guzhang, please, please please~”

It is very hard to say no to the child, who still looks physically like he is five-year-old at most in mortal age, even though he must be at least a hundred. Even so, he really is still just a baby, compared to the adults all around him. Shangque places one hand on the cub’s soft black hair and rubs his head. He is the most expressive celestial snow lion the black dragon has ever met; that bunch is typically very stoic and aloof when around other people not of their kind. Shangque cannot help but be endeared to the child, especially since it has taken all of them quite some time to coax this naturally bright and lively cub back out of his reticent shell, in the wake of his parents’ deaths.

“Well, Rui’er, Danyin xianjun is only due to arrive tonight, but that will be past Rui’er’s bedtime. Shangque guzhang promises to take Rui’er to visit xianjun tomorrow, how about it? Rui’er won’t have to sneak into the palace.”

Rui’er sticks his lower lip out a hair, pouting at the terrible compromise. “But Rui’er is already here. Rui’er wants to wait here for Danyin gugu,” he insists with a childlike coquettishness. “Shangque guzhang, Shangque guzhang, please, please, pleaseeee~” The child is two steps away from rolling all over the floor and fussing again, the only being in the last five hundred years who dares to act with such impunity within the cold and austere Silent Moon Palace. The last one being, of course, their Yuezhu, Lanhua xianzi, now the Xishan Shennü Xiyun.

“Rui’er,” Shangque is helpless. Without Jie Li around to act as a stern disciplinarian, all the children in the orphanage know that this big, scary black dragon is in truth just a huge softie; you can climb all over his head and even put your head in between those cavernous jaws filled with razor-sharp teeth as big as a human is tall, and he will still be very gentle. “Rui’er must be good-”

Sure enough, all that noise and pestering soon summons the one person neither wants to see, his immaculate expression blank and reserved, just a hint of irritation in the dark eyes at the disturbance.   

“Why are you both making a din out here?”

The child freezes for one second, and then with a tiny squeak, he disappears in a flash right behind the big black dragon.

Shangque immediately straightens and offers a salute to the interim Moon Supreme as he emerges from his wing of the palace, drawn out by all the noise. “Greetings, Xunfeng dianxia.” He gazes down at the cub hiding badly behind him. “Rui’er, greet.”

The baby snow lion purses his lips, but one peek at Xunfeng dianxia, combined with the sinking pressure of his cold aura, is enough to convince him to behave honestly.  

“…Greetings… Xunfeng…dianxia…” The mischievous child from earlier is now meek as a mouse, with only half a round face and one sheepish eye peering out from behind the dragon general’s long legs.

“Why are you making a din out here?” Xunfeng repeats, coming to a stop before the duo, just eyeing the child with the same neutral look.

The baby snow lion cannot bear the regard of the scary Moon Prince, and slowly inches back to hide behind Shangque guzhang. His voice is suddenly small and sulky, with a milky, almost crying tone. “…Rui’er just wants to see Danyin gugu.”

“She’s not arrived yet.”

“But Rui’er wants to wait for gugu-” The beginnings of an almost puppy-like whine enter that cute, petulant tone again. Most adults will relent and indulge the child; coupled with his adorable appearance, his babyish crossness is all too precocious. But Xunfeng is unaffected; he also knows how to act petulant.

Shangque is fully aware that this act will not fly with Xunfeng dianxia, and is about to open his mouth to interject and withdraw with the boy when oddly enough, the Moon Prince speaks first.

“Very well, I will permit it.”

Rui’er immediately pokes his little head out from behind Shangque again, perking at the reply. Did he hear wrongly? Xunfeng dianxia agrees?? “Really?”

“…Yes, really.”

Rui’er perks up even more, his little face brightening happily. It is truly cute, the cub’s elated expression. So innocent. So pure. So naïve. “Really, really? Xunfeng dianxia is not bluffing Rui’er?”

“I keep my word. And since you adore your gugu so much, you must have also brought her a present,” the Moon Prince casually adds. 

“Present?” The child cocks his little head, thinking hard. He has come empty-handed, and in his excitement to see Danyin gugu for the first time after a few months, he hasn’t considered anything like a present-

“Yes, that’s what you prepare when you greet the people you really like.” The provocation in the silken drawl is very subtle, nearly undetectable. Shangque is…bemused. He has never heard of such a custom before and already has a good idea where dianxia is going with this. Ai, this poor kid is way too young to try to scheme against Dongfang Xunfeng for Danyin xianjun’s time and attention-

But even if Rui’er does not have old age and treachery on his side, the child is full of youth and exuberance. He brightens after mulling over the problem for a while. “Rui’er always gives hugs and kisses to Danyin gugu, always!!”

There’s a subtle twitch on Xunfeng’s face before he suppresses his reaction behind a pokerfaced expression. If Shangque hasn’t been specifically paying attention, even he would have missed that response, gone as quickly as it come. That’s it, the black dragon thinks glumly. For sure they will not have an easy time of it now, and to think he was still hoping in vain to get home to Jie Li in time for an early dinner. He should have just grabbed Rui’er and made a run for it, the moment Xunfeng dianxia appeared.

“That’s not enough,” Xunfeng’s drawl is still very bland, very neutral. Shangque knows that tone fairly well; it’s the same languid tone dianxia uses in the royal court, all deceptively nonchalant and insipid, before he really lays the law down on the lords who have offended him. He thinks that Xunfeng dianxia is really something; he will not go easy even on a child. In this aspect, the younger Dongfang brother is exactly the same as his xiongzun. “That’s nothing special; it’s what you always do.”  

The calculated wiliness is subtly masked behind the completely unimpressed tone, and even his flawless expression is one of subtle disdain. That obviously irks the child, not happy to have his worship of his favorite person in the world doubted and questioned.

“Isn’t she the brightest existence in your world?” Xunfeng idly asks, trailing off. “If it is me…”

“…If it is you?” Rui’er is eyeing Xunfeng curiously, his entire head popping out from behind Shangque guzhang’s legs now. Despite himself, despite his wariness and dislike of Xunfeng dianxia, the cub still finds himself drawn to the enigmatic demeanor of the Moon Prince. The child has to admit, even though the Moon Prince’s character is not exactly upright and honest like Danyin gugu – he smells of an imperious opulence and his aura is cold and dark, oppressive at times, even – there is no denying that this man is gugu’s person. Somehow, Xunfeng dianxia has managed to trick Danyin gugu into liking him, so that means he surely knows what gugu likes. Going by that logic, it makes sense to pay attention to what Xunfeng dianxia has to say, so that Rui’er can learn from the best and steal gugu away when he grows up.

Xunfeng eyes his tiny competition seriously. “I’ll give her everything she wants…the skies even.”

One wiry, lean arm slowly raises, draped in luxurious silk and brocade, a long, ivory finger pointing towards the scalloped arched windows of the high palace, directing the gaze out to the dusky night beyond, glowing with the shimmering aurora displays of Cangyanhai’s beautiful polar lights.

Shangque is trying not to twitch. Xunfeng dianxia, what are you trying to do?

“The…skies?” the snow lion cub stares for a long time at the dancing waves and ephemeral pillars of light outside, almost as if mesmerized by the idea. Rui’er has not thought that it is possible to gift the skies to Danyin gugu. His feline eyes brighten with the possibilities, and knowing that the child has already taken the bait, Xunfeng lazily closes the trap.

“Yes. But this light can only be captured during a very specific time…such as right this instant.”

Shangque is having a really bad feeling now. He hurries to interrupt. “Dianxia-”

Xunfeng flicks a stare at the black dragon, and Shangque stops again, suddenly feeling like the words he wants to say are all blocked in his throat. He is already feeling very aggrieved, knowing that he will also not escape unscathed from this encounter. Truly, it’s a calamity when one offends this Moon Prince.

Rui’er is already half convinced, and also fully in wonder. Won’t it be so cool, to catch the heavenly lights? Gugu will be so impressed with Rui’er for sure!! The child slips around Shangque guzhang’s figure and steps forward, eager to hear more. “How? How can Rui’er capture the skies for Danyin gugu?”

The child is really so good and innocent, entirely pure in his sincerity to please the one he likes so much. Shangque is sweating, hoping that dianxia will have mercy and not say anything that will put Rui’er at risk of endangering himself.

Of course, Xunfeng has no intention to harm the child. Danyin is very fond of this boy; it will be a problem if she finds out that the cub has gotten hurt due to him in any way, even if indirectly. Xunfeng is always clever to avoid repercussions and knows where to draw the line, and besides, the intent is not to harm, merely to keep away. He deliberately holds his silence, prolonging the anticipation and the tension, at least until the child is squirming impatiently.

“Tell Rui’er, please!!”

Xunfeng’s tone is very leisurely, and careless.  

“…The lights descend from the skies every night, and motes of them can be found floating all over An Song Lin, if one searches hard enough. They are entirely defenseless in that stage and can be easily captured by quick hands if one is nimble and careful.”

Rui’er’s eyes are wide with amazement. There is such a thing?? How come no one has ever told him??  “Rui’er will go, Rui’er will immediately go and catch all the heavenly lights and present a wonderful sight to Danyin gugu!”

“…Hm, it will be interesting, to see if you can succeed.” Xunfeng’s drawl is injected with the faintest thread of skepticism, which further prickles the boy’s determination to prove himself. Shangque really wants to ask, is this even necessary, why is dianxia further fanning the flames and goading a baby? Is it not enough like this already? Piqued, the child stamps his feet, harumphing.

“Rui’er will definitely do it, don’t belittle Rui’er, Xunfeng dianxia!”

“…We’ll see.” Finally, Xunfeng is satisfied, watching that burning expression of resolve. Those phoenix eyes slide over to fix upon the other man. “Shangque.” Even without saying anything else, the black dragon knows that Xunfeng has just oh so gracefully shafted this entire responsibility over to him, and how on earth is he supposed to refuse the fervent, expectant stare coming from Rui’er? The black dragon wants to cry with exasperation, but there are no tears forthcoming.

“…Yes, dianxia. Shangque…understands.”

…Good. Very good. Xunfeng dianxia has just basically sent him out on a jaunty little trip all over the Dark Pine Forest to catch fireflies with the exuberant snow lion cub, just to get the child out of the way of his own reunion with his lover…but what about him? What about his own anticipated dinner with his beloved wife? This future brother-in-law of his is really so terrible, and Shangque isn’t even allowed to criticize him. Shangque’s heart is unwilling, but what else can he do?

“Yes, Shangque guzhang, let’s go! We must hurry before we miss this special timing!!” The boy grabs at Shangque guzhang’s hand and tries to tow the older man faster out of the palace and towards the forest, but not before issuing another greeting to the Moon Prince to seek permission for their departure, which is of course swiftly granted. The cub has completely forgotten about fussing over wanting to stay in the palace to await his Danyin gugu, and is practically gamboling his way down the hallway on his way out, so excited and thrilled to embark on his new adventure, his bright, innocent nature leaking out despite claiming to ‘dislike’ the Moon Prince. “We have to catch the lights that Xunfeng dianxia told us about, hehe. He just shared a really good thing, hasn’t he?”

“…”

…It’s very difficult for noble-spirited mythical creatures like them to live with the members of Cangyanhai royalty, who are not always so honorable, or so upright. This child is truly shining with naivete and innocence; he has already been sold by Xunfeng dianxia and yet he is still happily counting money for the one who sold him-

Shangque resigns himself to this fate and rubs the boy’s head.

“…Rui’er, please grow up quickly and intelligently.”

“???”

Danyin stirs drowsily when Xunfeng quietly returns to the chambers. Unbeknownst to almost all the inhabitants of the palace, she has slipped in just before dusk earlier but has retired straight to bed to recuperate from the exhaustion of the last couple of days. Fighting off a den of high-level demons to defend the villages nearby Wangchuan from the incursion of the marauding beasts has taken a lot out of her this time, and while she is not heavily injured from the encounter, she still needs to recover her energy with rest. 

She has never been one of those natural geniuses born intrinsically gifted when it comes to warfare or even pure combative powers. Every shred of skill and ability she possesses now, she’s had to fight tooth and nail, struggle through arduous experiences to earn the right to wield. He knows how hard she pushes herself, in order to excel with seeming grace and effortlessness in this responsibility that she has chosen all too willingly to undertake. In some ways, they are very similar; not a born prodigy to their roles, has had to fight like hell to get to where they are now, but unlike her, he never will have voluntarily chosen to embark upon the more difficult path, if it hasn’t already been assigned to him at birth.

In this, she is far nobler and braver than he will ever aspire to be…and maybe that is why he is so fiercely protective of her. Willing, even, to become her sky, the wind beneath her wings, so that she may soar higher and freer.

He comes up to the edge of the bed, unhurriedly removes his outer robes and the crescent crown of thorns that sits on his head, and joins her under the satin covers. Long, wiry arms draw her towards him, and she turns towards him automatically, curling into his embrace. She buries her face into the side of his throat, silently breathing him in, slowly relaxing to that familiar scent of royal agarwood. Her hands come up, clinging to the front of his dark inner robe, lazily, pressing a sleepy kiss on his collarbone. His arms close around her back and waist, pulling her snug against him, quietly nosing her hair…and just like that, he, too, is now content.

Her long eyelashes flutter against his ivory skin, her voice is husky and thick with sleep as she murmurs. “…Who’s outside?”

“…No one.” His usually cold, detached tone is low, soft, and filled with this patient gentleness that makes it very comfortable to just listen to him.

Danyin’s brow knit slightly. Funny; she vaguely remembers hearing a familiar childish pitch earlier… but then Xunfeng rubs her waist, ghosts his lips over her temple, lulling her back to a hazy, dreamy state of torpor. She exhales, the furrow between her brows slowly going away, all the tension leaving her body. She is warmly cosseted in his embrace, safe, and there is no need to think or worry about anything.

He kisses her hair, tucks her head under his chin. “Sleep.”

“Mn…” She snuggles into him and drifts off.

He will guard her repose possessively, tonight.

Chapter Text

Danyin is not entirely sure why she has been appointed the envoy to go between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian out of nowhere…no, actually she does exactly know why.

She just does not have a choice in the matter, is all. Perhaps she never had, despite naively having thought otherwise. She cannot even launch a petition or plea to try to get the appointment canceled; her opponent’s hand was just too quick and crafty to afford her even that small opportunity, that sliver of a fighting chance.

The Fairy Immortal is boiling with impotent fury as she is politely forced to accept the edict that has been swiftly cascaded down by the administration of Yunzhong dijun. Kneeling in front of the main hall of her Father’s zhilan ge to receive the royal messenger, her pale expression is blank and her spine is ramrod straight, her back molars grinding almost audibly as she reluctantly stretches out her white, slender hands to take the thinly veiled threat.

By the grace of Heavenly Emperor Yunzhong dijun, Danyin xianzi is to depart immediately to fulfill her duty as the newly appointed emissary for Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian. Ambassador Danyin xianzi is to remain stationed in Jiu You cheng indefinitely until further notice, to coordinate all diplomatic matters between the two tribes and ensure continuous peace between the Fairy Realm and the Moon Realm.

End of message.

To a casual onlooker, this edict reads like a praise and a promotion, proof of the Heavenly Emperor’s warm regard and open acknowledgment of the potential in this young and uprising noble Fairy Immortal of his royal court. The peace between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian is something all too hard to gain, so of course, it is imperative to properly protect this harmony. That she has been given this position is a great honor.

Danyin knows that the role is an incredibly important one, but Danyin also knows that this is not a promotion, or a praise. At least not for her. This is a deliberate message from Yunzhong dijun.

Mind racing, she still recalls the strangely loaded conversation that she had with the emperor just the day before. Summoned to Yunzhong Water Pavilion completely at random, she had been told to attend an audience with Yunzhong dijun, and even though the emperor had been genial and seemingly friendly, Danyin had dared not relax her guard for even a single moment. Throughout the entire encounter, she clung to her composure and tranquility, articulate but extremely careful in her speech and conduct, too familiar and well-instructed by Li Yuan to make any faux pas that might put her directly under the emperor’s divine mercy.

Yunzhong dijun had asked kindly about her well-being, and they had a brief conversation exchanging pleasantries. Danyin passively followed the social protocols and patiently played the waiting game, biding her time for junshang to finally bring up the reason why she had been called to see him. Sure enough, the questions soon came.

What are her plans for the future, how is her spiritual cultivation going, what is she going to do now that she is the only representative remaining of her family’s bloodline…and much to her dismay, Danyin quickly began to glean the agenda that Yunzhong dijun is planning to push onto her. His questions turned more subtly leading; enquiring about her marriage prospects, asking if her father had arranged a prior engagement for her already, and even now, Danyin can still recall the icy fingers of dread crawling down her spine the moment the conversation turned in that inevitable direction.

Her title as the most beautiful xianzi in Shuiyuntian has become more a curse than a mark of distinction lately, after her father has lost favor and is no longer able to protect her against the incoming marriage proposals from the other high ranked nobility of the Yujing aristocracy. Even though Li Yuan is now considered an immortal criminal and his daughter is technically a half-blood, his lineage and power are the real thing, and Danyin xianzi is his daughter who has also inherited that bloodline full of untapped potential for spiritual cultivation and ability. Any progeny born from her will be naturally strong, and she is also astoundingly beautiful, highly educated in all the four noble arts of qinqishuhua, and politically trained.

An incredibly valuable prize, a worthy, honorable reward to be bestowed upon the noble house of any loyal subject...and her father is no longer able to shield her from the political machinations of those who sit at the top of Shuiyuntian’s royal court, tantalizing and ripe for the picking.

Traditionally, matters of marriage are to be arranged by the parents or older relatives, but Danyin has always had her heart set on Changheng in the past, and her doting father also never forced her hand in marriage when she showed no interest in any of the other Fairy lords in Yujing. However, there is no one left in her household to protect and indulge her anymore, and Yunzhong dijun has kindly expressed concern by not-so-subtly highlighting that fact…to the point where he is even offering to step in himself and ‘help’ match her to a worthy husband from a great noble family, all for the sake of safeguarding her future, of course-

The icy fear in Danyin coiled even tighter around her heart the moment Yunzhong dijun openly stated his intention, akin to a noose closing around her neck, making it hard to breathe. A royal edict from the Heavenly Emperor cannot be overturned, once issued. If Yunzhong dijun is to bestow a marriage decree with her name on it, she will have no way of escaping. Yesterday, facing down the man who could seal her fate with one sentence, her expression had remained stoic and imperturbable, her mind racing to think of a way out of this rapidly closing trap. In the end, there is only one choice. 

Demurring, bowing low, she respectfully declared her intention. “Junshang, Danyin is full of gratitude, but Danyin has no desire for marriage.” Her tone was subtle but emphatic, her voice growing strong with a firm conviction and calmness that she did not entirely feel, stilling the shaking by force of will. “Danyin aspires to serve Shuiyuntian in the military, just like how Lady Chidi once guarded and protected our tribe, willing to shed blood, sweat, and tears alongside our brave and noble soldiers in exchange for the eternal preservation of our xianzu's serenity and tranquility.”

Yunzhong dijun was disappointed with her firm assertion, the air in the audience chamber became so dense. He was silent for a long while thereafter. “Benjun was not aware that xianzi harbored such strong aspirations to serve my Shuiyuntian. This conviction should not be casually made.”

There was a clear warning, but Danyin’s response could only be ever resolute and unyielding, digging deep in like she was clutching desperately to her one and only lifeline. Only by embarking on this path will she be able to escape a lifetime of being sequestered in some man’s backyard or palace harem, treated like a political pawn or a trophy wife, a pretty chattel for producing powerful offspring; she cannot afford to let go. This is the only way to deflect Yunzhong’s intention to use her to fulfill his political agendas– by openly committing her entire self, wholeheartedly, to serving their realm so ostentatiously and boldly that even he cannot refuse her.

“Junshang, Danyin is absolutely sure. Danyin thanks junshang for his kind consideration and hopes that junshang will grant this favor to allow Danyin to do her part and serve Shuiyuntian wholeheartedly within her best capability.”

Once more, Yunzhong was ominously silent for a long time. But Danyin remained perfectly, stubbornly, still, sinking deep in her obeisance, head bowed, eyes trained fixatedly on the marble floor just a few feet in front of her. She did not look up, refused to budge, however long Yunzhong waited for her to relent.

At last, the emperor lightly sighed.

“Danyin xianzi, I cannot force you if you’re unwilling. So be it, then. To aspire to serve with the Heavenly Army is a noble and admirable pursuit, but it is an arduous path to take. Should you decide to have a change of mind in the future, my offer always stands ready for you. Despite what happened with your father…he was also once among my most loyal subjects. I feel obliged to look after his lineage, even if it’s within this insignificant capacity.”

Danyin dared not relax, even when it seemed like she had just barely avoided disaster – at least for the moment. “Thanking junshang for your merciful understanding and royal grace. Danyin is not afraid of adversity. Danyin will work hard to not fail junshang’s expectations.” With another sharply executed bow, she wasted no time swiftly withdrawing from the royal pavilion, prudently not commenting on the emperor’s ‘lament,’ and also half doubting that the matter would end just like that.

It seemed like she was entirely right to remain on guard, to not celebrate too early…because first thing the next morning, the royal edict had already arrived at her door.

This edict to send her straight to Cangyanhai had descended like a lightning strike completely out of the blue, rocking Danyin backward with the abruptness of it all. The emperor had not mentioned even a word of Cangyanhai during their previous conversation, but it was not hard for Danyin to understand his intention the moment the court attendant announced the royal command - to banish her from the safety and comforts of Yujing, to have her, a highborn fairy noble, suffer hardships and challenges all alone and with no backing in a foreign land, to press her into changing her mind about accepting a marriage decree of Yunzhong’s choice, if she still wants to live a charmed, leisurely life as part of Shuiyuntian’s aristocratic elite.

He cannot force her to marry, at least not without shattering that thin veneer of kingly compassion that he had worked so hard to cultivate before all of Shuiyuntian, but he can quietly make things very difficult for her, should she continue to obstinately resist his intentions to match her to one of his favored subjects.

This edict…is meant to bury her ambition and break her spirit, so that she will crawl back in defeat and defer to her emperor’s will.

Danyin is so angry, it takes her a long time to reply to the messenger still waiting for her to express her gratitude towards their emperor’s royal generosity. She grips the scroll so hard her knuckles turn white, and she crushes the delicate silk material beyond recovery.

Even so, her beautiful expression is flawlessly composed. She executes the greeting gesture of the Xianzu with impeccable grace and elegance, her dulcet voice crisp and clear.

“Thanking junshang for his wise benevolence. This Danyin gladly accepts.”

“Zunshang, the new envoy from Shuiyuntian has arrived to pay their respects and introduce themselves.”

Xunfeng stirs from the opulent chair on the highest dais in the great throne room of the Silent Moon Palace. His immaculate expression is schooled, unreadable, and distant as the moon. As the current head of Cangyanhai, he is richly dressed in sumptuous, ceremonial robes bearing the official colors of the Moon Prince, showing off the prestige of the royal Dongfang clan to all who come to pay their homage to the leader of the Moon tribe. The crescent crown of thorns sits resplendent on his head with careless grace, just as he appears indifferently at ease bearing the heavy mantle of responsibility for his tribe on his shoulders, sitting on that high throne that rightfully belongs to his xiongzun.

…Yet, he does not appear awkward or look out of place in that position, just quietly, sedately, occupying this space and fulfilling the duties expected of his royal clan…until when his older brother can finally return to take the reins once more.

“Let them in.”

It’s the time of the day when he is normally due to meet with foreign ambassadors or the various lords of Cangyanhai should they seek an audience, either to be greeted or to discuss any matters of importance that require the attention of the interim Moon Supreme. It has been a significantly dull day so far, and already, he is mentally thinking of how to draft the trade proposal between the states of the Ninth You and the Eastern Fairylands.

The previous ambassador of Shuiyuntian is a lesser Fairy Lord who also serves as a guild representative for the tradesmen of the east of Xianzhou. Just before the man was suddenly recalled by Shuiyuntian from his position as an emissary to Cangyanhai, he had finally relented and expressed an interest in working with the Moon tribe to establish a trading network for the artisans and craftsmen of both realms after a continuous campaign of subtle badgering from the Moon Prince and his people over the last few years. At least they finally got their claws into the man before he departed for the Eastern Fairylands; with some luck and a lot of temerity, the skeletal framework for that tentative alliance will be up and running by next spring…

His attention lazily shifts to the figure of the new Shuiyuntian emissary as they step into the throne room and proceed down the long, black slate aisle in measured steps. Recognition flickers in his obsidian eyes as she nears the foot of his throne. The woman’s face is perfectly calm and self-collected, not even a ripple of emotion flickering across her pristine features as she finally comes to a stop before him at the bottom of the dais, curtseying elegantly with a perfectly executed xianzu greeting; white, slender forearms folding one on top of the other, straight, supple spine yielding with the grace of a bowing willow.

“Xianzi Danyin, humble emissary of Shuiyuntian, greets Yuezun daren. Wishing upon Yuezun daren ten thousand years of good health and vigor, and everlasting peace and cooperation between our great Fairy and Moon realms.” Her voice does not shake, her tone is steady and conveys sincerity, clear, inky black gaze lowered in deference, perfectly in line with her current role as a foreign guest in the great royal house of Cangyanhai.

Xunfeng regards her silently for a beat or two longer, before he finally deigns to respond.

“…Xianzi may rise.”

“Thanking Yuezun daren for the permission.”

She straightens smoothly from her obeisance. Dressed in the pristine, white formal robes that denote her status as Shuiyuntian’s envoy, she stands out like a sore thumb amongst all the dark-robed members of Xunfeng’s court, the only splash of white in the great throne room. She is the youngest ambassador from Shuiyuntian that they have received thus far and also the first one who is a woman, so it is only natural that she is already receiving a lot of attention. Unfortunately for her, not all are particularly enthusiastic or approving. It will be impossible for her not to sense the wariness and thinly veiled speculation that the other officials of Cangyanhai’s royal court are throwing at her, but she appears steady as a mountain even under all that pressure, standing perfectly straight but not arrogantly, upright gaze unflinchingly forward, quietly exuding a calm, unflappable poise that seems outwardly unshakable, yet neither haughty nor pretentious.

For a first impression, it is a decent showing.

The Moon Prince is not obliged to help smooth the path for an outsider of Cangyanhai…and he is also interested to see her capabilities.

“This Xunfeng hopes that xianzi will work hard and continue to promote good ties between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian, just as your predecessor has done.” His tone is neutral, as is his expression. “Cangyanhai anticipates your contribution.”

There is a subtle meaning layered deep beneath his calm drawl, but she does not react to it. She bows slightly, subservient to the will of the interim Moon Supreme.

“This Danyin will do her best not to fail the expectations of the Moon Realm, and vows to serve wholeheartedly for the good of both the Xianzu and the Yuezu, Yuezun daren.”

The Fairy Immortal withdraws after all the necessary formal etiquette and introductions have been duly observed; she is not the only envoy who has an audience with the Moon Supreme today and has no interest in dithering once all the social niceties expected of her have been dispensed with. The interim Moon Supreme does not keep her either; it’s a very standard meeting and he has a few more of the same dull affair to get through before he is allowed to call it a day, and channel his attention to dealing with more important agendas.

The moment she emerges from the great throne hall, an aide from the Moon Prince immediately appears at her side to serve as her guide in this massive, complicated maze that is the royal grounds, politely leading her out of the Silent Moon Palace and lower down the mountain to her permanent lodgings. Just like the previous Shuiyuntian emissary, she will not be staying within the Silent Moon Palace itself, but at a designated residence for foreign ambassadors tucked at the foot of the royal palace for easy summoning by the leader of the Moon tribe whenever required. Many high-ranking members of the nobility and officials serving the central state of the Ninth You all maintain secondary residences near the palace for this purpose, and just like the Silent Moon Palace that has been built right into the rock face of the highest peak that the large capital clusters around, the smaller residences for Cangyanhai’s aristocracy nestles right beneath that towering, craggy crescent crown of the massive mountain, a series of unique, cavernous dwellings painstakingly carved into all sides of the precariously steep bedrock a long time ago by the ancestors of the Moon tribe, overlooking the entire Jiu You cheng bustling further down below.

The residence for Shuiyuntian’s ambassador is not massive; even smaller than her rooms in Zhilan ge, but it is richly furnished in the exotic, opulent style of central Cangyanhai. Lush carpets block out the relentless cold radiating from the stone floors of the mountain, richly colored handwoven draperies prevent the strong winds at this high elevation from becoming too unbearable, soft, satin throw pillows are placed throughout the entire space, heavy, velvet curtains embroidered with various motifs depict the moon in her various forms, with the crescent shape the most readily apparent everywhere. Danyin’s new lodging is so well decorated and comfortable that it is almost easy to forget that she is living in a manmade cave carved into the side of a mountain. It is an entirely novel experience; she thinks as she gazes down upon the sprawling main capital of Cangyanhai far below at the base of the massive landmass, through the rough, hand-hewn window that had been forcibly cut out of layers of solid rock, one of many openings through her lodgings, letting natural light into her cozy, grotto-like new home.

The attendant seems surprised that Danyin has arrived on her own without even a single servant in tow – the previous Shuiyuntian ambassador had even brought along his immediate family when he was serving his duty in Cangyanhai - so Danyin’s minimal and fuss-free appearance is something of a complete opposite. She didn’t even seem to have a lot of luggage with her, just a cloth satchel slung over one shoulder, and when the man stared questioningly at her, she explained that everything important to her had been stored in a sealed space, and that she has everything she needs. She declined the offer for Cangyanhai to provide a personal servant to attend to her during her stay here, just as she also declined when Shuiyuntian offered the same thing just before she left Yujing. It is better for her family servants to stay safely back in zhilan ge while she is still entirely uncertain about her immediate future. Her father had often warned her that the generosity of the royal clans is almost always a double-edged sword, so Danyin is careful to minimize her risks as much as possible. If she is to get into any trouble from here on out, then at least her family servants who have loyally served her household from even before she was born will not be implicated.

Despite the less-than-happy circumstances that resulted in her being here, Danyin cannot help but feel a stir of interest and excitement as she gazes upon the royal capital of Cangyanhai. As a Fairy Immortal, to be able to visit Cangyanhai like this is an exceedingly rare opportunity. She had never stepped foot in this capital before, let alone the Silent Moon Palace until today, and to say that she had been nervous, anxious, and excited since her departure from Yujing would not be an understatement. This is a side of Cangyanhai that she had never seen before, and this central capital is strangely vibrant and alive, chaotic and messy in a way that is nothing like the orderly structure and refined celestial elegance of the capital of Yujing, the crown jewel of Shuiyuntian. The people, the sights, the sounds, the smells, they were all so overwhelming and eclectic and colorful when Danyin briefly passed through the streets earlier that day on the way up to the palace, to the point where even her footsteps unwittingly slowed as she tried her best to take it all in. This is…nothing like what she had imagined Cangyanhai to be like, from all the barbaric stories that she had been told growing up. The Fairy Immortal is deeply intrigued, and for the first time since she had been forced to receive Yunzhong’s edict, the thought that maybe this is not such a bad thing after all, to be forced out of Yujing to experience a different realm, begins to creep across her mind.

As much as she hates to admit it, the emperor is right. She is a pampered, sheltered noble miss who is still too young, too idealistic, and has not seen enough of the world. The her now…is still painfully lacking, if just one visit to Cangyanhai is already considered an eye-opening experience.

But it doesn’t mean that Danyin is content to forever remain like that, an ignorant frog living in her well, sequestered in a tiny world for the rest of her life. Rather than shrinking fear at the vast and wide unknown yawning wide open before her, there is a growing hunger, a keen desire to step forward and experience further, to learn and comprehend more deeply. The Fairy Immortal turns to the attendant from Cangyanhai, who is still waiting quietly at the side just in case she has other demands of him. He bows slightly the moment he senses her regard.

“Does the ambassador have further instructions for this humble Qiu Yu??”

Danyin pauses to think, before she nods.

“Yes, is there an archive that records the culture and customs of the Moon tribe and the citizens of Cangyanhai that I may visit? I have been remiss in my responsibility as emissary, and need to fill up the missing gaps in my knowledge and understanding of my host realm.” The fairy is very polite, expressing her sincerity with the graceful greeting gesture of her race. “I will be most grateful for your assistance in this matter.”

The man is once again, surprised by her humble demeanor. He hurriedly returns the obeisance. “Regarding your request, this one will have to seek zunshang’s permission first, but it should not be a big issue. Is there anything else that Danyin dashi requires? Is the accommodation suitable for dashi guanren?” Many of the past Fairy ambassadors were never entirely pleased with this sort of mountain/cave-side dwelling, completely different from their stately, elegant residences back in Shuiyuntian. It usually takes a while before the Fairy lords reluctantly settle into the new abode that they consider rudimentary, and the attendant is concerned that this xianzi will be similarly dismayed and uncomfortable, filled with resentment and complaints.

Danyin casts her new lodgings a critical glance once more and has no idea what sort of comment the man is expecting from her. Her new set of rooms is not the biggest, but it makes sense in this unique environment since wider, cavernous spaces will make it significantly harder to keep warm during cold nights, especially at the higher elevation where they are. Other than the tighter space, the trimmings, fittings, and furniture are all adequately provided. It is a lot more comfortable than she had originally expected, and Danyin is already satisfied. It is not like she intends to do a lot of entertaining either so this arrangement works out very well, providing her an excuse to not have to receive guests in this private space, if there comes any.

The only issue is that there is no outside courtyard, but most of the other residences for Cangyanhai nobility also face the same constraints. They are quite literally hanging off the mountainside, after all. Land space is a precious commodity. Danyin briefly hesitates, and then she puts out another request.

“Can you also find me a training ground that I can use regularly?”

“She asked for more information about the customs of Cangyanhai, and access to a training ground?”

The Moon Prince’s tone is very mild, and his expression impassive; it is hard to tell what he is thinking at the moment. Standing behind his lord as the man lazily surveys Cangyanhai from one of the high watch towers a few days later, the aide who has been tasked to oversee the needs of Shuiyuntian’s ambassador bows slightly in acknowledgment. “Yes, zunshang. This one has informed dashi guanren that permission has to be sought from zunshang to approve her requests. Beyond that, she has not made any further demands or expressed dissatisfaction, and has been very polite.”

“Mm.”

The interim Moon Supreme does not say anything for a while, and the attendant only patiently waits for Xunfeng dianxia to come to a decision. It is very early morning; dawn is still barely encroaching upon the skies, and far below the Silent Moon Palace, the capital is only beginning to awaken and stir with life. The Moon Prince has a very busy schedule lately; it is hard to catch hold of him, unless coincidental with short moments of respite like now. Minor matters like this take the backseat and should not even require the attention of the Moon Prince in the first place, if not for the fact that all Shuiyuntian’s ambassadors receive close scrutiny from zunshang with no exception.

“You may procure the scrolls for the ambassador from the royal archives. As for the training grounds, there are none available for foreign emissaries.” The royal training grounds of the Silent Moon Palace are reserved purely for the inhabitants of the palace. The role of envoys in Cangyanhai has no requirement for martial ability; they are not obliged to provide thusly, even if the interim Moon Supreme could have made an exception if he allows it.

But he does not.

It is interesting, Shuiyuntian’s choice of representative this time. The xianzi is clearly untrained and unlearned when it comes to the position she has been put in, which implies that this duty is something she has not prepared to accept, yet it has still been abruptly foisted upon her regardless. She is so green and unequipped for the role, and her connections and experience have no notable advantages that can help her excel in her responsibilities here. There have to be better candidates out there, in the entirety of Xianzhou.

It begs the question of Shuiyuntian’s meaning by sending her all the way out here. Either this is a dismissive slight to Cangyanhai, or the xianzi has been sent here as a warning, most likely for offending someone-

Either way, it will be easy to tell soon enough.

The aide bows again.

“Yes, m’lord. This one will see that your will is carried out.”

Chapter Text

The number of scrolls that arrives that very afternoon to Danyin’s residence is… mind-boggling. Three manservants bearing full trays of documents stacked high to the point where they can barely see in front of them, follow dutifully behind the attendant whom Danyin has been communicating with the past few days. They all come to a stop in her living area and bow to her respectfully.

“Dashi guanren, greetings. Your request for information has been approved by zunshang. This one brings with me today materials that pertain to the customs and cultures of our Moon realm. Our great Cangyanhai consists of all nine states of the Ninth You, and each territory has its own unique practices and etiquettes, not including that of all the minor tribes and higher demon classes who also call our land home. This one has selected a curated primer of subjects as an introduction for guanren’s perusal. Once guanren has finished studying these materials, this one will bring over a more comprehensive series of texts for dashi guanren’s further learning.”

Danyin is speechless. Basic, he says, but the workload will be enough to keep her busy for weeks at least. And there will be more?

Yunzhong dijun is entirely serious when he sent her here as a punishment. Danyin is all too aware that this proffered information is something she has to know at the most rudimentary level, to be able to fulfill her role here as emissary effectively. If she fails and returns to Yujing in disgrace, then it will just prove that he is right; she is not fit to serve Shuiyuntian in the capacity of an official, better that she contributes to the royal court in other ways.

The Fairy Immortal accepts the trays of scrolls stoically, resolving herself for this battle ahead. “Thank you for your hard work. If Danyin has any questions, may I seek your guidance?” After a few days of interaction with this aide of the Moon Supreme, she realizes that this man is no mere servant, but someone with certain ability and power in the royal court of Cangyanhai. A minor court official, perhaps, but still more well-learned and experienced than herself when it comes to weathering the political climate of this realm. Danyin is not picky when it comes to her choice of allies at this point.

The attendant immediately bows again. “Qiu Yu is at guanren’s service.” He pauses briefly, before continuing. “With regards to guanren’s other query…there is no official arena available for the use of envoys on this mountain. If guanren truly desires to seek a place for training purposes, the only available space is at the foot of the mountain, outside the perimeters of the capital, in the Dark Pine Forest by the hunting villages.”

It also goes without saying that since outsiders are banned from using spiritual abilities to freely travel into and out of the royal grounds that encompass the whole mountain region, if the ambassador intends to visit the training ground, she will have to journey up and down the mountain each time by her own physical abilities, or on horseback.

Danyin is not entirely surprised by this news, but she also offers no protest. Here, she is just a guest, entirely dependent on the gracious hospitality of her host realm. She has no right to protest. “I understand, and that is fine.” If anything, Danyin feels more reassured now. At least there is a place for her to keep training and honing her skills, even if it is not the most convenient or readily accessible. Her emperor meant to completely seal her ambition when he passed down the edict to send her here, far away from any support and connection from the Heavenly Army, far away from any resources to further her aspiration to follow in the steps of Lady Chidi and all those like her, but even so, not all hope is lost. Just for that glimmer of possibility, the anxious restlessness swirling within Danyin settles down even more, and a clearer plan of action surfaces in her mind, calming her jitters. This is just a different way of training. It is challenging, but not undoable.

Without another word, she pulls out her travel satchel from her personal storage space, grabs a couple handfuls of scrolls from one of the trays, and slips them carefully into her bag. She slings the strap over her shoulder and gazes at Qiu Yu expectantly. “My schedule is clear for the next few days?”

The aide stares at the casual nonchalance in her actions, taken aback by that matter-of-fact utility, before slowly responding. “…Yes, guanren has no pressing engagement for the next few days, but there is a meeting in two weeks that guanren will be required to attend. It is regarding the discussion of a new trade alliance between the craftsmen and artisans of Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian, that guanren’s predecessor was in the process of coordinating before being recalled to Shuiyuntian.”

Danyin briefly digests that information and nods. “Alright, I’ll be back here before then. Is there any material regarding that trade alliance that I can read up on ahead of the meeting?”

“Ah, yes-” Qiu Yu pulls out a scroll from his sleeve and very respectfully hands it over to Danyin, who proceeds to also stuff the document into her satchel as well. The attendant cannot help but notice that she seems prepared to be going somewhere, which is vaguely alarming since he is in charge of organizing all her official meetings with the royal court of Cangyanhai and it will be very problematic if she cannot be found should zunshang ever asks to see her. “…May I know guanren’s plans for the next few days?”

Danyin points downwards. “...Heading down the mountain to take a look at the training ground. I also intend to spend a few days exploring the capital and the surroundings.”

The alarm just grows, together with the silent incredulity. “…On your own?”

“Is there a problem with that?” Danyin asks in return, brow furrowing slightly as she tries to figure out what’s so astounding. “Or am I not allowed to move freely within Cangyanhai? An escort may come with if so. I intend no harm to my host realm, and have nothing to hide.”

Dazed by the decisive quickness of this new ambassador, Qiu Yu immediately nods...and then he quickly shakes his head. “No, no. Guanren is free to move around anywhere she wishes. It’s just that, for safety’s sake, asking guanren to please bring along some guards for personal protection. It will be exceedingly difficult to explain to Shuiyuntian if anything untoward is to happen to dashi guanren during her stay in Cangyanhai…” The poor aide pauses in confusion when he recalls something important.

…Right. She arrived here all on her own. No servants, no guards.

Danyin’s expression is deadpan, as Qiu Yu sinks into a deep, troubled silence.

“I assure you that I can protect myself very well, Qiu Yu. You may ask your zunshang if you do not believe me. If that’s all…” She makes to stroll off, suddenly, quite relishing in her newfound freedom of not having to account to anyone for once in a very long time. 

However, Qiu Yu jumps up and after the ambassador before she can get too far ahead of herself, a troubled expression on his face. Ask zunshang? How does he dare? It is not his assigned role to serve as an escort, but he also obviously cannot let her run around unchecked. If something really happens to this very important guest, it will be his head on the platter. “Wait, please wait, guanren-! This Qiu Yu…will accompany. Guanren will need a guide as she tours the surrounding area and the capital. Please allow this humble Qiu Yu the honor.”

Almost a week later, the poor aide is mentally crying with exhaustion. No one told him that he will be hiking up and down the mountain and running around every day when he was given the task to assist the new ambassador of Shuiyuntian. Unlike her more sedate, impersonal predecessors, she is afflicted with a natural, unquenchable curiosity and a fearless, independent inclination to investigate everything that falls within her purview, on top of that impressive martial ability and stamina – no wonder she does not require any protection detail whatsoever, and if anything, she’s the one protecting him on several separate occasions instead. She does not wait around for others to get things done for her too, and just strides off ahead to accomplish tasks on her own, often leaving him scrambling to keep up. He is just a minor court official who also happens to be an efficient paper pusher, not meant to endure all these strenuous physical activities in the first place, but still, he is dragged along at her pace all the same. Qiu Yu really wants to cry, but he no longer has the energy to waste on useless endeavors…

The poor attendant is run ragged and grey in the face the next time he arrives at the Silent Moon Palace to give his report to his zunshang. The interim Moon Supreme gazes upon that stressed, shell-shocked appearance and promptly has a good idea of what happened to him. It seems that the xianzi’s personality is still the same as the last time he encountered her, during the Great Hunt by the Wangchuan. Qiu Yu crosses one forearm perpendicularly before the other and bows before his lord in the royal study.

“Apologies to zunshang for the late reporting. This one just left the ambassador’s residence. We were held up in the capital earlier as Danyin guanren desired to understand the background context for the upcoming trade agreement discussion, so we spent days at the artisans and craftsmen’s guilds-”

Xunfeng’s gaze flickers imperceptibly with interest. “Oh?”

“The guild members were surprised by our appearance at first, but Danyin guanren is very honest and upfront with her request for information, and is able to find willing mouths to talk about their difficulties.”

That is a very straightforward approach, but also entirely in line with what he knows of her character, going by past experience. Even though she is considerably new to this role, she is still unhesitatingly diving in headfirst to try to solve problems and fulfill the duty expected of her, albeit clumsily-

“What is your impression so far?”

“M’lord?” Qiu Yu does not understand the question at first.

“Of the new ambassador.”

“Oh…” The aide pauses to gather his thoughts. As someone who has been found and raised by Xunfeng dianxia at a young age, he is considerably at ease when it comes to sharing his observations with his Moon Supreme. It is what he has been specifically trained for, after all. “She’s different from the previous dashi guanren.”

“How so?”

Qiu Yu’s brow furrows. “It’s not a bad sort of different, I don’t think.” Then the young aide recalls the last few days of torture and is tempted to revise his earlier opinion, trying not to wilt at the same time as he realizes that this will be the recurring story of his life now. Maybe his zunshang will take pity on him and transfer him to a different position…but it will be more likely to see pigs fly. “Danyin guanren is very strongminded.” She doesn’t look it, with that elegant, beautiful appearance, but the xianzi is quietly forceful and independent, forthright and objective driven. “She’s unafraid of hardships and works diligently to reach her aims. She’s not trained in the role of envoy, but there’s potential. She has a genuine integrity when it comes to helping people, regardless of race.”

Qiu Yu has accompanied the ambassador all week. He has watched her dedicate herself wholeheartedly to training every morning; nimbly picking her way up and down the rugged mountain terrain, and then practicing her swordplay and martial stances in the training ground by the villages, much to the curiosity of the villagers. He has watched her devote herself to her studies in the afternoons; reading up on the customs and cultures of the Moon Realm, asking him to explain the parts that she fails to comprehend, and rigorously testing her newfound knowledge against his own, slowly building up a firm, clean foundation of understanding towards Cangyanhai in her mind, brick by brick. He has watched her interact unbiasedly with his fellow members of the Yuezu; acquainting herself with the various guilds in the capital, seriously trying to learn more about these people whom she is to serve alongside her own citizens of the Fairy realm. All the names, all the etiquettes, even the ways through the at times complicated, maze-like streets and alleyways of the capital, she makes sure to remember them once shown to her.  

Once committed, she applies herself unreservedly. It is an unexpectedly admirable work ethic, for someone from Shuiyuntian.

Also, he has never seen any ambassador work so hard before. It is definitely an eye-opener. Either Danyin guanren is a workaholic like Xunfeng dianxia, or she has nothing else going on in her life at all…like Xunfeng dianxia. Once that line of thought starts entering his mind, Qiu Yu prudently stops speculating. He bows his head and awaits his lord’s response. It is not his job to draw conclusions and make decisions, merely to observe all the ambassadors of Shuiyuntian and report his findings. 

But Xunfeng dianxia does not comment. It is too early to tell. Just because someone has good intentions, does not necessarily mean that they have the ability to execute said intentions properly.

“Continue observing.”

“Yes, zunshang.”

The training ground by the hunting villages at the base of the mountain is more just a large square dirt field than anything else. Very rudimentary, very basic, there aren’t even any target boards or straw mannequins to facilitate the proper function of martial training. For the most part, the place is only occasionally used by the villagers as a gathering/recreational area of sorts, but for Danyin’s purpose, it is good enough. She only requires the space to practice her more elaborate sword stances and calisthenics, and after poor Qiu Yu nearly fainted from the heat stroke and muscle fatigue from chasing after her up and down the mountain terrain for a week straight, only Danyin persists alone on this physically harsh, rigorous training route now.

Her day’s schedule is simple and repetitive, but she is someone who appreciates order and system in her life, so it works out. She rises before dawn, performs her morning ablution, packs up a simple breakfast and a bamboo canister of tea into her satchel to have on the go, and heads down the mountain. She moves quickly and silently down the well-worn trails, and by the time she arrives at the foot of the mountain just barely outside the royal palace grounds, the sun is inching up the horizon and shedding light across the entire Moon Realm, casting the entire skyline in soft hues of pastel oranges, pinks and reds. It is a view of Cangyanhai that she really likes. Danyin spends two shichen every day dutifully training and honing her skills. First, swordplay, next calisthenics and forms, followed lastly by spiritual attacks and offensives. She winds down with meditation in the end and finishes with a brisk sprint back up to her mountain lodging to clean up and start her day properly as the ambassador of Shuiyuntian.

The range of her duty is not substantial for now, but this peaceful uneventfulness is also a source of stress for her. The responsibility of an ambassador is typically more of a representative role than one with actual power, and that’s why it is usually filled by the lesser Fairy lords of Shuiyuntian, members of lesser nobility outside of the capital Yujing. But Danyin cannot afford to be forgotten by Yujing, buried in Cangyanhai until she is ready to bow her head and concede defeat to Yunzhong dijun. She cannot afford to have her talents casually smothered here, which means she has to find a way to make a big contribution, big enough that even Yunzhong dijun has no choice but to be forced to acknowledge her ability…but that is also not an easy thing to accomplish.

Danyin is exhausted. It is not just the bone-deep physical fatigue, but also the mental and emotional drain. On top of the hard physical training that she constantly enforces upon herself, on top of the intense book learning of the history of Cangyanhai and all of its cultures and customs, there is also the persistent worry and feelings of homesickness constantly welling in the back of her mind, wondering if the family servants back in Zhilan ge are alright, wondering if she will be able to pull through all this on her own, wondering what will happen to everyone and everything she is meant to protect if she fails here-

Her twin sister is in Haishi right now, and Danyin has yet to send over news of what happened to Jie Li, mostly because she does not want Jie Li to worry, or to drop everything just to come for her. She can still bear this heavy pressure, and even though it is so exhausting, at least she can keep doing, and not just be stuck helplessly in her headspace constantly thinking of crushing failure. She can only do her best now, learning, training, and working hard; everything else will depend on her luck and capability to capitalize on her opportunities.

The ambassador ends up ensconced in the royal archive of the Silent Moon Palace for the rest of the day, head bowed before a desk filled with scrolls and parchments, diligently cramming information into her aching head and hiding from the rest of the world. There are guards stationed within this secluded palace space, mostly to prevent unauthorized personnel from obtaining classified information that they are not cleared to access, but Danyin is only here to make use of the space to study, so they leave her be. She pores through the texts and struggles through the many ranks and titles of Cangyanhai’s royal court, to the point where her vision is blurring as all the names start swimming together. The Fairy Immortal closes her eyes for a short spell to try to regain her focus…but somehow, her heavy head sinks lower and lower to rest on her stacked forearms instead, and a nap becomes inevitable…

Just a small, quick nap…should be fine, right?

When she jerks back to consciousness an indefinite amount of time later, dazed, frazzled, and not feeling rested at all, it takes her a few beats longer than usual to comprehend that she is no longer alone at her table. Danyin stiffens, her drowsy expression instantly clearing, the moment she registers the person sitting across her, very calmly holding one of the scrolls that she has been studying earlier, leisurely reading the texts. His beautiful phoenix eyes, slanted ever so slightly at the tips, shifts over to her. Long, white fingers lower the document slightly, revealing his exquisite, dazzling features, schooled and indifferent.

“…Awake?” the interim Moon Supreme drawls.

Danyin immediately stands up, placing one forearm over the other, and bowing slightly. For someone who just woke randomly to the startling sight of one of the leaders of the three realms, her recovery speed is impeccable, and there is not even a flicker of chagrin or embarrassment in her recollected features. “Greetings to Yuezun daren. Forgive Danyin for the rudeness.”

He gazes at her perfect form, the stiff politeness in her tone, the subtle strained, tightness in between her brows. There is a story here, he already knows, and more than meets the eye.

“You may do away with the ceremony. Benzun recalls that xianzi has been far ruder before in the past,” Xunfeng comments, and she twitches slightly at his reminder. Now that he is not in the throne room acting on behalf of the entire Cangyanhai and she is not representing Shuiyuntian, even his speech and mannerism are more casual and less formal, and she lifts her gaze to meet his again, briefly uncertain before straightening and letting her arms fall back to her sides.

Xunfeng places the scroll that he has been perusing back on the table.

“Xianzi has been working hard. Is xianzi enjoying herself so far?”

Danyin, once again, is uncertain of his subtle meaning. Perhaps she is not fully awake yet, or perhaps she has just been so overwhelmed lately that her brain is not processing all this information as quickly as she needs to, but she is silent for several beats again, thinking hard before she carefully replies.

“Danyin is fortunate and honored to receive the generous hospitality of Cangyanhai-”

“…That is not what I mean,” he cuts in before she can attempt to fob him off with the usual insipid platitudes. He notes how she has prudently refrained from stating her feelings about this situation, and draws his own conclusion. So, not having a good time, then. “Sit down.”

Helpless to disobey such an obvious command, she sinks back down slowly on her seat.

He does not waste time querying. “Why is xianzi here in Cangyanhai? Xianzi has an interest in taking up politics?”

Her temple twitches again at his direct questions. Asked so straightforwardly like this, there is no way for her to demur or defer her response, but still, she tries to be as ambiguously diplomatic as possible.

“Replying to dianxia, Danyin’s appointment should only be a temporary assignment, if all goes according to plan.”

His brow slowly rises at her polite response. “If all goes according to plan? What plan?”

She starts to get the uncanny feeling that he knows more than he is letting on, and is just holding the cards close to his chest, patiently waiting for her to inadvertently expose herself. She stares at him, not sure what game he is playing, but too drained to keep up with subterfuge or pretenses.

“Danyin has to excel in this position, in order to be removed from it.”

He is silent as he considers the conundrum of her…unique position. “Interesting. Do you really think that this work is that easy?”

“No.” After the last few weeks’ worth of struggles, she already knows that this is not easy, at all. “But Danyin has to excel, regardless.”

The plain, dogged determination is easy to see on her face. Or to be more precise, she has no other choice.

“…You give too much away; really ill-suited for politics,” he blandly remarks at last, and she blinks at him in surprise. Give what away? She has taken care to keep all her responses vague and as general as possible; what even is he talking about? Her incomprehension is obvious to read, but he does not elaborate further. Why make things hard for himself? Either she will learn to cover her openings soon enough, or he will just keep exploiting this weakness for his own benefit.

Danyin begs to differ, her fraying temper flaring slightly. It is hardly fair to judge her in this situation, and she bursts out in protest. “Danyin has done well enough in Shuiyuntian.” Her retort is hot and quick, and he eyes her placidly, since she has just indirectly proven his point, and she is realizing it, too. If she is doing that well in Shuiyuntian, then she will not be here now. “…”

Xunfeng lets his silence do the talking for him; the air shifts, becoming vaguely tinged with amusement, even though his features remain as mild and dispassionate as usual. She narrows her eyes at him, but he is completely unfazed. Danyin thinks about the last time they met by the Wangchuan; even back then, stuck in the middle of all that wildery, the poise and dignity of the Moon Prince are imperturbable. That same royal pressure is even more unshakable and pronounced now, within his own domain.   

“Is this why Yuezun daren is here today? To enquire about Danyin’s motive?” A troubling suspicion occurs to her, and she emphatically asserts. “Danyin will not compromise the peace between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian for personal agendas.”  

He slants her a lazy look but does not remark. It is not her motive that he questions; unfortunately, she does not represent the will of all of Shuiyuntian.

“…What exactly did you do, to offend your Yunzhong dijun so?” he asks instead, that slow, languid tone colored ever so slightly with curiosity. “For him to throw a greenhorn like you all alone into this savage den of wolves; must be something greatly displeasing.”

The look on her face changes subtly as he heads straight to the crux of the matter. “I did nothing,” she responds, trying to effect composure, but her initial reaction already gives her away. “Our wise and benevolent emperor merely seeks to challenge Danyin with this assignment. Danyin cannot fail his expectations.”

That is not entirely a lie, even if overly embellished.

The Moon Prince simply gazes speculatively at her, and Danyin schools her expression to impassivity, waiting for his verdict.

“…Must be quite the expectation that Yunzhong dijun has reserved for you, to abruptly switch his choice of emissary from a candidate of great experience to…you.”

She startles slightly; he has indirectly confirmed her suspicions. “So you already knew that I’m a sudden replacement.” Dread swells in her. If he already realizes that much, then it will be an easy thing for Cangyanhai to write back to Shuiyuntian, insist that the current emissary is not good enough, and demand for a more seasoned official to fill the role-

“I make it a point to acquire any information that may affect my Cangyanhai.” His gaze is shrewd, calm, and meditative. “Especially potential liabilities.”

Her head cocks slightly, brow wrinkling. “…Potential…?” The rising trepidation stalls at his peculiar wording. Potential, meaning that… “You’re not planning to have my position revoked?”

“Have you done anything that merits a formally issued complaint from Cangyanhai to Shuiyuntian?”

She immediately shakes her head. “No.”

“Then on what grounds am I supposed to have you revoked for?”

He raises a very good point. She hasn’t done anything wrong, has not stepped a toe out of line…but this entire situation is stressing her out to the point where she is skittish and constantly on edge, like an imposter hanging on tenterhooks waiting to be found out and exposed.

That faintly entertained expression flits across his beautiful features once more, as he gazes upon her bewildered features. “You really give too much away, xianzi.”

Too much honesty is not a good trait to have in the field of politics. Desperation, too.

Danyin cannot even refute him, this time.

”I…Danyin thanks Yuezun daren.” They both know that if he really wanted to, he could have easily found a convenient excuse to discharge her from her duties. She can only think that maybe this is him acknowledging that she is useful, from the last time she helped him out.

He flicks her the same sedate, unimpressed stare. She assumes too much.

“Don’t need to thank me. It will be more beneficial for Cangyanhai at the table of negotiations, when facing off against a less experienced delegate as opposed to one who actually knows what they are doing.”

“…”

Those tiny, fledgling feelings of gratitude, and maybe even sprouting tendrils of amicability?

Dying, dead. Why don’t he just say that she’s completely useless and be done with-

The Moon Prince stirs from his seat. “Xianzi is aware of the upcoming treaty discussion?”

Her gaze sharpens slightly. “…Yes. Danyin has been visiting the various guilds the past few days, trying to understand the motivations behind this trade treaty proposal.”

“So I heard. And do you understand those motivations any better, now?”

“…” She is not surprised that he has eyes out monitoring her activities. Qiu Yu is most certainly someone directly under him. And why does it seem like she is suddenly sitting for a test that no one told her that she is supposed to study for? “I understand that the trade treaty will generally be a good thing for the two realms if it goes through…but not everyone from the guilds is for it.”

“Why?”

…It is definitely starting to feel like she is sitting for a test. “The guilds are currently the middleman that facilitates all businesses and trades between the various artisan and craftsmen factions for the two realms. If Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian can establish a contract on their own, then the guilds may not be as relevant anymore, not to mention the high potential loss of monetary income.”

He seems vaguely approving. “Good that you at least recognize that much.”

Her brow furrows again. “Yuezun daren, I have more questions regarding the upcoming treaty discussion, hoping that daren can shed some light.”

“Ask.”

“Danyin wants to know…why? Why the artisans and the craftsmen’s guilds? There are other bigger, more substantial guilds to work with, that can bring bigger impact and benefits to the economies of both Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai.”

“Why not? You should do well not to underestimate those guild factions. They move more than just goods, and money.” His words are cryptic, and also a clue, even though she cannot figure out what he means, at least for now.

“Can daren explain more clearly?”

He gives her a faint look that more or less says ‘if I have to give you all the answers, then why do I still need you around for?’

“Isn’t that your job to find out, ambassador?”

“…”

Chapter Text

“Is it me, or did Shuiyuntian’s ambassador become younger, again? The last one just barely grew out all of his facial hair, and this one is practically a baby. Does the emperor of Shuiyuntian thinks that our royal capital of Cangyanhai is a nursery?”

“…” Danyin’s expression is tranquil and completely conceals her increasingly uncharitable thoughts even as the rough, cantankerous voice loudly washes over her, rife with criticism and derision. She gazes plainly down at the wizened and shrunken old man seated across her, bundled up richly in silk robes, a full head of tufty white hair and a small, wrinkled face that is scowling so much with annoyance, those rheumy eyes under thick, bushy brows are almost squinted shut with his displeasure. Danyin really wants to scowl back too, if not for the fact that she is here as a diplomat. She has to practice diplomacy, even if it kills her.

The meeting with the grand guild master from the Cangyanhai side has been…a trial thus far. She had turned up dutifully at the guild headquarters early that morning only to be left waiting for hours due to a ‘miscommunication;’ apparently, no one informed the guild master that the dashi guanren of Shuiyuntian would be calling upon him today, resulting in the unfortunate delay. It was only far past noontime when the meeting was finally able to commence after the doddering old man eventually arrived with his contingent of guards, but all the Fairy Immortal had gotten in the two hours thereafter is a roaring headache and an increasingly frayed patience.

Danyin is uncertain if the guild is pulling her leg when it comes to their grand guild master, because not only has this old man been rude and dismissive from the moment he arrived in a moody, tempestuous huff, he also seems to be hard of hearing and prone to repeating snatches of conversation as if his memory isn’t entirely all there, either. It is hard to believe that this elder can serve as an effective leader, with the way he is behaving. She is beginning to feel dubious and suspicious about this entire affair, but Qiu Yu who is also in attendance throughout the entire meeting seems to be taking this old man’s shenanigans in stride and is very respectful, as if afraid to offend…

This is the fifth time in two hours that the elder has abruptly questioned her age and inexperience with the same exact remark, so Danyin does not even react to it anymore. She does not know the true age of this grand guild master, but judging by his appearance, perhaps everyone is a child in comparison to how long he must have already lived. Her predecessor is a lesser Fairy lord who has already become a grandfather several times over, however according to this ancient guild master, he barely grew out all of his facial hair…

Still, quibbling over her age and competency is not the main purpose of her visit, so once more, she tries staunchly to wrest the conversation back on track.

“Grand guild master, about the trade treaty between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian-”

“Hahh?! Speak louder, child! I can’t hear you!” he blusters, turning creakingly to his aide to loudly complain. “What’s wrong with the young’uns these days? They cannot even open their mouths properly to speak anymore??”

After so many hours, the serenity on Danyin’s beautiful features is beginning to show faint signs of cracking. Her elegant brow twitches, and she has to close her eyes to conceal the rising grievance lurking in there, digging deep within herself for patience. Her expression smoothens out. She opens her eyes and tries again. Amazingly enough, she is able to keep any trace of displeasure from even leaking into her impersonal tone.

“Grand guild master, respectfully, I would like to discuss the terms that will be beneficial to you and your guild, so that this trade treaty may satisfy all parties involved.”

The senile old man crosses his arms before his chest and scowls belligerently. “Who is this chit, again?”

“…”

Standing at the side, Qiu Yu feels sorry for Danyin guanren; this grandmaster has to be among one of the toughest individuals to deal with in the entirety of Cangyanhai, and the economic power he wields in his circle is absolute. Even Xunfeng dianxia approaches with caution… so it is really unfair to pit Danyin guanren, who is still immature and inexperienced, against this wily old man. Yet they have to defeat this formidable gatekeeper in order to succeed, obtaining his blessings to proceed with the treaty, or without him behind in support, there is no way this trade treaty will go through.

Danyin rises from her seat across the meeting hall, startling everyone in the room with her sudden, decisive action, and marches over to where the guild master is seated. She sits down right beside him on the adjacent chair. He cannot ignore her now, or at the very least, she will make it very difficult for him to do so. The look in her eyes is very firm and quietly fierce. One white, slender hand claps over her heart, and her voice is strong and unyielding as she repeats the words that she has been saying all day.

“I’m Danyin, xianzi from the royal court of Yujing, sent to represent the interests of Shuiyuntian. I’m here today to assist in the negotiation of a trade treaty between the guilds of both Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai. My lord, what can Danyin do to prove Shuiyuntian’s sincerity in this matter?”

She should be filled with impatience and annoyance after having her entire day wasted like this, but her voice bears no trace of discontent or frustration, and her clear eyes are filled with sheer, stubborn doggedness. Just as he has repeatedly tried to derail this discussion, Danyin is also repeatedly forcing the topic back front and center, however much the old man attempts to distract and fob her off. It’s a battle of stubbornness, and Danyin just plain refuses to lose-

A glint enters the gaze of the old man, but before he can pull out other tricks from his sleeve, another guild assistant slips into the room to announce. “Grandmaster, Xunfeng dianxia has arrived to join the meeting.”

…Danyin has no idea that the Moon Prince is also slated to be part of the discussion. And if so, why is he only turning up now? Was she the only one who was told to turn up first thing this morning???

“Hmmph, that kid again? I don’t wanna see him, tell him to leave-”

The look on Danyin’s face is one of speechlessness.

The grand guild master’s aide seems entirely used to the petulant temperament of his lord and patiently replies. “My lord, you’re the one who demanded Yuezun daren’s presence when you heard that the emissary of Shuiyuntian requested a meeting.”

“That was two days ago. I have since changed my mind.”

Danyin draws in a long breath, clinging onto the last vestiges of her disintegrating patience. That admission confirmed what she already suspected; that this entire bunch already knew that she was coming over this morning. So they made her wait deliberately this whole time? She is not even allowed to be angry, because she is not the one holding all the cards in this discussion, entirely at the mercy of the guild master whom she is earnestly trying to court. At this point, the whole situation is so ridiculous, she has half given up on trying to process it.

The Moon Prince does not wait to be ushered in per protocol dictates, likely also all too familiar with the capricious nature of his host to allow for any opportunity to be stonewalled. There seems to be no proper etiquette or politesse to be observed here. Dressed imperiously in sumptuous, court robes denoting his high status, the tall, ethereal-looking man strides into the meeting hall with no guards or assistants in tow, watchful, sharp gaze quickly studying the scene before him and then acting accordingly.

He moves towards the group, ignores the greetings made by the assistants and the aides in the room and gracefully sits down on the other side of the guild master with brazen casualness. Now the old man is pincered left and right by Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai. Danyin’s brow wrinkles slightly, not pleased to have the results of her hard work all day so nonchalantly half stolen like that, just when it seems to finally be bearing some fruit. It has taken her this long to soften the obstinate old man up, so the Moon Prince really picked a good time to just saunter in!

Xunfeng does not posture overtly, or position himself too humbly. His expression is neutral, back straight, a serene picture of composure beside the cranky elder, as flawlessly beautiful as the elegant Fairy Immortal on the other side.

Danyin’s estimate of this seemingly ridiculous guild master’s ability silently rises; that he is able to summon the interim Moon Supreme so casually here like this is impressive.

“It has been a while. Guild master is a very difficult man to meet.”

The elder is not impressed and snorts loudly.

“Not long enough, and who gave you permission to sit beside me so casually? Even your father dares not do such a thing; where is he these days, and why has he not come to see me for such a long time? We need to talk about how he has raised such a pup with no manners-”

Danyin has to school her expression; she has not expected to witness this peculiar scene. Or rather, she is staring overtly with interest up until her eyes meet Xunfeng dianxia’s, and the sharp look he gives her immediately has her prudently withdrawing her gaze, pretending to be anywhere but right here...her ears still pricked up attentively. At least she doesn’t feel so exasperated anymore, constantly being referred to as a baby, if the interim Moon Supreme is also receiving a very similar sort of treatment.

The grandmaster’s aide immediately swoops in to whisper urgently in the ancient’s ear, most presumably to remind the forgetful old man that the old Moon Supreme has been…gone for a very, very long time already.

Xunfeng ignores the grumpy complaint; it is almost as if he didn’t even register the loud, indignant bellow. He accepts the cup of tea that a servant politely, deferentially, presents to him, but he does not drink. He also does not budge from his seat, even when the creaky old grandmaster is still staring at him with ornery disdain. Since he is not moving, Danyin very sensibly stays put as well. If she is too mindful of formalities and protocols here, she will end up wasting another five hours running aimlessly into invisible walls, because this slippery old man is way ahead of all of them when it comes to using propriety to evade and taunt them at the same time. 

The Moon Prince also blatantly dispenses with ceremony, heading straight to the point. 

“Guild master, this Xunfeng is here to collect the boon that has been promised to Cangyanhai thirty years ago, conditional if Xunfeng is to survive the Great Hunt back then. Does guild master still remember that agreement?”

Thirty years ago…the Great Hunt…?

Something slowly clicks into place in Danyin’s mind. The Great Hunt…was it back then, when she ran into the Moon Prince and they ended up briefly stuck together in a deep ravine for a spell, and he vaguely alluded to something similar-

“…I made a deal with a merchant guild leader for his support of Cangyanhai, and he asked that I join this hunt to prove my sincerity. With this assassination attempt, his intent is all too clear.”

She swivels her head back quickly to stare at the other two men, sitting up to pay close attention.

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.” The cantankerous old man shamelessly refutes everything. Danyin is staring even harder at this wizened and wrinkled elder now. If what the Moon Prince is saying is true, it is hard to imagine that this seemingly senile, shrunken old grandpa is also the instigator behind the assassination attempt on the Moon Prince that time…the one that Danyin clumsily bumbled into and inadvertently interrupted, it seems-

Then again, one does not live to such a grand old age with just benevolence and compassion, especially not when they also wield so much power and influence at the same time, enough to move the Moon Supreme of Cangyanhai, even.

Xunfeng is indifferently unperturbed, sitting with genial ease beside the person who once attempted to have him killed. “Guild master must try harder to remember because this Xunfeng fully intends to collect this time. Guild master even sent all those assassins after Xunfeng for a spell, it was very troublesome.”

…Is it only just troublesome, Danyin thinks about the absurdly mild comment, wondering just what is wrong with all these people of Cangyanhai-

“But did you die?” the old man retorts, as if annoyed that the Moon Prince is bringing up such a trivial matter. “You didn’t die, so what’s the point of complaining so much?”

The Prince does not seem fazed even by that flagrantly dismissive response, Danyin really has to admire that stolid calmness. “Is that not the point of your request? If this Xunfeng survives the Great Hunt without his sword, then it means that it is the will of Cangyanhai to have Xunfeng as her interim Moon Supreme, and guild master is to lend his support when necessary.”

“Pah, I don’t recall anymore.”

It speaks of the Moon Prince’s experience dealing with this utterly frivolous elder, because he isn’t even taken aback by that outrageous denial. “Guild master doesn’t need to force himself to recall if he really cannot, for this Xunfeng has an agreement in writing with guild master, stored safely in the vaults within the palace.”

“…Tch.”

Danyin has never met such a childish old man before. Also-

“So that’s why he was weaponless that time…” she mutters under her breath. That time, she just assumed that he was taking the great hunt too lightly, who knew that he was dealing with some really ridiculous demands like this, he never even mentioned it…but of course he wouldn’t. Why would he; it was none of her business.

Danyin’s pensive thoughts turn slowly in her head, pausing only when she senses the grandmaster’s appraising gaze. For someone who is supposed to be senile, those old eyes are really sharp and bright now.

“Girl, you were also present?”

…What happened to being hard of hearing?

Danyin flicks a look at the Moon Supreme over the old man’s head, trying to get a read on him since he seems to be more familiar dealing with this guild master and she has been taking her cues from him so far. But Xunfeng’s expression is imperceptible; she is on her own. In the end, Danyin nods. “…Yes, Danyin was also participating in the hunt back then.”  

Her reply is deliberately vague, enough to explain her presence without going into the nitty-gritty details. Whatever shady deal is going on between this guild master and the Moon Prince sounds like something she should not be involved in, and besides, she really was just a passerby back then.

Unfortunately, the best-laid plans of mice and men go oft awry. That, and the grandmaster’s aide is nowhere near as muddled as the lord whom he is serving, or at least pretending to be. The aide very bluntly and factually reports the full, undiluted truth to his boss, completely killing Danyin’s attempt to stay out of this business.

“M’lord, the xianzi guanren from Shuiyuntian helped Yuezun daren beat off the assassins, guarded Yuezun daren all night, and then personally escorted Yuezun daren back to safety during that time at the Great Hunt.”

“…” The Fairy Immortal’s expression instantly turns to one of nonplussed chagrin, she cannot even muster a proper poker face in her surprise. She was only helping out as a ‘by the way’ back then, so how on earth did her actions sound so…preferential now, the way this aide is making it sound. This guild’s information network must also be incredibly well connected because Danyin had told no one what happened…other than Jie Li, that is. And Jie Li would not have told anyone else. For the matter, Danyin also seriously doubts that the interim Moon Supreme would be particularly enthusiastic when it comes to sharing this bit of detail, so…

Aa. This information network must also be partly why Yuezun daren is badgering this guild master so aggressively.

The old man gives her an accusing look, as if deeply disappointed in her for not holding up the age-old Shuiyuntian-Cangyanhai enmity.

“Sounds like you two are very chummy together,” the old elder is very sarcastic, and Danyin’s already colorful expression turns visibly appalled. She opens her mouth to demur, but then realizes that it will be futile no matter what she says – this old man is just going to do whatever he wants, anyway. So she just closes her mouth and swallows down those pointless complaints. Also, they are going off track…again. Danyin dogged wrests the conversation back to the main point, ignoring everything else.

“…Grand guild master, can we just go back to the discussion of the trade treaty-”

“You aren’t going to let this go, are you?” The elder can see that this fairy has no intention to budge until she gains some result out of this meeting, it has been hours since they have been at it and she is clearly not giving up, like a dog working hard to earn the smallest scrap of meat left on a bone.

The Shuiyuntian representative shakes her head without hesitation. “Danyin cannot, so asking grand guild master to please cooperate.”

On the other side, the Moon Prince is silent but steady as a mountain; and it also seems like he fully intends to add pressure to this meeting, to keep forcing the talks forward. Even an inch forward is still progress, considering how long he has patiently harried this obstinate old man over the years. The grandmaster has hoped that the two sides will start sniping at each other considering the longstanding hatred between the two realms, hence allowing him to be sitting on top of the mountain watching the tigers fight…but that’s curiously not happening here. Even though the two’s agendas are somewhat different and also potentially in conflict, they seem to be cooperating in concert-

Since it’s like that-

“Fine, I will look into this trade treaty between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian.”

Danyin pauses, blinking in surprise. She did not anticipate that results will actually come so quickly and has mentally prepared for at least a weeklong battle of attrition. “…Grand guild master is serious?” It sounds too good to be true, and the Moon Prince knows it as well. He does not react overtly, merely watches to see what sort of trickery this wily old bat will pull out his sleeve, next.

It really is too good to be true. The old man gestures vaguely at the troublesome pair who have been seriously cramping his style all day.

“But you two have to go and do something for me first. If not, why should I entertain your demands?”

Following that logic of doing one favor in exchange for another favor, is how Danyin finds herself out in the wildery of Cangyanhai the next day…with the interim Moon Supreme.

“Since the two of you get along so well, then you both go and bring me back the 100,000-year-old blood ginseng root, in order to prove your sincerity on behalf of your respective realms. Don’t bother darkening my door again if you cannot find that which I ask for-” 

Danyin is not certain when or how she just got lumped together with the Moon Prince for no good reason, and also, aren’t they just being sent out on a fruitless wild goose chase?  A hundred-thousand-year-old ginseng root…is there even such a rare and precious herb to be so easily found?

Yet Xunfeng dianxia has accepted the request easily enough, but not before getting the agreement down in writing first so that the grand guild master will not be able to weasel out of his end of the deal. Danyin is somewhat glad that the Moon Prince is present as part of the negotiations, or she suspects that she will have an even harder time pinning down the slippery guild master and extracting a promise from him. Not that she wouldn’t succeed eventually…it will just be more time-consuming.

“Dianxia, have you known the grand guild master for a long time? You seem familiar with his quirks.”  

The Moon Prince flicks a glance at his openly inquisitive companion. “Xianzi really dares ask anything.”

Danyin just stares at him, waiting for his answer. They left the royal capital early that morning and just arrived at the borders of the Eastern state of the Ninth You. After a whole half day of mundane traveling in silence, Danyin is willing to make conversation even with a tree, if it is willing to talk back. At any rate, they are stuck together again for another excursion, and after the last few encounters with this person, he is not that bad, for someone from Cangyanhai.

“Danyin is not aware that she’s not allowed to ask questions, dianxia. Is it not important to find out more about the opponent?”

“Of which Cangyanhai is also within that category due to possible conflict of interests in this treaty, or did xianzi forget?”

Danyin shrugs.

“That may be true later, but we currently share a common goal. Infighting now seems counterproductive.”

They both know that she has a point. Danyin tries again, trotting beside the Moon Prince’s longer strides. “Is it also wise for dianxia to leave the royal capital with no protection detail?”

His gaze grows sharper at her question. Yet there is no hint of derision or mockery in her tone, just pure curiosity. As far as Danyin is concerned, it is a legitimate question. This Moon Prince seems to be frequently neck deep in trouble, in the majority of their encounters so far. He ought to be more self-aware of his own status as a security risk and prepare guarding measures accordingly, but here he is, running around without a care in the world instead. She feels sorry for his personal retinue; it must not be easy at all to have to protect a reckless lord like this.

“Xianzi really dares to ask anything,” his faint retort becomes distinctly more sarcastic. 

“The emperor of Shuiyuntian always travels with a full contingent of his Celestial Army in tow,” Danyin points out. The leadership of Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian are really different, she cannot help but think. While her own emperor is the kind who tends to delegate responsibilities and tasks to the other members of his royal court, the leaders of Cangyanhai seem more proactive and willing to get their own hands dirty if it gets the job done faster.

“I’m not your Yunzhong dijun.” Now he really sounds insulted by the comparison.

So pissy, she thinks, yet she cannot make the observation openly…because diplomacy. The royal clans of both realms are exactly the same in that aspect; not entities that she can afford to offend. Bored and knowing to stop while she is still ahead, Danyin tactfully changes the subject, shifting her gaze from the man beside her to their surroundings instead. For the last couple of hours, they have been wandering up and down through random forest trails seemingly without aim, yet the Moon Prince appears purposeful, like there is an actual destination that they are heading towards. Unfamiliar with the lands of Cangyanhai, Danyin can only follow, and even if she does not know the way, she can at least help ensure the safety of her guide and host. Their fates are tied together at this point, at least up until they complete this unenviable mission given to them by the grand guild master.

“Why are we here, dianxia? Is the whereabouts of that ancient wild ginseng root found on this land?”

This time, the Moon Prince finally deigns to give a reply to her latest barrage of incessant questions. “That’s what we’re about to find out.”

The dense forest that crowds them begins to thin out, the trail they are following gradually widens…and much to Danyin’s surprise, a large, prosperous village magically shimmers into existence before their eyes. She squints at the mirage-like apparitions, shadowy and vague at first, but the closer they approach, the more the ghost-like visions solidify, the flickering structures condensing into sturdy, corporeal shapes, complete with villagers casually milling around, briskly going about their daily business. The Fairy pauses at the bustling sight and then she looks back behind her briefly. The forest trail is still there and looks innocuously normal, how intriguing. She turns back and lengthens her strides to catch up to the Moon Prince once more, who has not stopped to wait for her while she is gawking around in surprise. A hidden village!

“What is this place, dianxia?” In her boundless curiosity, she seems to have set aside whatever remaining reservations she has when it comes to interacting with him. He slants her a stare, but there’s only a keen light of fascination in her eyes as she looks around.

“This is the village of the Wuxian Clan, home of the royal healers of Cangyanhai.”

…Huh.

Before Danyin can ask more questions, a small group comes hurrying over, expressions astounded and flustered to see their Moon Supreme appearing right at their doorstep with no prior warning whatsoever. Dressed in elaborate, ethnic robes that are in various shades of dark blacks, maroons, and yellows, with tribal chin tattoos on white powdered faces, tinkling, semi-precious metal ornaments and colorful beads adorning their persons, it is apparent that these few must be considerably high-ranking individuals of this village.

“Greetings to zunshang. Forgive us for not receiving you directly at the borders. We did not realize that zunshang will be paying a personal visit today.” The trio bows to their interim Moon Supreme, who excuses them with a quick wave of his hand.

“I’m here for business today, and seek information.”

“Of course. It’s our honor to be of service. Please, zunshang, let us discuss your matter inside.”

They are quickly ushered into the main meeting hall of the witch clan, and Danyin is given quite a few looks as they pass through the village, considering her obvious status as a stranger not belonging to Cangyanhai. A xianzi is not a common sight in these parts. However, no one specifically points out her strange presence. They are seated and served refreshments by their hosts; etiquettes are still to be observed, considering the exalted presence of their interim Moon Supreme. Danyin takes her cues from her companion and politely accepts the tea. It is a brew she does not recognize, with an earthy, medicinal aroma that is not unpleasant, just unfamiliar. She curiously tastes the drink. It is faintly bitter at first, but with a lingering, mildly sweet aftertaste, and surprisingly refreshing. She takes another sip from the carved wooden cup and quietly pays attention to the conversation.  

“Zunshang, how may our humble Wuxian clan be of assistance to you today?”

“I seek the location of a certain herb. A 100,000-year-old wild ginseng root. Have you any knowledge of where such a plant may be found and acquired?”

The elders of the Wuxian clan pause at the specific question. The trio looks at each other, before tentatively gazing at the Moon Prince with complicated expressions.

“Zunshang, a 100,000-year-old wild ginseng root? If it is not too presumptuous for us to ask, may we know why zunshang seeks such a rare, precious item?”

The Moon Prince slowly taps one long, white finger on the end table flanking his chair. “No, you may not. The Wuxian Clan are the best shamanic healers and herbalists within my Cangyanhai. I trust that you have the answer that I seek.”

“…Zunshang, a 100,000-year-old wild ginseng root…is very dangerous to procure. Not only is one exceedingly hard to come by, but at that age, a plant like that will have already cultivated long enough to awaken its sentience and is considered a high-class demon with powers that can command an entire forest to defend itself. It’s not an opponent that should be underestimated, or casually provoked. Begging zunshang to please reconsider.”

…So this is why the grand guild master has sent them to go and procure that wild ginseng root. Danyin pauses, lowers her gaze and continues to slowly sip her tea.

Xunfeng grasps the unspoken meaning of the clan leaders but his expression remains unmoved.

“I assume this means that you do know the whereabouts of at least one such entity.”

The clan elders look uneasy but know better than to conceal the truth from their lord.

“…Yes, zunshang. There’s one blood ginseng demon in the Eastern state, but no attempt to capture it has ever been successful. The ones who go to challenge this demon…usually don’t return, either.” The village head bows. “Zunshang, if you really have to harvest its root, this humble one begs zunshang to please approach with extreme caution.”

“What are its weaknesses, if any?” Danyin is the one who asks the question this time and the healers all turn to look at her, surprised as if having momentarily forgotten all about her. They promptly start frowning, not entirely certain why their Moon Supreme is with this fairy immortal. But zunshang does not adversely react to her interjection, so in the end, they carefully answer her.

“…Poison is highly effective, but that will also destroy the precious root of the demon.”

“Not to mention, it may also kill the forest on the entire mountain, if such a heavy-handed method is used to subdue it.” Another elder warily reminds. They are herbalists and healers very closely tied to the nature of the land. It will be disastrous for the entire village if all the innocent flora and fauna in the area are also annihilated in the process of capturing this entity. The entire room sinks into a deep silence, contemplating how to even go about hunting a creature like that.

After a long pause, someone finally, dubiously, throws out a suggestion.

“…This blood ginseng demon is known to be attracted to the blood of virgin maidens for the purpose of spiritual cultivation,” the last elder slowly adds. “The stronger the spiritual ability of the virgin, the more likely it may allow itself to be lured into a trap with the maiden blood, making it possible to quickly harvest one of its roots before it grows any wiser...”

…Suddenly, all three old men are looking at Danyin in a beady, appraising manner. The interim Moon Supreme slowly turns his phoenix gaze onto her as well, flawless, beautiful expression completely indecipherable-

“…” Danyin stares back at this terrible bunch stoically, simply speechless.

Chapter Text

“You already knew that this is going to happen, didn’t you?”

Her tone is testy and annoyed, ringing right behind the Moon Prince as she follows him straight out of the meeting hall, too mortified to remain in there with the other three elders while they wait for a decision from those two.

“I was wondering why you were so willing to bring me along with you out here, with not even a word of protest or complaint.” Danyin quickens her footsteps and rushes after Xunfeng in accusation, brow twitching something fierce the whole time. She really should have suspected; this man does nothing voluntarily unless there is something in it for him. She is a necessary component in this entire operation, did the grand guild master realize this too, and that is why they are thrown together like this?  

The interim Moon Supreme flicks a stare at the outraged xianzi drawing abreast of him. His expression is still very bland, and he very dryly repeats her earlier observation, a not-so-subtle reminder to her. “…We currently share a common goal. Infighting now seems counterproductive.”

Danyin is glaring, not amused to have her words brought up to her face in this situation. “You knew,” she repeats with a low, throaty growl, slipping deftly in front of him to stop him in his tracks. He stops obligingly, brow lifting at her forcefulness, her inky black eyes bright with indignation.  

“I suspected,” he admits baldly, his eyes meeting hers steadily the entire time, completely without guilt or shame. “But better you hear it from the subject experts than from me.” Besides, how on earth is he meant to broach a topic like that in the first place? Better it comes from the shamanic healers to prevent all sorts of unnecessary miscommunication and mistaken assumptions. Women are strange creatures and he has little patience to deal with their shrill theatrics.

The Fairy Immortal is not impressed by his reasoning. How is it better that she had to face the judgmental, speculative regard of three crusty old men, while being informed that they need the blood of a virgin maiden??? …Not that being informed the same by the Moon Supreme will be any better; actually, this entire situation is just plain terrible all around-

“You…You can’t just assume that I fit the necessary criteria!” she splutters at his stare, since he certainly cannot seem to see where the problem is, or why she is fussing so.

“You possess strong spiritual ability, have the proven combative skills to defend yourself if the situation goes awry, and bears the responsibility towards Shuiyuntian to ensure that this mission is to be completed no matter the costs,” he points out bluntly. She fits all the criteria, what else did he miss? All the necessary conditions are in place, making her the best candidate for the role.

Danyin gapes at his reasonable, matter-of-fact response. The man is beautiful as a boring landscape painting and just about as emotionally stimulating, and suddenly she has the strong urge to do violence to this flawless, dead being.

“What about the requirements of the blood of a virgin maiden?”

His stare grows more profoundly skeptical, as if subtly questioning the necessity of this absurd conversation.

“What about it? You cannot spare blood, or you’re not a virgin?”

Her beautiful porcelain complexion turns horribly red. The hefty wooden drinking cup which she has been holding all along, unknowingly carrying it with her out of the meeting hall in her haste to chase him down, cracks ominously in her white-knuckled grasp. How she wishes that it is his odiously thick skull.

His gaze flickers down to the broken cup in her hand, and then back up to the murder in her eyes. He waits patiently for her reply, or rather, there is a look on his pristine expression that implies he is not entirely surprised that a member of the xianzu is acting out in the most ridiculous ways, again-

Danyin swallows down her anger with difficulty. Mentally, she is in a better place where the weapon in her hand is being repeatedly bashed against the man’s head-

“Neither,” she bites out at last. She is mad to be outfoxed and strongarmed like this, but there is also no other alternative right now. If not her, then who? Some hapless lass from this village? They don’t look very combative here, and how can she ask someone else to be laid out on that metaphorical sacrificial altar if she is not willing, herself?

He really does not know what her problem is. Is she not the one who proclaimed that she has to excel in this role no matter what? Here comes an opportunity, and she is over there throwing a fit. Fairy women are really contrary-

“If there are better alternatives, it wouldn’t even be necessary for you to be here.”

She shoves the broken cup at him, eyes sparking with ire.

“Respectfully, Yuezun daren, I do not wish to hear your opinion, right now.”

Danyin turns sharply and stalks back towards the meeting hall where the elders of the Wuxian clan are still waiting, before she changes her mind. 

The blade of the ceremonial dagger is polished to a high shine, sharpened to a deadly edge, and slices the palm of her slender, white hand open as smoothly as cutting through butter. Danyin endures the painful sting stoically as red quickly wells up from the long cut and sets the dagger aside back on the table, now faintly streaked with blood. She watches somewhat dispassionately at the liquid warmth spilling from her self-inflicted wound and tilts her hand slightly, allowing the crimson fluid to drip into the wooden chalice.

“Do I fill it up to the brim?”

The elder overseeing the rites shakes his head, a complicated expression on his face. “That’s not necessary, xianzi. Half the chalice will do. Your blood is…potent.” The elder seems surprised. She must not be an ordinary run-of-the-mill fairy; brimming with spiritual energy, and old lineage. Blood never lies.

No wonder zunshang brought her here. His expression grows subtly reverent.

The fairy squeezes her fist and quietly does as instructed. She is very calm and composed for a member of fairy nobility, considering this situation. Once there is enough blood collected in the chalice, Danyin takes her hand back and a clean wad of cloth is handed over to her to press over the wound, applying pressure until the bleeding slows and stops.

Then, Xunfeng dianxia, who has been silently watching the entire process, speaks. “How long more before we can head out and begin setting the trap?” The fairy, who is previously expressionless, begins to stare at the Moon Prince with sharper eyes the moment he speaks. Her neutral demeanor grows visibly annoyed, even though he ignores her and does not show any visible reaction to her displeasure.

This xianzi is really something, the elder thinks, to so openly treat their Moon Supreme with scorn. But he does not make his comment aloud, and instead just bows slightly to his lord. “Reporting to zunshang, we will bless and prepare this blood for a successful hunt ahead. In the morning, we will dispatch our best scout to depart with the two of you to lead the way into the blood ginseng demon’s territory. Zunshang, will there be backup arriving from the royal capital to assist in the subjugation?”

“No, but your scout may depart after they take us to the general location of the demon’s position.”

The relief on the elder’s face is ill-disguised, but he also feels obliged to caution again. “Thanking zunshang for your grace, but please be careful. Our village tries not to engage this demon, but it has still caused some deaths over the years. It will be very difficult to subdue without adequate backup.”

Danyin’s gaze is solemn as she looks contemplatively at the elder. As much as she is annoyed by this entire situation, she is still capable of putting her anger aside to fulfill pressing business. “Previously, you said that this demon is capable of commanding an entire forest. How?”

“We’re not entirely certain either. All we know is that the forest becomes an extension of its limbs and senses. We’ve found entire squads’ worth of bodies hanging off peach blossom forests before, blooming branches impaled through twisted torsos like grotesque decorations, the victims’ expressions frozen in a rictus of terror and agony…” Just the recollection of those eerie scenes is enough to sober the elder. As a shamanic healer, he is not unfamiliar with the notion of death, but it is the unusual way of death, as well as the clear torture and suffering on the faces of the dead that has left a lasting expression even till now.

The xianzi has her own thoughts when it comes to this matter, but she keeps quiet. She gazes down at her hand; the bleeding has already slowed significantly and will stop soon. She accepts the pot of poultice that the healer hands over to her, and stands up.

“I will retire first. We only depart in the morning, right?”

“Yes, but there will also be a banquet later, as well as a ceremony to seek blessings from the land.” The Wuxian clan is a bloodline of Cangyanhai who are deeply in tuned with all the flora and fauna around them, being herbalists and shamanic healers who also serve the royal family of the Moon Realm. When it comes to this type of ritual, they take their roles as stewards of the land just as seriously.

“I will pass.” The Fairy is politely neutral. Seeing that she has already donated her blood to this cause, surely they will at least leave her be?

“No, xianzi must attend.” The elder is insistent. “As the virgin maiden-”

She starts to glare at the Moon Prince again the moment the old healer begins his spirited ramble anew. This is all his fault. This Wuxian clan would be almost tolerable if not for that strange fixation for virgins, and he dragged her right into the middle of this without even a word of warning. Danyin really wants to interject in the middle of the elder’s passionate spiel and sharply remark that if they successfully entrap the blood ginseng demon, it definitely will not be because she never had sexual relations before, but because of actual effort and ability. Unfortunately, since she is here as a diplomatic guest of the Moon Realm, she can only hold her tongue and keep throwing the venerable Xunfeng dianxia pointed gimlet stares instead to make him deal with his subordinates. The interim Moon Supreme may be the current head of the Moon Realm, but he needs her just as much as she needs him to complete this ‘errand’ together, and hence she’s not so fixated on their difference in status anymore. At least for now.

There is a lot of chilling resentment in her stares, to the point where even the man is eventually moved to rein in the elder’s motivated speech. “That’s enough. Benzun and the xianzi will be present later for the blessings of the land.”

“…”

…That’s not what Danyin wants at all, but since Xunfeng will not be able to escape this tedious event, there is no way he is letting the fairy woman weasel out of this suffering, too-

The village of the Wuxian clan is a thriving and prosperous community, yet they are still largely traditional and adhering to the sacred customs of their ancestors who first settled in Cangyanhai a long time ago together with their Moon Realm founder Yannü. The wooden huts and buildings are sturdy but hint heavily of their tribal, nomadic past as hunter-gatherers foraging for precious wild herbs and plants throughout this part of Cangyanhai, subsisting off the fat of the land for endless generations. Even though the entire village is now seeing far better days and living very well thanks to their direct connection serving the royal family of Cangyanhai, the Wuxian clan has not forgotten or cast away their roots and culture.

Danyin has never attended a village banquet from an ethnic clan of Cangyanhai before, and when the gaggle of womenfolk descended upon her quarters and curiously gathered around her, touching her beautiful hair and accessories and fingering the light, gossamer material of her fairy dress, she is momentarily overwhelmed by the lack of decorum and the excited chatter washing over her. Yet, the women of the village don’t mean any harm with their enthusiasm – they are just genuinely inquisitive, having never met a fairy woman before, asking questions about Shuiyuntian, the airy fashion style, the curious lack of face tattoos despite the fact that she is obviously a grown young woman of marriageable age-

Danyin answers their questions as best as she can, but she is not used to all this attention from so many women in one sitting and is flustered as they try to help ready her for the banquet in the evening. She is one of the two guests of honor and the only one who is foreign to Cangyanhai, so the womenfolk revolve around her in excitement, since it is not like their interim Moon Supreme will tolerate the same enthusiasm and gaiety. Danyin endures the treatment up until the women start trying to remove her clothes and dress her up ceremoniously as the sacred virgin, and that is when all the diplomacy flies out the window. Danyin flees out the window too, moving so quickly she is just a white flash as she zips right out to freedom and straight into the cabin next door. Her unfriendly neighbor wastes no time telling her to get out, but his demand falls on deaf ears as she slips even deeper within his domain; it is not even like he is doing anything important at the moment, so the least he can do is act as a decent shield for her to hide behind.

“I’ll leave after this whole clan stops referring to me as the virgin!” she snaps back at him, just as offended as he is. So he is upset that his space is being invaded? What about her, whose private matter has been propagated far and wide to the entire village? The Moon Prince just stares at her for a long, hard while, but Danyin shrugs his look off and settles into the corner of his room. His assigned quarters are even larger and more opulently decorated than her own, signifying the difference in their statuses, but neither of them is in the mood to enjoy the nice, comfortable ambience.

“Do we have any plan on how to capture that demon tomorrow, or are we just going to wing it and hope for the best?” the Fairy Immortal asks practically, seeing no point to just sit there across from him and glare at each other. “The only weakness we know, we cannot use, or poison will damage the root. The lure of blood will only draw it out of hiding, but not debilitate it whatsoever. We know it can command the forest of trees it lives amongst but we cannot destroy the entire woodland preemptively or we risk damaging this fragile ecosystem. So, any ideas?” Danyin is not a gardener or a green thumb, nor does she have any friends who are plant spirits…or does the Xishan Shennü counts? At any rate, she’s plainly out of her depth here. A 100,000-year-old demon…is a very strong entity, plant or not.

Xunfeng is silent, just looking at her with a slightly narrow-eyed stare, but unperturbed, Danyin merely continues to ponder aloud.

“What does the grand guild master want with the root of a blood ginseng demon, anyway?”

“It’s a key ingredient to cultivate the Elixir of Eternal Life,” he deigns to answer at last. This woman, wasn’t she hopping mad earlier? Now it is as if that episode previously has never happened. He is nonplussed by her nonchalance. Are all fairy women like that?

“…Elixir of Eternal Life…the grand guild master is ambitious.” Does he intend to cultivate an immortal body? She squints in thought as if suddenly remembering something. “Dianxia has yet to answer my question earlier; does dianxia know the grand guild master well? Because he seems familiar with you.”

Familiar may be an understatement, because Danyin clearly remembers the ancient elder threatening to scold the old Moon Supreme, and the current Moon Supreme did not even react to the blatant disrespect to his late father; it is almost as if he is so used to the same old haranguing over so many thousand years it does not even register to his ears anymore. Yet…didn’t that grand guild master also blatantly try to have the Moon Prince assassinated previously? What sort of convoluted relationship is this…

And now, they have been given this unenviable task of procuring a very rare and difficult to obtain ingredient, that may just cost them their lives if they are not careful. Danyin is stuck in it too with the Moon Prince, for better or for worse. It is hard to gauge if the grand guild master truly expects them to succeed in this assignment, or if he is just setting them up to fail.

“He’s an old family acquaintance.” Surprisingly enough, he actually answers her. ‘Old’ may be too modest an estimate. “He’s been around since the time of my great-grandfather.”

…That is very old. No wonder the elder is interested in alchemical concoctions like the Elixir of Eternal Life, and no wonder he is acting like the Moon Prince is nothing more than just an impudent, overreaching child. “Is he still trying to kill you?” Danyin does not ask the why; this man seems to be constantly afflicted with people trying to kill him in some form, so this is not entirely a new or surprising situation to her anymore.

Xunfeng’s gaze is nuanced as he stares at her. She is really daring, to ask that point blank. “Who knows.”

“Dianxia really needs to succeed here in order to draw the grand guild master into your camp, right? No failure allowed.”

Danyin is asking, because it is the same for her. She needs to bring a substantial contribution back to Shuiyuntian, to force Yunzhong dijun to recall her from Cangyanhai since it is obvious he only put her in this role to grind down her will and resistance to his intentions for her. If she does overtly well here, then his plan will not work and he is proven wrong. She is capable of serving Shuiyuntian and Yujing, in her own chosen way. Danyin cannot allow herself to fail in this aspect, even if it kills her in the process. “Danyin has figured some things out. The grand guild master may be based within Cangyanhai, but he and all the power he holds, are not affiliated to the Moon Realm. His guilds and connections are neutral, and dianxia wants to change that, or at the very least be able to influence those guilds to some extent?”

She is not wrong, and very intelligent, to have already figured out that much in such a short amount of time. He continues to eye her but does not confirm or deny her conclusions. “…Why are you sent here to serve as ambassador, xianzi?”  

“Hasn’t dianxia already found out?” she asks, coming clean since they are both in this mutually dependent situation. “Danyin has been sent here to prove a point.”

“Is that so? I was informed that this bestowment is punishment, for refusing to bow down to your emperor’s will.” 

“A punishment is to be forced to accept that royal will regardless of Danyin’s personal choice. By the grace of Yunzhong dijun, this is a rare opportunity for Danyin to display her capability instead.” The fairy stoically defends the imperial family of the xianzu. This is her obligation as a noble member of Shuiyuntian’s royal court, even if she personally does not like her emperor very much right now. But duty and personal feelings are two different things, and she is exceedingly clearheaded when it comes to her role.

He does not comment on her words. The noblesse oblige is readily apparent by the upright demeanor reflected on her face and in her very body language. And even though she has made a fuss earlier, she has also begrudgingly settled down for the sake of practicality the moment she understands the necessity of her unique position, in order for this plan to work.  

“We’ll tranquilize the demon before we attempt to extract one of its roots,” he switches back to address another one of her earlier questions seemingly at random…but the fact that he is talking about the plan is a tacit acknowledgment of her commitment to fulfilling their mutual objective. Her determination to see this through is not light, making it worth placing a more significant bet on this ally…

“…Tranquillize, how?” Danyin welcomes the change in the subject; she does not want to speak about her own precarious position in the royal court of Shuiyuntian right now, even if the interim Moon Supreme has some idea of her ongoing battle. “The Wuxian clan has some special medicine for that purpose?”

He nods. “It’s a mild opiate that will take out anything and anyone regardless of strength, but only for a very short spell.”

Danyin’s brow furrows as she considers its use. “Only for a short spell? There’s nothing stronger than that?”

“Anything stronger will alter the properties of the demon’s root, rendering it unusable.” It seems like he has been busy convening with the Wuxian clan healers, while she was fighting for her life against their enthusiastic womenfolk. Danyin shoots him another long, beady stare, but refrains from kicking up a fuss.

“So…trap, bait, and wait?” She ponders the different scenarios in her head. “We need to set up in a good location, then. Somewhere devoid of lush vegetation…like a meadow valley, or a high, rocky cliff face…”

Even without him bringing it up, she already has a good idea of the attack plan, which makes it easier for him.

“There are several low valleys with wide alluvial plains by the demon’s territory. No vegetation, just river sediments like loose sand and gravel, rocky with silt and clay from floods long ago.” Since that thing is known to command forests, so they have to separate it from the source of its power as best as they can.

“…Yes, but why would there be a fairy maiden found in that sort of place that’s practically the middle of nowhere?” Danyin has to ask, because even though the location is optimal for minimizing potential backlash on them, as far as a trap goes, it is glaringly obvious. Unless the sentient demon they are trapping is somehow unintelligent (highly doubtful, considering it has survived for over a hundred thousand years…), they will need to paint a more convincing scenario to spring the trap successfully.

Xunfeng looks at her with a somewhat incomprehensible light on his pristine face. Where is this conversation suddenly going-

“…By your own logic, will there be virgin maidens randomly sprouting off some high, rocky cliff face in the middle of nowhere?”

“…” Well, he also has a good point.

She is very sharp, he thinks. Not the best when it comes to showing a poker face during confrontations, but smart. Still, it is better to work with someone intelligent and capable of independent deductive reasoning, than sheep.

“There is a reason why a strong fairy maiden will be found on that alluvial plain in the wilds of Eastern Cangyanhai tomorrow,” the Moon Prince explains slowly in the end.

Danyin just watches him suspiciously, and waits. Sure enough, he very blandly continues.

“‘…Sacrificial offering.’”

The Fairy Immortal’s face twitches. She really should have known, from the moment those elders began looking appraisingly at her earlier, almost like livestock. She is not worried that they will harm her deliberately, considering her status as an emissary of Shuiyuntian grants her diplomatic safety and immunity…no, there is a bigger fish to fry right now.

This Moon Prince has a really terrible habit; she is starting to realize. He schemes and strategizes in a way that guards against even his own allies, as if he is so used to moving all his agendas piecemeal on his own, intentionally placing all the others around him on a ‘need to know’ basis, never allowing anyone to comprehend the entire situation on his chessboard so that no one can sabotage his plans, deliberately or otherwise. That is very frustrating, and Danyin wonders how his people put up with that distrustful nature of his, never fully understanding their lord’s purpose, expected to only move and execute orders like pawns. She cannot work like that, at least not at this level.

“Is dianxia ever intending to share this amazing plan with me, or was I expected to just miraculously get into the act tomorrow without knowing a single thing?” Her tone is quietly sarcastic, and impatient. She isn’t even surprised anymore, just annoyed. What is wrong with the people of Cangyanhai, why are they always like this? Or is this a Moon royalty thing? Actually, come to think of it, even the emperor of Shuiyuntian is like this, so perhaps this is a royal quirk. Danyin is not having any of it here, however. Her voice grows slightly fierce, ready to argue to make her point if necessary. “Dianxia, if we’re going to work together successfully, then we need to share information freely. Like it or not, aren’t we in the same boat now? Isn’t it counterintuitive that I have to keep second guessing dianxia’s intention? Danyin is not exactly asking for dianxia to divulge Cangyanhai’s state secrets, here-”

…She is really giving him a piece of her mind, and unfortunately, she is not wrong to do so.

“Benzun will take your concerns into consideration in the future.”  

“…” Is that his roundabout way of saying ‘I can’t find a reason to disagree with you right now but I’m also not going to promise you anything at the same time’?

Danyin gives him a very long, deadpan stare. “Is there anything else that Danyin ought to know but dianxia has yet to share?”

He demurs. “Xianzi has already miraculously extracted a significant amount of information on her own, very impressive.”

“Dianxia is still testing me.” It is not even a question, and she cannot help but sound exasperated; what is ‘miraculously’ supposed to mean, does he think she is an imbecile?

His gaze sharpens slightly, and he does not deny her observation. “It cannot be that xianzi expects blind trust when we never had any cooperation before.”

“I’m glad you brought up the word ‘cooperation.’” The look in her eyes is pointed, and just as doggedly determined. She is not going to let this go. “Danyin does not need or expect blind trust, dianxia, but I also don’t need this-” She gestures vaguely to indicate the situation they are in. “-to be made even harder. Unnecessarily so.” 

He is silent. She is Shuiyuntian, and as much as that affiliation makes him immediately leery, that deeply engraved wariness is not helpful at all right now. She is right. Xunfeng has to make visible effort to draw back the natural impulse to withhold information, to guard against the fact that his current ally is a member of the xianzu. He acknowledges her point, not paranoid enough to misinterpret her meaning for an attack. She has to be the first Fairy to call him out on this so bluntly and blatantly. His advisors and other allies usually have a lot more delicate tact, but perhaps that is also why he is actually listening.

The lack of ingratiating subterfuge in this interaction is...not unpleasant.

He concedes.

“Understood.”

Chapter Text

Cooperation is a two-way street, and that is why Danyin endures the banquet that night, presumably to honor the interim Moon Supreme’s rare visit as well as to bless the two for their upcoming trial the next morning. It is hard for her to muster enthusiasm, but she…tries. Perhaps not her best effort, and she has also adamantly insisted on not changing out of her fairy-style attire, and heavens help whoever opens their mouth to praise her divine virginity because Danyin spends the whole time glaring murder and this close to beating this whole bunch of stupidly bigoted old elders up. Thankfully, the ceremony and dinner did not last long, mainly because their Moon Prince has impatiently interjected and made them finish up quickly to cut out all the pomp and fuss. Danyin knows better than to presume that he is doing it out of consideration for her; after studying him carefully, it is readily apparent that he does not subscribe to all these superstitions either, merely adhering to the customs to respect the traditions of his people, as expected of him in the position of their leader.

The rest of the rites and rituals conclude simply and swiftly. The blood which has been collected from her earlier in the day has been turned into a tincture and sealed in a large wooden calabash gourd for convenient transport tomorrow. Thinned with distilled alcohol and infused with other rare, magical herbs to maximize the range its scent can propagate, it has been effectively transformed into an incredibly potent lure, once exposed in the vicinity of any demon. Danyin has to concede to the professional efficiency and knowledge of the Wuxian clan – no wonder they serve as the exclusive healers and shamans for the royal family of Cangyanhai since time immemorial. But that is all she is willing to acknowledge, and early the next morning, she is already chomping at the bit to depart this hidden village, and hopefully not returning anytime soon. Having to bear the permanent title of ‘sacred virgin’ to an entire village of strangers…is just too much.

The three clan elders rise early too to see them out of the village respectfully. To be more precise, they are very mindful of their zunshang’s presence and present him with their tribe’s blessed ceremonial dagger for extracting the blood ginseng demon’s root. The two are also given a vial of paralytic opiates along with instructions on how to use it effectively to subdue the demon, and the youngest son of the village chief is sent along to guide them to the heart of the demon’s territory in the high mountains.

“Zunshang, godspeed, and good hunting. We of the Wuxian clan look forward to news of your success.” The trio bow and make the obeisance of the Moon realm, crossing one forearm perpendicularly over the other, after they finally arrive at the edge of the village and stop just within the borders. Danyin politely expresses her appreciation for the hospitality as well and returns with the gesture of the xianzu. She does not speak much else, at least not until after they finally depart. The mists that protect the Wuxian clan lazily shroud the village, once again concealing its existence from the rest of the world...

“Is it really necessary for Danyin to play the role of sacrificial offering?” She wastes no time asking her companion as the two of them follow in the wake of their guide. It is not even properly dawn yet; the skies are still dark with only the slightest hint of lightening, but they have to set off early for the long half-day hike ahead. It is easier and faster to travel by spiritual energy, but the Wuxian clan has cautioned against that sort of excessive movement as it will alert the demon. Erring on the side of caution, they chose in the end to travel the same way the people of this land have always done.

Xunfeng slants a stare at her, by now already getting used to that subtly pushy audacity of hers. “…Otherwise, does xianzi have a better suggestion? Need I remind that we only have one chance to succeed at this endeavor.”

“Dianxia can also play the role of the sacrificial offering,” Danyin rebuts, still not resolved with how the position of bait is just automatically dropped on top of her head. After the discussion they had the day before, the roles have already been decided upon, but that does not mean Danyin is willing to accept the assignments blindly up until the last minute.

“You’re the one with the required blood of a virgin maiden,” her companion points out flatly in reminder. “Furthermore, we’re deep in Cangyanhai territory, not Shuiyuntian. Does it make sense for xianzi to be the captor?”

In front of the two, the absurd conversation is being overheard by their hapless Wuxian clan guide, who is trying his best to stay as invisible as possible and not overtly remind the venerable guests of his presence. It is already strange enough when the aloof Moon Prince turned up at the village with a beautiful Fairy woman in tow the day before, but now it even seems like they get along well enough to have this sort of casually informal discussion. Even his old father dare not question their Moon Supreme with such bold temerity, and what’s even more astounding, their Yuezun is responding to the xianzi’s verbal engagements.

“Danyin is just highly doubtful that the blood of the great Moon Prince of Cangyanhai will be any less potent than this humble xianzi’s.” It’s just plain nonsensical and sexist, is what. Just as sexist as Yunzhong dijun offering to find a marriage partner for her, just because she is a noble daughter left unprotected due to the crimes of her father. She can protect herself and her family just fine; why is she penalized and made out to be lesser just because of her sex? She has slept on that thought for many nights and is still not at all resolved. If anything, she is just angrier.

Unfortunately for her, Xunfeng can hardly care less about her righteous motivations. Ever practical and objective oriented, the gender of the sacrifice matters not so long as it fits the requirements for the plan to succeed. “…Perhaps you may demand a proper explanation from the demon later; ask why it has this preference for maiden blood. I imagine this mission will be much less tedious for me if the requirement is merely royal blood.” His drawl is pointed, and his unbothered reply manages to unwittingly smooth over some of her ruffled feathers. She stares at him suspiciously.

“Dianxia thinks that this requirement is ridiculous, too?”

It is hard to believe that he has this sort of forward thinking, and she is right. The Moon Prince flicks her another subtly incomprehensible look.

“I don’t care, so long as the ends are achieved.”

So callous. That shuts her up, because he has also indicated again and again that he will use whatever is most suitable to achieve his aims, even himself.

Isn’t she just barking up the wrong tree? Danyin thinks about his pointed comment the day before.

I’m not your Yunzhong dijun.

He is certainly no paragon of virtue, incredibly utilitarian, but he is also absolutely not the same as the emperor of Shuiyuntian, for better or for worse.

With visible effort, she forces herself to stop projecting her issues back in the royal court of Shuiyuntian on him.

It is embarrassing and duplicitous of her, she thinks, considering how she has been on his case just the day before, righteously pointing out his inability and tacit refusal to work properly with her.

She is not being any better, either.

Danyin is willing to recognize her own hypocrisy at least, and subsides further. There is no more mention of any change in plans, and she also does not stare at him with as much resentment, sheepishly retreating back to a state of neutral competency. “I’d like to coat my blade with the paralytic agent before we arrive.”

He continues to gaze thoughtfully at her. “…Xianzi is finally done acting up?”

For someone who will not claim to be close to her in any sort of capacity, somehow he can still read her quite well.

She squints at him. “I’ll show you a good act, later.”

The Fairy Immortal is disheveled, confused, and covered in wounds, staggering through the brush in a desperate bid to escape her captor, but weakening very quickly in the face of profuse blood loss and her traumatic injuries. The plants and foliage that brush against her in her wild flight come away streaked with the crimson of her life fluids, and even though the blood is thrumming with power and the cultivation of a high-class Fairy immortal, her physical condition is…deteriorating rapidly. There seems to be more of her blood flowing outside of her body than within, and the entire forest, now eerily silent, seems to be infused with the heady aroma of her delicious spiritual essence, almost irresistibly floral in nature, with that hint of noble osmanthus-

With a last-ditch effort, she throws herself to the side, barely avoiding the incoming blast of condensed, black energy that grazes her side, but the concussive strength of the attack is still enough to send her tumbling ahead onto the dirt trail, gasping, like a puppet with its strings abruptly cut. She shudders weakly on the ground, her palms and forearms bleeding sluggishly from the rough contact against the rocky surface, her breath and senses cleanly knocked out of her. Shaking, she forces herself back up to her feet, limbs unsteady and weak like a newborn fawn. Gritting her teeth, she continues limping onwards, or at least she tries to, only to completely still in place at the ominous sound of a blade being slowly drawn behind her.

“Xianzi is not tired of this game yet?” The cold, neutral tone from the back is enough to freeze the blood in her, and she bites her lip, a flash of hatred born from helplessness crossing her gaze as she turns around to regard her tormentor. The man’s beautiful face is cruelly unmoved, dispassionately gazing upon the brutal amount of damage that he has slowly inflicted upon her over the last few hours of steady, relentless pursuit.

Or rather, it will be more accurate to say that this is torture. Deliberately setting her loose on this wildland far away from her home realm of Shuiyuntian, far away from any incoming help, disabling her ability to fight, and then insidiously tracking, hunting her down for sport, systematically and slowly carving her open slice by slice, forcing her to keep fleeing, bleeding her the whole time to nourish this harsh, unforgiving land.

This ill-fated Fairy is destined to spill all of her lifeblood in Cangyanhai, but she is still putting up a valiant last resistance, her death struggle. Glaring at the expressionless Moon Realm member, she withdraws, taking one step away from the range of his raised blade, but they both know that she is merely prolonging the inevitable. She hisses hoarsely, drawing herself upright with a strangely noble dignity, the bloodied, dripping fist in her side tightening imperceptibly. “You will not get what you seek so easily-”

Without warning, she flings the handful of blood in his eyes, taking advantage of his instinctual evasion to throw herself off the hillside dirt trail that they have been struggling on, straight down the steep incline and into the river rapids swirling dangerously at the bottom of the gully. The man’s detached gaze widens imperceptibly at her reckless action – is she crazy? He lunges forward in an attempt to capture her but to no avail. It is too late. She slips from his snatch, his fingertips barely grazing her. With a triumphant look, she plunges straight underneath the turbulent whitewater, and finally wrenches herself free from his control-

Half an hour later, the xianzi barely manages to drag herself out of the violent, churning waters, after being swept along what seems like many miles downstream. She is exhausted, cold, weak, and dying. The frothing water carries the faint taint and scent of her blood and spiritual energy, and she lies on the flat, wide alluvial plain, soaked to the bone in that tattered, crimson-stained, bedraggled dress, the movement of her chest barely perceptible as she struggles to draw breath. She is sprawled there on the water’s edge for what seems like the longest time, drifting in and out of consciousness, vision hazy, powerless to even move anymore.

…The creature that has been silently, quietly, nearby the whole time, observes the ethereal, broken Fairy struggle in agony for the next hour like a crushed butterfly with mangled wings, its presence well hidden in the dense forest that grows on the far edge by the wide, empty river plain. It has been roused from deep slumber first by the ruckus of the Fairy and the Moon Realm hunter intruding upon its sanctuary in the mountain, crashing through the foliage and underbrush in battle, or to be more precise, the defenseless Fairy is being hideously attacked, shedding blood everywhere…exuding a strong, potent aroma that is impossible to resist. Moved by the delicious smell, it very silently, quietly, tracks the progress of the two immortal beings within its territory…unhesitatingly following the deeply injured Fairy when she manages to give her attacker the slip and escape, but unfortunately for her, inadvertently drawing another even more vicious predator to her side.  

The last Fairy it devoured was thousands of years ago, a tasty treat that is already rare to come by in these parts, and even then, that soldier’s blood was nowhere near this enticing, this fragrant. The demon knows that can only mean this Fairy who has somehow landed in its neck of the woods is a rare entity of high cultivation, and if it can absorb her essence entirely, that will mean an incredible increase in its own powers and strength.

Not to mention…the Fairy’s blood smells very delicious…

The demon’s roots have managed to greedily absorb what little tinges that have fallen onto the ground during the Fairy’s frantic escape from her captor, and those faint traces only served to further whet its appetite and raise its spiraling bloodlust. Still, it holds itself back cautiously, waiting a bit longer at the fringes to make sure that the coast is clear, and that there is no ambush lying in wait to take it down while it is distracted feeding on this rare morsel. Extending its senses as far as it can go, there are no traces of other human lifeforms in the vicinity beyond what it has already detected earlier.

It is safe. And time to claim the prey that it has staked out as its own, preferably before she draws her last breath. Fairy blood is best enjoyed warm, and pumped straight out of a still-beating heart.

The entire forest seems to shiver as a chilly wind blows through the deathly silent space, the ambiance growing darker and more foreboding even when there is still light out. The encroaching iciness seems to blot out whatever minuscule sliver of warmth that beat down from the setting sun overhead…and then, even the faint rays of light seem to be blocked out as well, as an ominous shadow creeps over the half-conscious Fairy. 

The pale, shivering maiden cracks her eyes open with difficulty…only to freeze with encroaching shock and terror at the grotesque sight taking form before her. Her breath stills in her chest…and then her heart begins pounding like a drum as the slithering…creature slowly raises itself upright to its full height, looming menacingly over her. Its thick, sinewy arms are elongated and stretch all the way down to the ground, sinking into the silt and gravel like misshapen tree stumps, twisted and gnarly like the tangled root system of a mangrove tree. The…demon’s torso is long and awkwardly disjointed like a conglomerated, torturous tangle of whip vines, covered in shades of earthy browns, mossy greens, and dirty olive, the texture of its skin rough and peeling like the husk of ancient, old wood. Its face is almost humanoid in nature, but also not entirely. A bizarre caricature of a skull frozen in the permanent rictus of a howl, crudely carved out from the bark that is supposed to be the vicinity of its head…and it has no eyes. 

Just two hollows where the oculi should be, staring down accusingly at her, eerie creaks and groans exuding from that wide gaping maw. She draws in a deep lungful of air as the ancient, monolithic cryptid creeps closer, one long, bough-like arm separating from the ground and extending towards her, finger branches actually growing out in plain view before her very eyes, forming into deadly spears each the size of a war glaive.

The demon makes a strangely keening, moaning sound and continues to reach towards her, those sharp, sharp claws growing longer and longer until the tapered tips are almost about graze her throat. The Fairy is horrified…but then she forces herself to react, one cold, pale hand coming up to close tightly around the creature’s blade-like attachments, trying to stop it from advancing any further. Her grip is surprisingly strong. The claws are held firmly in place, but her palm immediately begins to bleed from the contact against those sharp edges. She winces weakly. Thick, crimson beads quickly well up from the deep cut, but she hangs on stubbornly for dear life, literally desperate to live.

The demon stops all movements the moment the heady smell emanating from the xianzi intensifies. The blood that she spills is hungrily, greedily, absorbed through direct contact capillary action. The blood ginseng visibly shudders and croons in delight as her power ripples through it. Paling even more, the Fairy grimaces and forces herself to grip harder onto the demon’s finger appendages, cutting herself deeper, and squeezing her hand tightly so that the bleeding will flow faster-

So intoxicated by the feed, the demon does not quite notice its senses gradually dulling, to the point that when a shadow abruptly appears overhead in a jet-black cloud burst and swiftly bears down with a ruthless, decapitating sword strike, it is already fully petrified, simply unable to react to the threat in time. That great, monstrous head is promptly separated from the rest of its body in one forceful cleave, the strength of the violent impact great enough to send the part flying through the air, landing some distance away before eventually rolling to a complete stop.

“…Dianxia really took his time,” Danyin wheezingly mutters, quickly letting go of the demon’s claws, still sucking rapidly away at her blood even when it no longer possesses its head. The blood loss, together with the paralyzing opiate running through her right now, is enough to completely render her a dead weight for the moment. But she has successfully fulfilled her role as bait and trap; she has earned that respite with this heavy toll of bloodletting.

The man lands soundlessly beside her and flicks his blade, but there is no organic matter on the longsword even with the brutal slaying. Very curious. His gaze flickers over to the pale fairy, still trapped beneath the massive wood-based body of the blood ginseng demon, unable to even muster enough strength to move out from under the creature, yet still has the energy to complain.

“…If xianzi desires to be found faster, then this Xunfeng will like to suggest this: next time, xianzi may want to refrain from acting outside of previously agreed upon course of action.” It was decided in the end that she will ingest the paralyzing drug, hence turning herself into both the bait and the trap. She wasn’t supposed to jump into the river recklessly, taking on the risk of possible drowning due to her compromised physical functions as a result of the drugging. It also took time to find her again after she disappeared into the river, a process made even more tedious since he had to be careful to conceal his presence the entire while, to lull the demon into lowering its guard. 

With difficulty, Danyin manages to roll herself out from underneath the creature, sweating from the effort. Her body does not seem to want to listen to her very much right now. Heavy, sluggish, and slow to respond, it is very annoying having to fight herself the whole way. She pulls out the vial of antidote that the Wuxian herbalists have also provided, removes the stopper, and downs the bitter content in one gulp. Now she only has to wait until the numbing effects wear off.

“Had to do that much at least, to not rouse suspicion,” she mumbles, gasping. Even her clothes have been ruined to make the act as convincing as possible, doused with the blood that the Wuxian clan has ‘treated’ on top of the abrasions and minor injuries that she had to suffer while crashing noisily through the woodlands earlier playing hide and seek with the interim Moon Supreme, to draw their target’s attention. That entity is incredibly cautious, so they had to keep at the act for quite some time until it finally lets down its guard. Surprisingly enough, the two can work rather well in concert, since they succeeded in accomplishing their goal in one shot. Danyin is exhausted now and is just relieved to quickly see this mission nearing its end. “Let’s just harvest the root and go before it wakes up.”

...The demon is still alive. It will not die so easily even with direct decapitation, but it is not their purpose today to take its life, merely incapacitate it long enough to extract what they came for, and then get out of here as quickly as possible before it rouses enough to retaliate.

Her mission partner pulls out the ceremonial dagger that the Wuxian clan has given to them for this matter, freeing it from its leather sheath, and Danyin watches as the short blade begins to pulse at the proximity to the rare, precious plant part that they are after. It is a good thing that the charmed blade is there since neither the Moon Prince nor herself are considered experts in this matter of harvesting precious medicinal parts. It does not take long before they ascertain the correct part to extract, the dagger all but vibrating frantically as Xunfeng brings it closer to the cluster of distorted, knotted roots near the heart of the frozen demon, and swiftly severs the largest one.

The demon groans and shakes as one of the biggest keystones to its power is taken away. The two immortals pause and observe the demon warily for signs of its return to consciousness, but beyond that initial reaction, the cryptid still appears stuck in the thrall of the paralytic agent. The Wuxian clan has specifically requested that the demon not be killed, considering its rarity and age, and the fact that its presence suppresses the activities of all the other lesser demons in the vicinity, hence preserving the delicate ecosystem of the mountain. The root that has been taken away today will grow back again, given time. A long time, but at least it will survive today’s encounter.

Xunfeng wraps up the root in a special cloth meant to preserve its properties and swiftly stores it away. Overhead, even though the demon is still frozen, the air around it seems to be growing heavier and more turbulent, as the rousing creature begins to resist the tranquilizing effects from the drugged blood…and it is not happy. 

“We need to go, now.” He strides over and drags her up onto her feet, but it is still too soon. The drug in her has not completely dissipated yet, and she still feels clumsy and ungainly in her own body, her reaction speed severely affected. She teeters precariously off center and flops weakly against him, her expression contorted in a disgruntled grimace.

“I can’t…seem to stand straight-” Her hands grab blindly onto his sleeves for balance, and she is trying very hard to wrench herself upright. She raises her heavy, spinning head with difficulty, only for her eyes to widen at an alarming sight. She hisses. 

“The demon-!!”

It is reforming. Rapidly. As if placed in a time-lapse and fast-forwarded, the husk that will eventually become its cranium is growing back in at an exponential rate. They really don’t have much time to still be waffling around here, before the situation gets potentially life-threatening again. And this time, the demon will show no openings, and be out to kill.

He grabs her by the back of her robes and pulls her aloft, at the same time, spiritual energy swiftly condensing at their feet, lifting them upwards almost instantaneously. They barely avoid the lethal whip that comes cracking sharply at them as they take to the air, the force of the lash from the heavy, thorny vine powerful enough to shatter nearby boulders into smithereens, turning those fine gravel into flying shrapnel. The demon throws its head back and roars, its gaping maws formed enough to let loose that truly chilling, guttural sound of utter rage that reverberates across the entire forest valley.

Danyin feels her bones vibrate at the immense pressure of the demon’s shrieking fury, all that intense energy exploding outwards in a spectacular display of killing intent. She peers down in time to see the creature with its head raised, staring up at them with pure malevolent hatred.

“Oh, it is mad...” She is suddenly very glad that they are airborne, out of reach of those long, nasty vine arms still whipping back and forth futilely on the ground level, trying to grab onto them and eviscerate, rend apart. Danyin has a good idea that she will be reduced into a fragrant fairy meat paste if the demon can get a hold of her right now.

“You think?” Xunfeng’s tone is mild as always, as if they are merely just experiencing a minor inconvenience. They dodge the heavy barrage of long, sharp javelins the demon is shooting at them straight from its spindly fingers, the wicked, jagged harpoons whistling by so close to them that the slamming trajectories send wild gusts of wind ruffling their robes. Her stomach lurches at the violently unstable ride, and coupled with the giddiness from being drugged and the blood loss….forget about fighting back, she’s hanging onto her mission partner for dear life.  

“I’m going to be sick.” Her fingers are white from clutching onto his sleeve, her face about the same bloodless tone, too. He stiffens slightly.

“Throw up, and I’m throwing you off.” The spiritual energy beneath their feet gives way abruptly at his mental command, dropping the two several feet in freefall before solidifying again, deftly evading the heavy bombardments of spikes that soar overhead. She squeezes her eyes shut, a faintly green hue coloring her complexion. Danyin tries very hard to think about other things, to suppress that urge to vomit, swallowing down the bile in her throat, as well as her pounding heart that nearly fell out of her mouth as well. 

“…I’m surprised that dianxia even remembered to bring me along and did not just leave me behind to delay that demon,” she mumbles back candidly, cracking one eye open to track the demon on the ground as it crashes loudly through the woods in an attempt to keep up with them overland. It is very fast, and once again, Danyin is feeling very relieved that it cannot take flight, or they will have an even harder time shaking it off, with how it is still trying to snipe them out of the air.   

He throws her a look. It is almost absurd, how they are having this conversation while racing like bats out of hell from the demon’s territory, preferably before it can really shoot them down.

“You’re becoming more and more brazen, xianzi.” He does not tell her that she is still needed to help suppress that troublesome old coot back in the capital, or he really may have considered leaving her here.

“…It will be best for the Wuxian clan to place a prohibited buffer zone around this demon’s territory for the foreseeable future,” she mutters, still looking down at the utterly furious entity beneath them, a troubled light lurking on her expression. What if it attacks all humans indiscriminately after this, in revenge? Will it affect the common folks who live in this area, making a living off the land? In all likelihood, this demon will remember this humiliation as well as the two individuals who stole its prized root today, but it is unlikely she will ever return to this particular mountain range in Cangyanhai again-

Oh, if only foresight is 20/20, but that will be a story for another time.

Xunfeng is silent. They are not even out of danger themselves, and she is thinking about others? This young Fairy immortal, bedraggled, wretched, wearing a bloodied and torn dress, somehow exudes a subtle light in that moment. Perhaps that is why, he does not shake her off, and wordlessly allows her to hold onto the hem of his sleeves for stability throughout the entirety of their rapid retreat. Despite the demon’s best efforts, they make it out of its domain, nimbly slipping out from the closest edge of its territory, the unforgettable shriek of absolute wrath and fury following them all the way out of range.

Mission accomplished.

Chapter Text

Her hair is still damp from her bath and she is idly running a wooden comb through the long, inky black strands when he enters the room. Pausing at the sight of the beautiful woman draped languorously by the open window, gazing down at the busy, bustling streets of Haishi far below, there is an attractive, catlike indolence that settles over her lithe, supple frame as she curls up on the alcove seat, making the best of the balmy summer evening they are in for. He finds himself particularly taken by the profile of her patrician features; that casual contentment in her slightly squinted eyes, the leisure between her willow-leaf brows, the corners of her pink lips just almost imperceptibly lifted with relaxation. She is dressed in only a thin inner robe, bare toes peeking out from under the hem, the sultry vapor from her bath still yet to completely dissipate from her milky skin, a dewy, glowing appearance that just…draws him.

She slants him a lazy look when he nears but does not stir from her seat, as if the weather is just too warm to take any unnecessary action. “…Done with your meetings?” Even her drawl is slow and careless, and she looks almost boneless, leaning one slender, exposed elbow on the windowsill, lounging with a lackadaisical, elegant disarray, every line of her body a charming display of sensual lethargy. He is reminded of a beautiful little white cat that used to be raised in the inner palace back when he was a young boy, proud and a little aloof to everyone except for her favorite person, the only one allowed to stroke her and hold her in their arms…

He sits down beside her and takes the comb from her hand. “Mm.” An arm slides around her slim waist, and he coaxes her straight onto his lap. Danyin does not resist his endeavor, merely moving over to lie against his chest, sighing as the familiar scent of royal agarwood teases her nose. Allured by that subtle fragrance that is uniquely him, she buries her face in the crook of his neck, just breathing him in, that pointed little chin of hers hooking over the crook of his shoulder. She is entirely at ease entangled in casual intimacy with him, and he is nicer to lean against than the hard window frame, anyway. Nestling comfortably, her interest drifts away from the bright, glimmering scenery of the lively night market set up in the square in front of Liufang ge; sinking into his embrace, she silently revels in his attention instead, admiring this beautiful view right in front of her.

He says nothing more, just takes over the task of grooming her; slowly, leisurely, the act full of unreserved doting. Her skin is still warm from her bath, emanating that subtle osmanthus aroma, and she rests calmly in his arms, exuding a quiet, sanguine pleasure. He can never get enough of how peaceful she is around him, unassuming and unafraid. He cannot help wanting to touch her, more and more. The Moon Prince takes his time to comb out his lover’s hair until the fine black strands are completely dry, rippling like the most expensive silk down her slender back. Then, he sets the comb aside, long, jade white fingers directly caressing the shiny, ebony mass of soft locks that pools all around them, over and over, until she is humming softly with pure enjoyment, a Danyin-shaped puddle melting under Xunfeng’s meticulous attention, unguarded and completely relaxed.

Drowsy and pliant, she is like a lazy, pampered feline snoozing in his embrace, cozy and cossetted. It feels really good, to have him sift his fingers through her hair like that, his fingertips lightly massaging her scalp with every languid pass of his hand. Xunfeng turns his face into her hair, nosing her with content languor. Eyelids lowering, the man lazily, affectionately, squeezes her middle, and she slowly, hazily, murmurs- “Nn?”

She is beguiling whenever she is like this, he thinks, his heart so firmly captivated by the way she nuzzles blindly, trustingly, towards him, effortlessly appealing to that tiny, soft spot in his chest that he never realized still exists, until she came along and provoked him into acknowledging this truth. This awkwardly gentle yet unapologetically biased indulgence towards her dominates up until she presses up into him even more, the gentle swells of her chest brushing against his front. The lapels of her inner robe gape open wider at the contact, offering him a completely unimpeded view down her cleavage. He stares, of course, his gaze sharpening at the lovely scenery, but instead of helping himself to the sleepy, sensual charms of this lissome beauty ensconced in his embrace, in the end, he only wraps both arms around her to hold her more securely. She curls up happily against his chest, rubbing her cheek softly on his shoulder. It feels like there is a tiny creature, gently pawing at his heart. His embrace tightens even more. This tender warmth is…intoxicating. This woman in his arms…is everything.

Thin lips carefully graze her temple; she closes her eyes and upturns her face towards his like a blooming flower, basking in the light of this completely undisguised affection. In privacy and behind closed doors, where there is only him and only her, where there is no Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai sandwiched uncomfortably between them like a group of outraged voyeurs, this is the blatant intimacy they can finally, freely, lavish on each other. He takes his time, and the small kisses trail over the shell of her ear, her cheek, her jawline. His hand curves over her hip just that bit more possessively, subtly shifting her to sit even closer to him, if even possible. His mouth begins a familiar meander along the graceful column of her throat, and once again, she obligingly tips her head to the side to allow him better access, snaking a slender arm around his neck to hold herself to him as his tiny incursions on her person begin to grow that bit more fervent. The caresses of his firm, warm lips become interspersed with little bites over her soft, smooth skin, raising faint, reddened welts that have her shivering, a slow, hot passion gradually unfurling within her, increasingly restless beneath his quietly intent attention. As always, she cannot help but respond to him. Her snow-white complexion begins to take on a subtle tint of color, a touch of spring that looks very becoming with her bright, glimmering gaze, the way she bites her lip, nails subtly digging into his nape, anticipating.

It makes him want to do other things to her, to make her purr and arch and scratch.

He draws back slightly, those alluring eyes with the long tips ever so slightly tilted at the ends growing heavier, almost half-lidded, as he gives her a very expectant stare. His large, warm palm, gently, alternatively, stroke and squeeze her supple waist, just looking at her…and waiting, until she leans in and brushes her mouth against his.

Softly, at first. Once, then twice, followed by a third time. Expressing her willingness, to be with him. Lips clinging, her soft tongue affectionately traces the seam of his mouth, white, even teeth nibbling at his lower lip, tasting, tantalizing, inviting…until he seals his mouth over hers, kissing her back with a greedy intensity. He kisses her for a very long time, sucking softly, tongue sweeping into the slick cavern of her mouth, mating sensually with its counterpart, stealing all the air straight from her lungs. He bites at her mouth until her lips are swollen and rosy from his attention, until she is squirming within the cage of his arms, increasingly overstimulated and warm under the collar. A flustered sound escapes her throat as she quickly melds her willowy form against his. Danyin turns fully into his embrace, throwing one long, lean leg over his thighs to straddle his lap, instinctively needing to get closer even when they are already so entwined. Seeking more, of his attention. Wanting more, of his touch.

Bare toes curl slightly; she exhales as his kisses trail lower, over her clavicle and breastbone, his long, adroit fingers tugging at her robe until the gossamer white silk slides down her shoulders and the long, graceful expense of her back, pooling around feminine hips. She is completely bare under that thin fabric, and his eyes grow feral at that stark realization. Her hands grip his strong shoulders for balance, her previously sleepy gaze now glowing with heated desire as his hot mouth drag hungrily across her exposed skin. Tremoring at the delightful sensation, her blunt nails scrape against the back of his neck, slim fingers tangling with his long hair, eagerly pressing herself to him as he continues his flagrant exploration of her chest. Mnhh-

Xunfeng holds the ivory skin over her heart between his teeth, pinching just hard enough to form a bright red mark there, a possessive love declaration etched on her pristine body. That thumping organ in her chest starts to beat faster as his tongue lashes softly along the curve of her breast, crowned head ducking lower, teeth scraping lightly against her sensitive flesh. Almost playfully, he noses her, just caressing her chest with his lips but…not taking the straining buds into his mouth, already teased to aroused peaks by his relentless ministrations all over her body. He has been subtly stroking and priming her since coming into the room this evening, and she is already growing frantic, stirring with rising need. He is so devious. There is zero chance for her to escape his clutches when he always drives her to this point of no return-

Cheeks flushed with high color, she glares with annoyance at him. Her usually immaculate appearance is deliciously tousled, ruffled like her fur has been rubbed the wrong way. She gives his hair a hard, resentful tug, her slender hips arching with frustration, demanding reparation, or else. She bites out. “If you’re going to keep teasing like this, then-”

Before she can finish, his hands span her waist easily, pulling her flush against himself and firmly locking her there. The rest of her protest cuts off, her eyelids tremor, fists clenching ineffectually into the black, inky strands of his hair. He lifts his head from her chest to kiss her ear, his breath warm and ticklish against her lobe, his drawl low and husky. “…Then?”

She turns her head to kiss him, and she is not gentle. Biting back at his mouth, nipping at his lower lip fiercely, she leaves visible toothmarks on his flesh; just a bit harder and the force will be enough to break skin and draw blood. She growls and suckles hard at his flesh until it aches and throbs, and when she finally releases him, his mouth is bright red, and she looks dangerously close to pushing him down and taking matters into her own hands. He groans at her angry attacks, but rather than being properly chastised, arousal spikes through him at her ferocity, the defiant, intense desire that fills her sharp, beautiful eyes as she stares straight at him, like always. His long, thin fingers dig into her hips, wrapping her snugly around his loins, and she draws in a deep breath at the brazen pressure of his surging lust nestling between her legs.

“…Masochist,” she grumbles…yet she squeezes his waist between her thighs, leaning in to trace the corner of his mouth with her tongue, and then biting him aggressively again. Pressing more heated kisses on him as if she is simply unable to resist him, and they both know it.

He does not refute her charge, just as equally addicted to her attention, and willing to do all the necessary to secure her undivided focus. If that makes him a masochist, then so be it. His phoenix eyes watch her beautifully expressive features, all too enamored with this exquisite softness that she has reserved for him. His hands slide up the sides of her flanks, her ribcage, and over her bosom, finally stroking and fondling her, and she shudders as her taut nipples scrape against his palms, kneading and massaging at her chest until she is gasping and dizzy from the erotic stimuli. He lowers his head and closes his mouth around a proffered teat, taking the tender, straining bud between his teeth. His hot, wet tongue laves at and circles the coral pink tip with deft alacrity, warm lips wrapped firmly around her burning skin, suckling her hard. Her hips thrash helplessly against his, trying to push away from him like a scalded cat, but he has no intention to let her go anywhere but suffer his explicit, intense attention. She whimpers, aching with throbbing excitement. “Unn, Xunfeng-!!”

...Maybe, she is a masochist for him, too-

She starts tugging off his robes feverishly. Sliding her hands under the lapels of the opulent outer coat and dragging it off before pulling at the collar of the second layer haphazardly, she fumbles clumsily with all the complicated fastenings and elegant knots, too distracted by his clever hands and mouth roving freely over her body to concentrate properly on that task. It takes her longer than usual to get him out of those robes, but she persists, driven by this maddening impatience to finally feel his bare skin pressed against her own.

Xunfeng coils his arms around her middle to secure her and swiftly rises from the chaise, his mouth still fused to her breast. Her long, lithe legs are wrapped firmly around his waist and he continues to tease her mercilessly while carrying her back to bed in long strides. She circles her limbs around his neck for purchase, loose articles of clothing falling haphazardly onto the floor along the way. He is topless and she is already completely naked by the time they retreat to the canopied mattress, and he raises his head from her sore, heaving chest, finally relenting on his sensual attack to lay her down. She refuses to release him, so he sinks into her soft, fragrant embrace all too willingly. Pressing her onto the bed, one strong, long thigh slides between hers, and she rides out his leg with flagrant bliss, sighing as the gratifying friction slightly dulls the sharp edge of desire growing in her. Danyin stretches up against him, plastering her chest to his own and relishing in the sheer intimacy of the skin-to-skin contact. She mumbles plainly against his mouth between kisses, breathless and flushed. “…I need you.”

Her entreaty…is very pleasing to his ear. He wedges his thigh just that bit more firmly between her legs, and she squirms at the decadent pressure, eyes fluttering shut, spine arching a little, like a taut, beautiful bow curving beneath him. He cups her cheek, turns her face to him, and makes sure that she looks at him. “Say that again.”

Her rosy, dreamy expression grows subtly more flustered at his emphatic action, but Danyin does not take back her words, repeating them clearly, her brilliant eyes meeting his the entire while. “I need you.” She lifts her head and nips softly at his jawline, a subtle seduction, an enticement. “Please.”

She is asking for permission so demurely, but her slender hands are already sliding between their entwined bodies to undo the ties of his midnight blue belt, freeing him from the rest of the heavy silk and brocade. Her glowing gaze is riveting and forthright…even as her fingertips very lightly graze over his arousal, tracing a long, deliberate line from root to tip and back again.

His eyelids lower. This is just exactly the kind of casual boldness that is entirely to his tastes. He presses subtly into her butterfly touch, permitting, demanding more. Her slim fingers curl around his girth, very affectionately squeezing and stroking his sensitive flesh the way he has taught her, the way that he is weak to. He is hot and heavy sitting on her palm; velvety, rigid, a masculine physique that is so different from her own, yet endlessly fascinating. She really enjoys this mutual intimacy, if for nothing more than to watch the way his expression grows more and more heated as his self-control begins to waver, the longer she has her hands all over him. It is a thrilling understanding, to know that she can affect him thusly, bring him pleasure and be allowed this close, be the one to send him down this spiraling path to come undone-

Xunfeng curls around her possessively, letting her caress and fondle to her satisfaction, agile, nimble digits dancing across his increasingly turgid length, her thumb rubbing and tracing the highly sensitive, mushroomed head, spreading the clear, gleaming beads of pre-ejaculate that are slowly weeping from his increasingly excited form. Twin flags of color begin to rise over his pale cheeks; his head droops, resting on her shoulder, pressing open-mouthed kisses onto the side of her neck, muffling his moans, nibbling at her fragrant skin in wordless appreciation. His large, lean hands stroke her chest and sides amorously, making long, up and down sweeps over that smooth snow-white expanse, infatuated with the curves and dips of her beautiful body, before cupping her hips and pulling her more firmly down over his bare thigh. Her warm, increasingly slick heat sears him and he rocks her against him, addicted to the way she feels, the subtle, heady scent blooming from her as her arousal spirals higher and higher.

Danyin emits a faint, distracted sound of pleasure, cheeks flushed, writhing against his leg. The progressive urgency thrums in her veins with rising insistence. She feels like she is about to burst into flames trapped beneath him, yet there is no attempt to escape his embrace. She grasps him in firm, long strokes, palming him from head to base again and again, and the low, tremorous growl that is dragged from his throat when she squeezes him just that right way makes her even more excited as it reverberates by her ear. Hnn- Her eyes darken, bare hips rubbing up against his thigh even more fervently to try to relieve the rising pressure nestled at her soaked apex. Pleasing him visibly excites her, and her slender wrists work almost in tandem with the way she is moving against him, efforts quickening as she grows more passionate, and driven to push him to the edge.

He quickly bites at her throat and pins her, hand sliding down to her mound of Venus and cupping her, claiming. Reciprocation. Lifting his head, he watches her with glittering eyes as his long fingers find and caress her slick folds. Danyin inhales at his counter, unable to stop that instinctual, eager reaction of pushing her hips into his hand, shamefully craving more of his touch. She bites her lips until they are bright red, trying to swallow down that little whine of complaint when he takes his time to explore her, holding her down firmly with one large, lean palm pressed against the flat of her belly so that she is entirely subject to his tender mercies, unable to dictate or influence his ministrations. She glowers at him, but her resolve weakens as his fingers trace the velvety edges of her womanhood in progressively smaller and smaller circles, slick fingertips rubbing her needy flesh back and forth, back and forth, until she is mewing.

What a pretty picture she makes, he thinks, distracted by the erotic image displayed in full view before him, a private performance for his fiery gaze only. Her svelte, nubile figure splayed out beneath his in passionate abandon, long, inky black hair spilling all over the cool, satin sheets, her usually elegant, composed features tinted with blush, an intoxicated, dewy expression on her face, inebriated with desire for him. Such a pretty picture, so he wants to enjoy it for as long as he can. She is beginning to pant, slender ribcage rising and falling with her quick breaths, her heart hammering away in her chest like she is running a race…and he is still teasing, damn him.

Does he think that she will lie there all meek and obedient, suiting his will indefinitely, letting him provoke her until she is out of her mind? Impatient and always eager to go, it does not take long for Danyin to begin straining at the bit. Her eyes grow sharp, and in a flash, she releases her grip on him only to wrap her legs around his lean flanks again, small but strong palms shoving against his chest to topple him over. Using their connection as a fulcrum, she arches and rolls with him until she is the one perched on top, wrestling him firmly under her and straddling him triumphantly.

“You’re taking too long, Your Highness,” she mutters, grabbing his hands and planting them no-nonsensely back over her chest, before she leans over and begins to press hot, fervid kisses all over his clavicles, his sternum, his pectorals. She bites at his skin in revenge for his bullying earlier, drawing those delightful sounds of pleasure from him and leaving a trail of pinkened marks down his chest and over his abdomen, soft lips caressing the subtle, defined musculature of his wiry, sleek form. He is an absurdly beautiful man, all long and lean and made of very graceful lines, very kissable. Very bitable. True to her nature, she is straightforward in her attack, but that is already enough to completely enrapture him. A low, dusky groan escapes from his throat as she marks her way lower and lower down his taut, rippling stomach, enjoying her determined ministrations too much to pull her off or fight her for control. She is the only one whom he will roll onto his back for, more than happy to let her have her wicked way with him when it is so…enjoyable.

It is only a matter of teasing her long enough until she becomes this agitated, more aggressive, and forceful-

Her fingers curl around his eager shaft once more, already aroused and pressed tightly against his lower abdomen in heightened sexual excitement, slick and stiff from her tender loving care earlier. She wiggles lower down to kneel between his spread legs, bending over to drag the flat of her tongue deliberately along the sensitive underside in a familiar, practiced motion, from the base all the way to the tapered head. He shudders and hisses softly at the wickedly pleasurable sensation, especially when she wraps her lips around his glans and swirls her tongue along the tender slit, tasting him thoroughly and possessively. ...Musky and bittersweet, it is a flavor that she has grown to take pleasure in, because it is him.

Danyin gazes up briefly at Xunfeng through dense lashes, studying his expression to read if he is enjoying the act. The sensual, hooded eyes and the feline gleam in those dark, glittering depths as he watches her intently assures her that she is doing it right, and adjusting subtly, she resumes this labor of affection, hyper-focused on the act of driving him out of his mind. One slender hand fists and strokes the lower half of his erection avidly, and the other deftly cups and caresses his scrotum with a butterfly-light touch. She tops him off with her lips and agile tongue, tracing the corona and the highly erogenous spots of his frenulum with fluttering flicks and gentle sucks until his head is buzzing loudly and he can hardly think.

Haa. She is killing him, and he is the one who personally taught her how to use this blade-

Her mouth is hot and moist, the soft pink lips wrapped firmly around his tip. Her clever little tongue dances around the richly innervated collar of the broad mushroomed head again and again, fervently stimulating the highly sensitive area in concert with the quick pumps of his shaft until he is twitching in her mouth, soft, ragged moans falling from his parted lips. The sexual sounds made by this beauty sprawled under her arouse her even more. Hnn~ Danyin purrs low in her throat, squeezing her thighs together in an attempt to alleviate the dizzying rush of desire soaring through her. She feels recklessly powerful at the moment, such a wildly addictive elation-   

Xunfeng reaches down to stroke her face, to cup her cheek, long fingers spearing through her fine, silken hair, caressing her jaw. There is something incredibly wanton about the way she is so absorbed in the act of pleasing him, taking pleasure in this intimacy out of this bond to him, and he is mesmerized by her generous affection. Her exultant energy feeds his own, whets his lust, intensifies his excitement. Her beautiful, sultry eyes lift to meet his, and he raises her chin, firmly tugging her away from his shaft before she can finish him off with her mouth.

A lewd string of saliva stretches between her lips and the head of his penis, and she breaks the thin thread, primly licking her lips like a pleased little cat. His phoenix eyes narrow.

“Come here.” He sits up and pulls her back onto his lap. Moving her to straddle him, one strong, lean arm curves around her waist, leaning over to press lurid, wet kisses on that clever mouth, tasting himself erotically on her tongue. He bites her lip softly, relishing in her little gasp, the way she wiggles in response to the extra stimuli on her already primed body, pulled flushed against him from chest to loin. He withdraws slightly to slant her a very comely, desirous look, eyes heavy-lidded, a lustful and heated expression on his obscenely beautiful face, parroting the same words she said to him earlier, his voice a velvety rasp. “I need you.”

Asking for permission to have her, even when they are already so intimately pressed together. He shifts his angular hips slightly, and his rigid arousal rubs teasingly against her slick entrance, back and forth, not entering yet, still waiting. Danyin quivers in his embrace, not even trusting herself to speak anymore, every pore on her body hypersensitive, frantic with needing. Bracing herself with one arm around his neck, she raises herself onto her knees and aligns them quickly, guiding his slick tip to her weeping slit, biting her kiss-swollen lips, and circling her slender hips slowly to take him fully into herself. She sinks onto him inch by inch, feeling that broad head slowly part her inner walls, and he perfectly holds still, just watching her…and enjoying the sensations, her giddy softness.

She is so warm and slippery, her limber, willowy body working hard to relax those taut, sleek muscles to accommodate his girth. The little erotic sounds she makes, the hedonic sensations of her tight channel rippling all around him, as if fighting at first to resist his foreign intrusion, then closing hungrily around him in that taut, snug embrace…he is obsessed with this experience like it is the very first time, all over again. Xunfeng spans her waist with his hands and steadily presses her downwards, watching the myriad expressions fly across her beautiful features, checking that he is not hurting her with his zeal. They both sigh with satisfaction when she finally sits him deeply within her, and he slants his mouth over hers, kissing her until she is breathless and dizzy. She squeezes her thighs around his waist instinctually, moaning at this feeling of fullness, just as captivated by this carnal connection as he is-

“…You are so good,” he purrs quietly against her mouth, bracing her against himself and tipping her onto the bed, joined to her the whole time. She lets him spill her over the mattress and rise above her, does not resist as his hands wrap around her slender thighs, holding them apart for his plundering. She…is so explicitly erotic at that moment, lying there in sensual abandon, eyes hazy with stark lust, vulnerable and exposed, but so sweetly willing for him. There is not a stitch of clothing on her, yet she wears all her affection and desire so sincerely and unabashedly, for him. He cannot get enough. That slim waist, the enchanting flare of feminine hips, those long, lithe legs. That lovely face, that flawlessly elegant bone structure, her snow-white skin marked with his love bites and possessiveness. He is taken even by the poetic eloquence of her shuddering sighs, the rapid rise and fall of her slender ribcage, the delicious quaver of her small, plump breasts. Even the way they are intimately connected, the explicitly arousing sight of himself moving in and out of her tight body as he begins to rock his hips in earnest against hers, gods-

He is burning, and she with him.

“Xunfeng-” Her voice is husky, almost breathless, and so passionate for him. The sound has an almost visceral effect on his senses, his pupils dilating, entirely focused on her. His hand finds and captures hers, palm to palm, fingers interlacing, pinning her arm over her head. He surges over her and bends his head to capture her lips, and she is struggling to get closer to him as well, hooking her legs around his lean hips, back arching to meet him. Panting against his mouth, her moan is muffled by his hot kisses as he digs his lean, angular flanks into hers, sinking back into the lush heaven of her snug body and partaking in this mutual pleasure, relishing in the heady friction. There is a sweet and sore ache that flowers in her with every firm thrust of his hips, that makes her quiver and squirm against him, pinned onto the bed by his emphatic, domineering motions. He seems to be able to detect that slight stiffness in her; he does not slow or pause his movements, but his other hand slides between their entwined bodies, seeking and finding that bundle of nerve endings that sits over her slick entrance, thumb gently flicking, rubbing the bud to soothe her. He pulls back slightly to meet her dazed, passionate gaze.

“…Better?”

“Mnn-” She tenses around him, so tender and sensitive to his touch, and then, she slowly melts. He sucks softly on her lower lip and keeps massaging her until her legs are shaking from the stimulation, overwhelmed by the deluge of pleasure that he is drowning her senses with. Rocking against her insistently, he sheathes himself again and again in that warm, snug embrace of her body, each driving stroke winding her up to the point of no return. The lewd, erotic sounds of their mating fill the air once they both settle into the perfect pace, moving in tandem against each other. She writhes under him, teetering closer and closer to the edge as he pushes her toward an impending orgasm with his emphatic movements. Trembling, as if there is a coil winding tighter in her womb, her eyelids start to flutter as she begins to crest that elusive peak, the ball of spiraling tension nestling inside of her getting unbearable, in desperate need of release.

Danyin wrests her wrist free from his ironclad grasp, curling her arms around his neck and clinging like a beautiful, seductive serpent. She buries her face into the side of his neck and sinks her teeth into his skin, so deeply entwined with him it is impossible to tell where he ends and where she begins. Molten heat rushes through her, spreading outwards quickly from the pit of her belly. Her hips undulate sinuously against his, instinctively begging for climax, and the rippling movements drive him to a complete distraction. His mind goes blank, and he moves on instinct. Their motions are becoming less smooth, jerkier and more frantic, as they chase each other to that precipice. She comes apart first. Muffling her cry against the side of his throat, she locks around him and arches, swiftly unraveling. Her orgasm washes over her like a tidal wave, and she digs her nails into his shoulders, hanging on for dear life. Her slick inner walls contract uncontrollably around him like a velvet fist as she shakes in his arms, her body doing everything it can to draw his essence into her.

He has no intention to resist that siren call. He is close too; the familiar pressure building at the base of his spine intensifies, and he can only move to accentuate that blinding pleasure. His hard fingers grip her hips and angle her to him; a few more quick, hard thrusts into her pulsing, constricting core, and he, too, begins to climax. Groaning throatily, he buries himself deep inside of her and spills himself in her womb. Pearlescent semen, thick and viscous, trickles inside of her, a wet warmth that her body greedily continues to milk, squeezing and clenching rhythmically along his throbbing shaft, until she has finally dragged out everything he has to give. Still pressed to him firmly, her heart is pounding like the frantic wings of a hummingbird, trapped within the cage of her chest.

Danyin is momentarily limp, breathing hard, exhausted but sated. It is only a while later when she nuzzles his neck drowsily, slender hands lazily running through his hair, his nape, his shoulders, expressing her appreciation and affection.

Entangled deeply with her, he is also recovering from his exertions, and her softness, the small kisses she is placing on his neck, are very enticing. He sinks further into her embrace, gathers her into his arms, and rolls onto his side so that she does not have to bear their combined weight. He does not let her go despite the balmy weather. His face presses into her hair, mouth brushing against her ear, the side of her neck. Danyin, to her credit, stays put and lets her lover hold her and press kisses on her all he wants, even though it is already so warm.

“…I…need a bath again…” she mumbles after a spell, when the postcoital haze has cleared up a bit more and she has gathered enough mental faculty in her to think again. They are both sticky and sweaty and if she knew he was going to be like this, then there was no point washing up earlier… It is going to take forever to dry her hair again, too.

He stirs languidly after a few beats, eyeing her with lazy interest. “…We can bathe.”

“…We?” she echoes slowly, feeling an ominous flash of foreboding at his rejoinder.

“I need a bath too,” he points out with suspicious blandness. “Might as well do it together.” His gaze grows half-lidded, and he kisses the shell of her ear again, those troublemaking hands of his once more stroking her waist and her hips with an unmistaken, subtly amorous, manner. “And some other things, too.”

…Some other things. He is not even attempting to conceal his intentions, just watching her very expectantly.

She is speechless. No one told her that she has opened Pandora’s box when she fell into an inexplicable, carnal relationship with the Moon Prince. He always looks so cold and distant, why is he always so insatiable when it comes to this? At the rate they are going, she is going to run out of the anticonception pills-again. Those are such a pain to cultivate, she is going to make him do it next time, since this is partly his fault. Danyin’s protest is weak and mostly bewildered. “But we just…”

He leans in and kisses her neck. It is a soft, open-mouthed kiss, with an obvious hint of tongue. Warm, wet, sensual. Clearly, he wants more. He slants her a look. “Is that a problem?” His hand squeezes and caresses her waist, and he very casually reminds. “It’s been some time since I’ve had the opportunity to see xianjun. Xianjun has been very busy running all about Shuiyuntian righting injustices, it seems.”

Her mouth slowly shuts at the very subtle hint of grievance in his words. If she does not give him enough attention to sate him now…well, he will make her give him attention.

Danyin is not willing to bear this blame all on her own. “Dianxia has been very busy with the inspection tours of Jiu You lately, too.” How is it all her fault they keep missing opportunities to meet for the last few months or so-

“Which is why I intend to have my fill of you tonight.” He kisses her jaw, her neck, shifting ever so deliberately against her, and she abruptly remembers that he is still lodged inside of her. Her porcelain face flares up with chagrin at the explicit reminder, and also, she has walked right into this trap – AGAIN. He has eaten her up so thoroughly the last few times too, to the point where she has fled in the subsequent mornings looking more like a disgruntled spotted cat than an elegant fairy. Those marks had to be covered up with a concealment charm until they went away, they were impossible to explain otherwise-

Before she can complain or push him off, he swiftly moves to close the discussion. His hand cups her cheek and leaning in, his mouth seals firmly over hers, blocking out any objections she may have. Adroit tongue traces her lips, slipping between the soft, warm flesh to run over her teeth, lightly caressing her gums, the insides of her cheek. She gasps when he unhurriedly rolls his lean hips against hers, setting off all sorts of tingling aftershocks in the cradle of her loins. Danyin squirms as he presses even more into her, his slick tongue slipping deeper into her mouth to rub and entwine with its counterpart, kissing her for a long time, until she is dazed, breathless and her resistance is completely shot. He raises his head leisurely, taking his time, nibbling on her rosy, sore lips. His ridiculously beautiful, sultry features fill her vision. Her brain only catches up a few seconds later, far too late to register the danger.

She slowly scowls at his unrepentant expression, pink in the face.

“Xunfeng, you’re so-”

“Hm? Xianjun has not had enough as well? Xunfeng is happy to oblige.” Now that she has fallen into his clutches again, he is not letting her go for a good while.

“…”

Chapter Text

The howling, gaping maw of the 100,000-year-old blood ginseng demon looms ominously over her. Creaking eerily, sinewy vine-arms thick and tangled, tapering to razor-sharp ends right before her eyes, one huge appendage hovers just right over her chest like a death sentence. She is stuck under the creature again, unable to move any of her limbs, paralyzed. Trapped. And this time, there is no intervention incoming. The demon screams at her, calling forth a ferocious gale of towering, unforgiving rage. Its vicious, sightless eyes condemn her. For tricking it and stealing its precious life root, she will pay, she will pay, SHE WILL PAY!! Without warning, the massive spear slams forward-

Danyin’s eyes burst open in a panic, immediately throwing herself to the side to dodge that vicious, fatal strike…only to flail and end up sprawling on the floor. The hard fall jolts her back to reality in an instant, even though her heart is still racing in her chest, the demon’s furious, hair-raising shrieks of fury still ringing in her ear. She places one pallid hand over her pounding heart, trying to calm herself down quickly, expression pale, disoriented, and obviously not well rested from her nap. Not this dream again.

Qiu Yu is so startled by the ambassador’s abrupt motions, he jumps away instinctively, yelping in shock as well the moment she springs suddenly into motion. The thick stacks of scrolls that he has been carrying spill all over the floor, and the younger immortal is momentarily lost in dilemma, not sure whether to save his precious paperwork first, or see to his charge to make sure that she is alright. In the end, the latter priority wins, so he hurries over. “Danyin guanren, is everything alright?”

Danyin inhales deeply to center herself, and then she slowly breathes out. All that jittery trepidation and residual terror from that day when she faced down that massive demon gradually abates with her exhalation. It has only been less than a week since that encounter. Residual recollections of traumatic events are normal. She has experienced similar in the past, after ‘dying’ during the last great war with Cangyanhai, and then miraculously revived by the Xishan Shennü’s sacrifice. Those harrowing feelings will fade in time; they always do.

She waves the aide away, after a pause to study her surroundings. Right. They are in the guild headquarters. Playing the waiting game with the grand guild master. Again. The Fairy Immortal rises to her feet, nonchalantly brushing off her robes and looking completely composed, as if her earlier outburst has never occurred. She goes over to help Qiu Yu pick up the documents scattered all over the floor, and between the two of them, they quickly make short work cleaning up. “Sorry for scaring you. The grand guild master is still not here yet?”

Qiu Yu shakes his head, his expression wry as he glances askance at the ambassador. “Danyin guanren, we all know by now that the grand guild master will always be reliably half a day late to all of his appointments…” He does not comment on the most obvious, such as why they are here in the guild headquarters waiting fruitlessly this early in the morning when they possess that aforementioned bit of information. Even Xunfeng dianxia does not bother to turn up on time whenever he receives one of the old man’s tempestuous summons.

But Danyin guanren always arrives on the dot.

Very straightlaced and by the book, when it comes to representing the interests of Shuiyuntian. Unwilling and unable to afford to allow her hosts to misunderstand the intention of her realm, she takes her responsibilities very seriously.

“Oh.” Is all Danyin says as she picks up one of the scrolls that she has bade Qiu Yu to bring along for her, occupying herself with scholarly pursuits while they wait. Since returning to the royal capital after that adventure in the Eastern State, she has simply, quietly, hunkered back down and resumed her studies when it came to Cangyanhai’s territories and customs. By now, she has graduated from the more rudimentary topics onto the various tribes as well as the houses of nobility and warring fief lords that make up this fragmented land, all tenuously held together by the brute might and power of the royal Dongfang clan. She is a studious and excellent pupil when it is necessary for her to become one, and this brief interlude learning about the gravely unstable political climate of this realm has given her even more insight and background about the ruthless, pragmatic natures of the warlords who rule and maintain the order within Cangyanhai.

No wonder the Moon Prince struggled very hard at first to secure and stabilize his reign in Cangyanhai, in the aftermath of Tai Sui’s defeat. No wonder the interim Moon Supreme is still constantly scrabbling to secure allies committed to moving the Moon Realm toward serenity and prosperity. It is something of a surprise to Danyin¸ but apparently, not all the members in Cangyanhai are entirely keen on making peace…

“Qiu Yu.” Danyin peers over the parchment that she is poring through, and the aide, gingerly settled beside her, busy sorting out the scrolls so they are neatly categorized once again, lifts his head to gaze at his charge.

“Yes, Danyin guanren?” It has not taken long for Qiu Yu to adopt a more respectful tone when it comes to addressing the ambassador whom he is in charge of serving and assisting, as opposed to the more generically polite address of ‘dashi guanren.’ If Danyin has picked up on that subtle change, she does not appear to show it.

“What do you think is the reason why it’s so hard for the different tribes in Cangyanhai to come to a peaceful accord, or at least stay that way for a long time?”

Qiu Yu pauses at the inquiry. There is a funny look that briefly crosses his face as he mulls over that question. It is a familiar question, perhaps not repeated word for word, but certainly entirely similar in meaning. Zunshang has once asked the same before, but as a test.

And now…this xianzi from Shuiyuntian is also asking. In her case, it is less a test, more assuaging a genuine curiosity.

“Lack of…trust.”

“Lack of trust between the tribes?” Danyin asks, gaze sharpening. “Or lack of trust between vassal and overlord?”

“…Both.” It is impressive how Danyin guanren is so quickly grasping all the important points…but then again Qiu Yu has also personally witnessed all the efforts she has poured into trying to understand. She is not naturally gifted in any of this, she has just worked hard. His admiration silently grows.

Danyin mulls over the admission. “Because…Cangyanhai is a realm that has been forcibly pieced together by the royal clan of the Moon tribe? Strongarmed into compliance with violence and the threat of extinction?” It has always been a case of survival of the strongest in this realm, cutthroat, vicious, and brutal. The one at the top of the pile has to be the strongest of the lot to manage the pecking order; any signs of weakness, and they will be quickly overthrown and devoured in that endless struggle for supremacy. That makes it…significantly harder…to broker for peace, especially while having to make sure not to look weak and invite attack at the same time.

Danyin thinks about the Moon Prince’s lazy, casual remark that last time. “…What exactly did you do, to offend your Yunzhong dijun so? For him to throw a greenhorn like you all alone into this savage den of wolves; must be something greatly displeasing.” …No wonder he said that. He knows better than anyone, the sort of place his homeland is.

Qiu Yu slowly nods. She gets it. “Historically…yes. The different tribes have always had to fight to earn the right to survive. When it gets too quiet, that’s usually when plots and intrigues are afoot…”

“…” Great. This is a realm where too much peace actually makes the inhabitants nervous. They are so used to warfare and constant civil strife, anything else outside of that normalcy is viewed with suspicion. Danyin can begin to appreciate that thin line that the Moon Supreme is toeing when it comes to very delicately steering his realm towards the ideal of peace that his predecessor fought – and sacrificed – for.

Also…it is becoming exceedingly clear why Dongfang Xunfeng is courting the guilds so aggressively, even to the point where he is willing to put himself at physical risk, to earn the support of the highly capricious guild master. In peacetime, the currency of power changes from brute military force to ostentatious economic wealth. Only by securing both will the interim Moon Supreme then be able to drag his realm towards the outcome that his brother envisions, with the carrot and the stick, kicking and screaming the entire way, if necessary.

Danyin is undecided about how she feels about that. On one hand, it is apparent that the leaders of Cangyanhai are committed to moving towards a less violent, turbulent age, but on the other hand, it is an even more massive undertaking than she has ever thought possible. The view that she is being presented with here…is something that she will never see back home in Shuiyuntian. In contrast, to the members of the Moon realm, the Fairy tribe is almost spoilt with privilege, having lived in prosperity and relative peace all this time. She is unsure what to feel about that, and honestly, she would have preferred not having to think about troublesome thoughts like this, had they not been presented to her now. As an emissary responsible for relations between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai, she cannot turn a blind eye.

The knowledge makes her feel…woefully out of her depth. She is in over her head in this place, and really, Dongfang Xunfeng is right. She is inexperienced and even by trying hard to understand, there is not much she can affect with her current ability and power. A potential liability, he has called her. Do you really think that this work is that easy?

Admittedly, she has been pushed into this arena against her will, and is resolved to succeed partially out of self-interest, but her impure motivations seem so…crude now in the grand scheme of things. Yet, it is what it is. She is not anyone special or particularly blessed with sacred god-like powers or great political position. For the latter, not anymore, at least. She can only make do with what meager ability she has now, keep leveraging on that ability to elevate herself, and then work towards being more…useful, even if she has to expend more effort than anyone else to keep up. It is a…humbling realization.

Danyin is mentally struggling with this paradigm shift; processing, acceptance, adoption…when the one whom she has been waiting for finally makes his appearance.

The old man arrives flanked by his highly competent aide as always, and this time around, he actually bears the air of a leader of the guilds. Qiu Yu almost falls off his seat in surprise; this is the first time he has seen the Grand guild master arrive early. Well, earlier than his usual expected arrival; he is still quite fashionably late. The aide quickly stands up and waits behind the ambassador, already bowing.

Shaking off her thoughts, Danyin rises smoothly to her feet as well and offers the greeting of the xianzu, palms facing downwards, slender forearms held in parallel across her front, stacked hands making two turns around each other before stilling in a final gesture of obeisance. 

“Danyin greets Grand guild master.”

The ancient old man harumphs and settles in the chair beside Danyin. That saves her the trouble of having to move to him, but by now, she is naturally wary of the wily elder and watchful for any tricks he is intending to pull next.

“Well? Do you still need me to invite you to sit, girl? Why are you still standing there like a block?”

Danyin…sits. Her eyes sharpen slightly at the elder’s rude harangue, but she sits.

“Grand guild master, I was told that you asked to see me?”

“Yes.” The old man accepts the tea that a servant deferentially hands over to him, and takes his time sipping the hot, fragrant brew. He finally speaks only after he has thoroughly enjoyed his beverage. “Since both you and that boy fulfilled your ends of the bargain, I’ll fulfill my end too. As agreed upon.” The blood ginseng root has been presented to the grand guild master days ago, and judging by the old man’s obliging demeanor here, he is very satisfied with the precious offering, paid for at a high price by the two who have gone to harvest it. It is an acceptable gesture of commitment and sincerity.

Those bushy brows furrow slightly as he finally realizes that one of the two is not present. “Where’s your partner in crime?”

Danyin does not reply to that. She sips her tea, instead. The Moon Prince is not her partner in crime; she does not want to be permanently associated with him just because of this one collaboration of theirs.

…Even though it is very gratifying to hear the insufferable man, the high and mighty interim Moon Supreme, being relegated to the status of a ‘boy’ in this situation. It is almost comical, really.

Qiu Yu quickly answers in her stead, his interests are purely aligned with his home realm, after all. “Replying to Grand guild master, zunshang is held up with the morning court session and will be here as soon as he is able.”  

“Hmmph, what an insolent pup. Making me wait, is he? Well, that’s going to cost him.”

Danyin is suddenly very glad that she has arrived here on time. The early bird gets the worm, right? Then, the old man’s surprisingly intense gaze is leveled upon her, and there is something incredibly old and shrewd in those eyes, studying her as if he can read her inside out; all her thoughts, her feelings, her motivations. The young Fairy Immortal cannot help but feel as if she is being judged by that aged, sharply perceptive stare. Inwardly disconcerted, she nevertheless holds the elder’s stare as calmly as possible. At last, the old man harrumphs again.  

“Let’s just start with you, then. I’m feeling generous today, so I’ll grant you a question, free of charge. Ask wisely.”

Danyin does not even hesitate.

“What will it take to convince Grand guild master to commit to maintaining the peace between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai?”

The old man immediately snorts. Figures. “Naïve.” He promptly shoots a question back at her. “Girl, tell me. What is the most important component necessary for maintaining peace?”

Danyin is not expecting that question. She frowns slightly, still pondering along the line of the current inter-realm truce. “Cooperation?”

The old man snorts again. Cooperation, hah. Her thinking is too beautiful.

“Wrong. It’s power.” He points at her derisively. “And as you are now, you don’t have it, not even an ounce. What are you going to use to protect this peace you’re so eager to wave about like some grand, perfect ideal? Just that mouth, blind gumption, and unrealistic faith in the sterling integrity and goodwill of your own race? At least that boy is better equipped – he knows the practical cost needed, is willing to bear the price to pay. You, on the other hand, have no clout, no ability, no experience. You’re practically a newborn baby.”

This is not the first time he has called her a baby, and Danyin is finally getting around to understanding the context that he is referring to. He likens her to an infant not because of age, but because of lack of ability. The guild master has no intent to sugarcoat the truth; he does not owe it to her to be mindful of his strong words, so like it or not, Danyin is getting thoroughly schooled today. The fairy’s brows snap together, rocking back slightly like she has just been slapped, but the elder does not give her the opportunity to refute. Nor can she, when she tries to open her mouth, her insecurities still fresh and raw from her own all too vulnerable revelation earlier. There is nothing to refute, because he is right.

“Remember this; only the strong have the privilege to dictate the way others live. The weak have no right to even choose how they get to die. So tell me, xianzi of Shuiyuntian, why would my venerable self commit to a questionable venture like peace between the two realms? I’m a merchant at heart. I only care to make deals where I can reap the best benefits. This fragile peace is not even worth the fingernail of my pinkie, not even long enough to outlast the merest fraction of the life that I’ve already lived. You want me to be a stakeholder in this venture, then where is the confidence that this peace will last long enough for me to reap the rewards? Who can enforce and protect this peace adequately to ensure that my investment will not turn into a loss? All I see now is a brat in Cangyanhai still fighting to secure his reign and another from Shuiyuntian who has no idea what she is doing. These are shit terrible odds; only an idiot will throw his lot in with the bunch of you.”

Qiu Yu swallows at the barrage of difficult…propositions that the wily old ancient is leveling at the young ambassador. This is too much, even for a high-level, shrewd politician to answer without becoming flustered.

But…Danyin just straightens, after a long pause. Silently mulling over those tough words. Digesting. Processing. All these things that the old man has brutally but not unkindly pointed out are hardly new information to her. They are not over embellishments, they are not understatements, they are just truths. She is not that shellshocked or defensive when it comes to facing truths, hard though they may be. And in her relative youth and immaturity, she is also not nearly proud enough or stubbornly set in her ways as a noble fairy immortal to take those facts as a personal attack on her or Shuiyuntian instead.

He is right. She is still not good enough. Not strong enough. She has already known all that. If his words are meant to shake her up and question herself, then that will not work. Danyin holds very still. She slowly opens her mouth, her voice clear and dulcet, her gaze firm and transparent. Repeating the same question.

“…That’s why Danyin asks; my lord, what will it take to convince Grand guild master to commit to maintaining the peace between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai?”

The old man leans against the back of his chair and silently studies the intrepid xianzi. The same straightforward stare. The same forthright, resolute bearing.  

For one moment, he is reminded of Dongfang Xunfeng, decades ago, coming to him to request his support on behalf of Cangyanhai.

“Are you sure you desire to know? The last person who dared ask something similar, I made his life very difficult for a few years straight.”

Danyin’s eyes narrow slightly, considering. “A test?” 

The old man shrugs. “Who knows? But my interference will cost you, are you willing?”

Danyin wants to grimace, thinking about the huge toll of blood that she has already paid, just to gain this crusty old man’s cooperation. Is this how he has managed to live for so long, she wonders, by leveraging on the life force of the younger souls around him…? “Does Danyin have a choice?”

The elder is amused. “That kid said the same thing too-”

The moment the interim Moon Supreme arrives, the Grand guild master promptly reverts back to his capricious, childish temperament, leaving Danyin utterly nonplussed by the abrupt change. Despite the Moon Prince’s efforts, he is unable to draw the fickle elder into a proper dialogue again. Apparently, the latter has completely used up his daily quota of adult conversations with Danyin, and no number of attempts will convince him otherwise. The old man does not even want to talk to the Moon Prince, and it makes a somewhat comical picture, the tall and beautiful man towering gloomily over the shrunken, doddering elder who keeps telling him to go away-

Note to self, Danyin thinks, do not offend this petty old man…who currently seems to be considerably fond of her, for some reason she has not quite figured out yet. Bored of all the business talk, the old master declares that he is done playing and is ready to go home and take a nap. His aide escorts him out of the guild headquarters, and Xunfeng immediately rounds on her the moment they are left in the main hall.

“You made a deal with him?” She blinks at the question, inwardly surprised by the other immortal’s quiet vehemence.  

“…Yes.”

“Terms?”

“…Not decided yet.”

The Moon Prince’s pristine expression is tinged with faint annoyance. This is a familiar story. “He tricked you into it?”

Danyin’s brow furrows. She shakes her head. “He didn’t trick me.” Well, she could not turn him down in the end, but admittedly she was also the one who requested that opportunity to prove herself worthy of receiving his support. The grand guild master has obliged as requested. “I asked for it.”

Xunfeng is entirely unimpressed by that display of integrity and character. “Let me guess; he’s going to give you a test.”

Danyin looks startled. “You did this before?”

The look on his immaculate face is unchanged. “You’ve been had.” Normally, he can hardly care less. But the outcomes for their two realms are tied for now under this venture, at least until that troublesome old coot has had his fun. Xunfeng resists the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose. He should have anticipated this, but it is too late to try to influence anything anymore. That guild master has messed with the Moon Prince previously, so obviously a different sort of entertainment is preferred, now- The xianzi has already committed to this, so there is only one option left.

He stares at her. “You better pass whatever test he gives you.” A pause, before he appends. “And don’t die in Cangyanhai.” There will be more work for him otherwise.

Well, isn’t that generous of him. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.” Danyin remembers that the old man has sent assassins after Xunfeng dianxia before. Will he be doing the same thing with her? That will be troublesome…but not unmanageable. She is capable of defending herself. She should just be on guard more, then.

Xunfeng is thinking along the same line, and flicks a stare at Qiu Yu, who has been quietly standing in attendance in the background. “Arrange to move the ambassador into the palace.”

Her aide immediately acquiesces, bowing. “Understood, zunshang.”

Danyin reacts to that. “Wait, why do I have to be moved into the palace?” She has taken a liking to her cozy quarters in the official residence meant for the dignitaries of Shuiyuntian and does not appreciate the relocation. Besides, there will be no privacy whatsoever in the palace, not for an outsider like her.

“Why do you think?” His plain, blank tone brooks for no argument. She is an intelligent woman, clearly the obvious is not necessary for him to state.

Danyin did understand. She just does not entirely agree with him, but she is also not in any position to overturn his decision. So in the end, Danyin, with great reluctance, is brought back to the Silent Moon Palace with the Moon Prince and installed in the wing reserved for important foreign delegates. Not surprisingly, her new living area is even more beautifully furnished than the previous, and the fairy consoles herself with the understanding that at least she is even closer to the royal archives now, for her daily studies.

Conversely, she is also further from the training ground at the foot of the mountain; poor Qiu Yu has completely turned green in the face the moment he comprehends that meaning, too. The aide tries his best to accompany the ambassador through her daily schedule as is his duty, but the daily commute up and down the mountain is the worst thing ever and the aide detests it with such a passion, even when he is dragged up and down the circuitous route at least twice a day (no one dragged him, he dragged himself). He has only just gotten around to grudgingly getting used to the grueling climb to and fro Danyin guanren’s residence located somewhere in the upper mid-level of the massive mountain, what do you mean now they have to go up and down the entire mountain every day from here on?? And at least twice? Why don’t they just kill him and be done with it? There is no need to keep beating a dead (dying) horse. He is just an innocent paper-pushing bystander, the only muscle he has that is worth anything is the one in his head!

“Danyin guanren, since you’re technically a resident of the palace now, you may avail yourself to the royal training grounds of the Silent Moon Palace instead,” the aide is desperately trying to be casual as he reminds the emissary that there is really no need to persist on this daily torture and make life difficult for everyone (him).

Danyin’s brow furrows slightly in consideration of this new option, before smoothing out. “I’ve grown partial to the training ground at the foot of the mountain, so I’ll just continue to use that one.” Surrounded by greenery, it reminds her somewhat of the one she used to train in back in Shuiyuntian, in the Shuyu forest. The royal training arena of the palace is too barren for her tastes, even though extremely well equipped and tidy. Besides, Danyin has also grown familiar with some of the womenfolk in the hunting villages. In exchange for teaching them some basic self-defense and hand-to-hand combat, they are showing her how to forage and identify the edible flora unique to the forests of Cangyanhai, a very necessary skill to have since who knows for how long she will have to be stationed in the Moon realm.

Qiu Yu is unresolved and full of grievances. He eyes his zunshang, very close to revolting. Xunfeng also turns his head to stare at the Fairy woman. “Did you come to my Cangyanhai to hone your fighting ability, or are you actually here to serve your realm?”

“I can do both,” she iterates. Her mind is still slowly circling around what the grand guild master has said earlier, over and over. You, on the other hand, have no clout, no ability, no experience. You’re practically a newborn baby. What are you going to use to protect this peace you’re so eager to wave about like some grand, perfect ideal?

Power. She needs it. Not just to safeguard herself and her family’s position in Yujing, but to protect the things that she wants to protect, too. With every step forward, more and more, the path that she has to take is becoming clearer, fraught though with obstacles it may be. She is well aware that the old man has his own agenda for deliberately planting this seed, but he is not wrong. Only the strong gets to dictate how others live. She has to reach that level too, at least.

It is still not enough, as she is now.

She has to work harder.

“I’ll do both.”

Chapter Text

The grand guild master did not send assassins after her. No, that will be too easy for her, when she is already expecting that much. What he did was way more precise, striking hard at the center of her weakness, and fear.

Sending a missive to the royal court of Shuiyuntian, this highly sought-after guild master only has to sing her praises.

Extolling her virtues with every strong, eloquent brush stroke, complimenting her work ethic and cleverness in poetic passages, highlighting her determination and ability to solve problems, proclaiming her a paragon of virtue, a noble xianzi of great talent and character, and so on it goes. Whether those acclaims are actually true or not…does not matter. The impression conveyed to Yujing is that this powerful grand guild master appears to like the emissary from Shuiyuntian so much, he just may not give her back. Thanks to that deliberate bit of mischief, practically overnight, the disgruntled Danyin unwittingly became a Person of Interest to both the royal courts of Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian, a subject of intense speculation and curiosity. The ancient guild master is not the kind who takes a liking to anyone easily. Many have tried to get into his good graces and failed, but this xianzi actually succeeded…?

This has to be a new mode of bullying, Danyin thinks, as suddenly, she is turned from the social pariah of Cangyanhai to the one being in the entire Jiu You cheng whom everyone wants to be associated with in some way or form or at least have a look at. She has to grudgingly admit that the Yuezun daren really possesses some foresight…or experience. Thanks to his forceful relocation of her lodgings into the palace, she is able to keep away from the majority of the social callers by hiding behind the clout of the Moon Supreme. The royal palace is not a place where everyone can just troop in and gawk at her if they so wish to, after all. Danyin is not the happiest camper, since this means she also has to temporarily give up on her daily hikes down to the hunting villages and the serene seclusion of her preferred training ground, and make do with the one attached to the palace, much to Qiu Yu’s undisguised delight.

“Not enjoying your ‘test’ so far, xianzi?” The drawl of Dongfang Xunfeng is faintly sardonic, when he finds her brooding in the royal archives late in the evening, surrounded by scrolls. She lifts her head and narrows her eyes at him, but he just casually sits down across the table from her, neither flinching from her stare nor avoiding her gaze, studying her with cursory interest. The last few days have been full of all sorts of rumors about this xianzi, from somewhat reasonable conjectures to the downright ludicrous. He does not participate in the ridiculous gossip-mongering and speculations, mainly because he really cannot care less, and also because he is one of the few who actually knows the truth.

“Danyin greets Yuezun daren. The grand guild master has proven his point spectacularly,” she utters flatly, not that she needs additional convincing in the first place. But this is once more overwhelming proof, and further cements her resolve. “I don’t enjoy being turned into a pawn.” And with such a frighteningly insignificant little gesture too. Just one blithe message, not even an official memo, and it is already enough to turn her life upside down, for good or for bad. The precarious nature of her position sets her teeth on edge; living at the whim and mercy of others. The grand guild master has proven his point blatantly.

Her companion says nothing at first, his eyelids lower, long, dense lashes concealing his thoughts. That old man is very good at proving his point, as he himself has personally experienced in the past. Those methods are often brusque and heavy, designed to test the mettle.

At least the xianzi does not seem crushed or intimidated, just annoyed. That counts for something…even though this is just the start.

She gives him a faintly incomprehensible look. “Dianxia came just to ask this?”

He scoffs faintly.

“Just wanted to ascertain that you can still be reasonably relied on to fulfill your part.”  

She just narrows her eyes at him. “Dianxia has made an unnecessary visit, then. Danyin already said; I cannot afford to fail here.”

“Let’s hope that resolve does not falter. Your Shuiyuntian is beginning to move, too.” Perhaps this cryptic message is the true reason why he has stopped by. A subtle warning.

Her eyes sharpen.

“Shuiyuntian is beginning to move…? Wait; what do you mean?”

He shrugs lightly. “Who knows?”

He definitely knows, she thinks, giving him an unamused, beady stare. By now, she is realizing that he knows a lot more than he typically lets on; he just plays his cards very close to his chest. “…May I once again remind dianxia about that conversation we had about cooperation?”

He does not appear moved by her pointed remark or her gimlet stare this time.

“But this is a test of your ability, no?” he rebuts faintly.

Danyin is tired of being left hanging; dangling on edge and on tenterhooks ever since they left the guild headquarters after meeting with the grand guild master that day, just waiting for the other shoe to fall. Only it hasn’t. And she is not sure if it is ever going to, at this rate. She has never been the patient sort. The tension of not knowing is even worse than the actual fallout itself. Perhaps this is also part of her test, and she is chaffing at it. “Yes, but it will be nice to actually have some hint of what exactly it is that I’m being tested on,” she mutters, an aggrieved expression slowly crossing her elegant features.

“At least people just try to kill you upfront, dianxia. What exactly am I supposed to be dealing with here, social suicide?”

The corner of his mouth ticks ever so imperceptibly at her blunt observation. She really is fearless when it comes to her interactions with him lately. “Xianzi really just says whatever she wants.”

“Danyin is only speaking the truth and dianxia also knows this.” She straightens slightly and picks up the teapot sitting on the tray beside her. Her movements have a lazy, casual elegance to them as she pours a cup of tea for him and then another for herself. With a graceful sleight of hand, she places the ceramic cup lightly before him, a purely polite gesture because there is no way she can serve herself unless she serves him first, per etiquette. “If dianxia pleases.”

Lowering her gaze, she cradles her own cup in the heart of her palm and sips at the warm brew, mind still mulling over the new information. Shuiyuntian is moving, he hints. Obviously, the Fairy realm also acknowledges that a cohesive relationship with the grand guild master will be very beneficial to their tribe, and for some of the ones based within Yujing, their ambitions will be stirred after hearing that one of their own is suddenly closely associated with that important guild through such an openly declared connection…

Her heart moves slightly with cautious hope. Perhaps Yunzhong dijun will send someone over now to take over her role, someone who clearly has more experience and ability to broker a better, more beneficial arrangement between Cangyanhai, Shuiyuntian, and the merchant groups, while she will be recalled back to Yujing… But that outcome also may not necessarily be a good thing, who knows what else is planned for her back in the royal capital… She will still be at the mercy of others more powerful than herself, albeit only in a different court. That will not change until she raises her rank and status, but how…

All this thinking and suspecting and second-guessing is giving her a headache. She immerses herself in her drink, her gaze cloudy with her messy thoughts. The tea is something that she has brought with her from her home in Shuiyuntian, a mix of sundried osmanthus flowers and the special oolong blend that her father has always loved, that which she has grown up drinking. It is a taste of home, of familiarity, of comfort. It soothes her, makes her feel just that bit less homesick at times like this, and she briefly allows herself to be enveloped in this temporary solace.

Long, adroit fingers, white and fine-boned, slowly pick up the proffered cup, the glazed ceramic warm and exuding the mild, calming scent of the floral tea it contains. The Moon Prince’s movement is refined and exquisite as he raises the porcelain to his lips, allows the subtle fragrance to tease his senses, and quietly drinks. Seated directly across the man, Danyin’s thoughts are far away as she nurses her own drink, half filled with troubled scenarios, but her eyes eventually land and linger on that beautifully jointed hand, large, lean, elegant – really, how is it possible for a man to possess this sort of delicate, effortless grace? Her wandering mind gradually zones back to an interesting realization. She straightens slightly.

“…You actually…drank?” she muses more to herself than anything, surprised. He raises his gaze lazily to meet hers. Those peach blossom eyes, long and narrow, just ever so slightly tilted at the ends, watch her over the rim of the cup.

“Is that not the purpose of your serving me?”

He is right, but-

“…Dianxia never touches any food or drink laid out for you, is that not right?” She has observed as much. In all the times she has associated with him, from Yujing to the Wuxian clan and even down at the guild headquarters, he never accepts anything presented to him by his hosts unless personally tested by his own people first, a very cautious, careful individual, and for good reason. There are plenty who would like to see him dead.

The Moon Prince takes another sip. It is very good tea. There is no need to verbally respond to her question when his very action has already proven her wrong.

And besides, this is not the first time he has consumed something straight from her hands.

He finishes the tea cleanly, and calmly sets the cup back on the table. “What did the old man tell you that day?”

Is he changing the subject? But that is not necessary. She cannot fathom for what reason he will have to do so…or maybe this is the whole reason why he is even here in the first place. Her brows furrow slightly; perhaps she ought to be grateful that he is presently trying to figure out the guild master’s intent alongside her, even if it is just for his own private objectives.

“…That I’m not good enough as I am, to even aspire to want to do half of the things I want to do, with my current ability.” She is plainly honest about her shortfalls, mainly because she has had days to come to terms with them, and she is still busy struggling to find a way around her problems. She has bigger fish to fry at the moment, her sore pride can sit on the sidelines for now until she has sorted out her most pressing crisis. The fairy slowly continues, eyeing the other immortal sitting across her. “…He also says that you’re at least better equipped, that you know the practical cost needed, and is willing to bear the price to pay.”

That is high praise coming from that crusty old man. But Xunfeng is silent.

‘Willing’ is a matter of perspective.

Danyin wants to ask the Moon Prince to explain what the elder means, but the sudden sharpness in his eyes has her pausing instead.

“…Is that all he said?”

She nods slowly. “More or less.” She hesitates, but then still decides to forge ahead in the end. “What will dianxia do in my position?”

Because he has been in her position before, or at least that is what that Grand guild master has implied…

Yet, the interim Moon Supreme is quiet and entirely falls silent once again. Xunfeng thinks about the things that he has done in the past, the actions that he has ordered and been complicit in, in all of their full ugliness and viciousness, the complete, utter willingness to throw aside morals and scruples so long as he is able to achieve his ends. There is no shame or remorse; it is far too late for that. Xunfeng will still choose to make the same choices, do what is necessary even now, whenever required of him to survive.

The practical cost needed…that old man has a sense of humor.

Eventually, he responds. His tone is silken, but strangely enough, also almost completely dispassionate.

“Xianzi need not ask, because xianzi is incapable of this Xunfeng’s methods.”

Her brows snap together at the arrogant retort. She does not realize it, but it is a candid answer, sincere in honesty but not so well conveyed in tonality. Or maybe, that barbed, detached delivery is intentional, too.  

“You cannot just decide what I’m capable or incapable of, without even running them by me first.” She is bristling slightly at this perceived slight towards her ability or lack thereof. Just because he is the Moon Prince and the current Yuezun, does he have to be so condescending?

But he merely rises to his feet, simply unfazed by her displeasure. As far as he is concerned, he has already done his part. His tone is very mild, but that only serves to inflame the fairy even more.

“Then, xianzi should surprise this Xunfeng with her methods. This Xunfeng will watch closely.”

Danyin is annoyed as the man departs. He drank her precious tea, but in the end, he did not even give her any substantial new information to work on!

And indeed, Dongfang Xunfeng is watching closely when the new envoys of Shuiyuntian arrive from Yujing a few days later. Danyin’s expression is completely schooled to neutrality as she stands in the great hall and gazes as the two other fairy lords greet the interim Moon Supreme with a formal ceremony. The two lords are not individuals she is closely familiar with, but like her, they have also been dispatched straight from Yujing…and look fairly young, too. However, she recognizes their clan names when they introduce themselves. Scions of prominent families hailing from the royal court of Shuiyuntian, the same prominent families who happen to be receiving the well regard and warm favor of the Heavenly Emperor Yunzhong dijun, just like her family used to before their hard fall from grace.

Danyin’s sense of wariness quietly increases. This is no mere coincidence, she knows.

Those two are promptly assigned to her previous living space lower down the mountain, but as they all emerge from the grand throne room of the Silent Moon Palace, her fellow xianzu members deliberately seek her out.

“Danyin xianzi, greetings to you.” The man who politely offers her the greeting obeisance of their people looks elegant and gentle as warm jade, tall and slender, and dressed entirely in white robes. His companion is about the same height but with broader shoulders and a more muscular physique, possessing fiercely handsome, hawklike features, and carries himself with a strong, defined purpose, clearly someone with martial training. His voice is deep, robust, and commanding, a stark contrast to the former with his lilting dulcet that is naturally soothing, and persuasive.

 “Finally, we have the honor of meeting the most beautiful xianzi in Shuiyuntian,” the man sounds vaguely aggravated, as if more inconvenienced than enamored. The fairy is indeed very beautiful as the rumors acclaim, but the circumstance of the encounter is something none of the three are particularly keen about.

“Danyin greets the two gongzi.” The woman is completely expressionless, and the three incredibly good-looking fairies just stand there eyeing each other. One will think that since the trio are all from the same realm, they will appear more…cohesive, but that is not the case. If anything, it seems like they are stuck in a standoff.

In the end, Xiao Ran smiles in a faintly ingratiating manner at the other two, attempting to politely ease into the necessary conversation.

“Danyin xianzi, as you may already have anticipated, we do have some other business with you. Shall we adjourn to a quieter setting to discuss our matter?”

Xiang Yi’s expression is full of barely concealed annoyance. It is apparent that this young fairy lord does not actually desire to be here, in the heart of Cangyanhai. Danyin’s gaze flickers from one man to the other, her own thoughts hidden. She nods.

“Of course.”

Attending at the back, Qiu Yu wonders if he should subtly continue to follow the lady ambassador when Danyin turns her head and her gaze lands briefly on him. She is clearly aware that he is zunshang’s eyes and ears. “Qiu Yu, please find us a suitable area for a discussion.”

Qiu Yu bows at the request. “As Danyin guanren requests, please follow this humble Qiu Yu.”

The aide leads the trio out of the palace and down the mountain, to the assigned residence for Shuiyuntian’s new emissaries. Danyin is familiar with this residence, and the three fairy immortals end up in the study. Tea is served, and Qiu Yu quietly continues to attend at the back, unobtrusive but not hiding his presence, ears prickled. Danyin does not dismiss him, either. The other two fairy lords gaze at her in a subtly incomprehensible manner. She is a xianzi of Shuiyuntian, but her actions and demeanor seem to indicate a sort of calm, casual ease and confidence navigating around Cangyanhai and its people…she has acclimated to this foreign realm fairly quickly, and unexpectedly, she is faring well in this tenuous position that their emperor has placed her in, defiantly blooming and flourishing when Yunzhong dijun had intended for her to wilt and decline without support.

 Xiao Ran speaks first.

“Danyin xianzi, the last few months must have been really hard on you. Even so, xianzi has done incredibly well to foster strong connections between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai, and junshang is very pleased with your performance.”

Danyin’s expression is still neutral, quietly waiting for the other representative to finish his piece. If the scion of the Xiao family is hoping for a reaction, he will be waiting a long time, because there are none forthcoming. He lightly continues.

“Naturally, junshang has expressed that he has no intention to leave a talent like xianzi to languish in Cangyanhai for long. Xianzi naturally belongs to our Yujing, so-”

Xiang Yi interjects, impatiently cutting in and getting straight to the point without all the annoying beating around the bush. He points first to the other lord, and then back to himself.

“Yunzhong dijun and our families have decided that you are to choose one of us to marry, and shipped us over to convince you.”

Danyin merely sips her tea tranquilly. Then, her response is prompt and without even a ripple of agitation. “I refuse.”

Xiao Ran smiles, and neither of the men looks particularly surprised by her staunch response.

“We figured as much. Xianzi will rather endure being sent outside of Shuiyuntian all on your own than acquiesce to marriage. …But we do have a problem here now.”

Xiang Yi clicks his tongue rudely, glowering. “None of us can return until you decide between us, xianzi.”  

“I’ve already decided. I refuse.” She repeats calmly once more, just in case the two have some misgivings or confusion about the matter. Is this a joke; she has already endured all these difficulties and put in so much effort just to avoid this fate, and here comes these two sent over by Yunzhong dijun hoping that she will reconsider and capitulate? Then what has all her hard work so far been for? Not possible. She will not yield.

Xiang Yi explodes at the resolute rebuff. “Xianzi, do you really think that you’re so lofty and important? You’re only barely worth all this trouble because of that treacherous father of yours and those soldiers of his who still claim loyalty to him, guarding the Rivers of Li and Yuan!”

Danyin is still unfazed, gazing coldly at the other lordling. The look in her eyes is sharp enough to strip the flesh off the bone. “All the more reason why this Danyin will absolutely refuse marital union with any of your families.”

The Xiao and Xiang clansmen traditionally guard the rivers of their namesake. For the longest time, they serve as the counterbalance to check xianzun Li Yuan’s power in the royal court of Yujing and vice versa; forming a triumvirate whose careful equilibrium reassures the emperor of Shuiyuntian, since it is significantly difficult for any one of the three powerful noble families to plot potential revolt against the royal family while busy suppressing each other. Li Yuan is spiritually strong but does not possess the backing of a huge familial clan, whereas the other two Xiao and Xiang families are respectively prosperous and abundant with descendants, yet cannot claim the same level of raw power and ability that courses inherently through Li Yuan’s bloodline. For the longest time, it is the perfect stalemate, but now, with Li Yuan’s fall from grace, there exists an undeniable power vacuum and imbalance, and the other two clans have been working very hard fighting for that right to claim the xianzun’s daughter and soldiers, and subsequently, the guardianship of the great rivers of Li and Yuan.

Danyin will not allow such a thing to come to fruition…and looking at these two fairy lords…surprisingly, they don’t seem particularly driven to fulfill the wills of their families either, or they will not be so upfront with her now.

…This is an unexpected boon, and Danyin is not in a position to leisurely look gift horses in the mouth.

She studies the two carefully. One is still smiling faintly at her but his true feelings are carefully concealed, whereas the other is plain fuming, generally annoyed with the entire situation. But neither seems intent to force her hand in the matter.

“Ah, I was afraid that xianzi will say that.” The scion of the Xiao family utters.

“But not unexpected,” Danyin observes, since the other fairy has already implied as much earlier. It is always good to work with intelligent people. If she is willing to marry, she will not be sent all the way out here as punishment in the first place. And if even the heavenly emperor cannot browbeat her into doing as he wishes, then how are they supposed to bend her will? Xiao Ran very simply, very diplomatically, goes with the flow.

“…Yes. In which case, if xianzi is not keen on forming a marriage with the Xiao clan, then this Xiao Ran must at least ensure that xianzi will not marry into the Xiang clan.” 

Xiang Yi snorts before she can say anything. “Likewise. Since my Xiang clan is clearly not eminent enough to receive a bride like Danyin xianzi, then the Xiao clan should also let this idea go and not still think that they will be able to take advantage-”

Danyin leans back and lets the two representatives sort it out between themselves. …This is…not entirely how she anticipated this meeting to turn out, but it is playing to her advantage somehow. At least for now.

Qiu Yu is also…speechless. He has never seen a marriage discussion devolve like this. Are all fairy marriages like that?

The answer is no. But these three aristocratic families are special. By right, none of the three should ever be allowed to interact so closely with each other, lest they incur the suspicions of their highly distrustful emperor. But with Li Yuan gone, the elders in the other two clans cannot help but feel their hearts stir with greed and ambition, entertaining thoughts that they should not have. Fortunately, not everyone in the Xiao and Xiang families is that muddleheaded, or the conversation now will not be like this, or even anywhere near amicable.

Danyin carefully reconsiders the situation again. Maybe these two scions…never intended to form marriages with her. Or at the very least, neither are keen on the idea, but are made to come here because in all likelihood they are unable to overturn the orders of Yunzhong dijun and their family elders. She can work with this, because it means they can be allies. They have the same aim.

“None of us can return to Shuiyuntian until you choose one of us to marry,” Xiang Yi repeats again. Yet, if she chooses one of the two, the other clan will do all they can to disrupt that marital alliance, fearing that the other family will become too powerful and further disrupt the already unstable balance between the great noble families. It is a ridiculous conundrum that their families and the emperor have leveled on them.

…Not to mention, too much power…is not always a good thing to possess within the royal court of Yujing. Yunzhong dijun is a highly suspicious person; this may well just be a test to gauge the great clans’ greed and ambition, whether if their voracious appetite for power may soon supersede their loyalty to the throne…

It makes Danyin wonder if the emperor is using this excuse of marriage to beat down his remaining two most ‘favored’ vassals, inciting them like rabid dogs fighting over a fat piece of meat so that they do not have the time or energy to plot nefarious schemes to threaten his rule. The xianzi’s gaze grows even sharper. Without her father’s constant shielding and protection, more and more she is beginning to comprehend just how murky these waters are, as well as why Li Yuan has always been so vehement against her having any sort of entanglement with the royal family of Shuiyuntian.

She thinks about Xunfeng dianxia’s lazy warning, that Shuiyuntian is moving, and slowly begins to glean his meaning.

Rather than a warning, perhaps, it is more like a signal.

Shuiyuntian is moving, what are you going to do?

She has to make her move soon, too.

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) More casual (or maybe not so casual) world-building, but this time on Shuiyuntian's side. We know from the series that Shuiyuntian is surrounded by the four great rivers that are Xiao, Xiang, Li and Yuan. In one of the episodes, one of the Kings of Cangyanhai (forgot if it was Nanyou or Beiyou) mentioned that the rivers of Li and Yuan are full of spiritual powers and tightly guarded by Li Yuan's soldiers, and therefore are hard to attack. He also mentioned that the river Xiang is foggy, and the terrain is hazy and complicated, and hence he recommends attacking the weakest river out of the four, which is the river Xiao. 

Running with this commentary slapping my creative licensing all over it, my HC is that each of the great rivers is respectively protected by the various great noble families belonging to the royal court of Yujing. The rivers Li and Yuan are Li Yuan's domain, with his loyal soldiers still guarding the two spiritually rich gateways into Shuiyuntian fiercely even after their lord has long fallen from grace. The remaining two rivers each come under the guardianship of the Xiao clan and the Xiang clan respectively, and all in all, these three powerful families also coincidentally possess strengths and weaknesses that counter each other perfectly. 

Li Yuan's bloodline is spiritually potent, but his clan is small and rapidly declining. The Xiang clan produces martial artists and ferocious fighters with plenty of members to guard the foggy river Xiang with its treacherous terrain, but they do not have the opulent wealth or the type of brute spiritual strength that Li Yuan and his descendent possess. The Xiao clan is the merchant class and diplomats, with a large network and extremely wealthy with lucrative trade routes across all four rivers in and out of Shuiyuntian, but they do not bear the martial inclination of the Xiang clan, or the spiritual ability of Li Yuan's bloodline, on top of having to guard the weakest river, and thus having to exhaust a lot of money just to defend it. 

Ergo, these three great aristocratic families balance each other out in the royal court of Yujing, and although all are very strong in their own ways, none can attempt to revolt against the royal family of Shuiyuntian even if they want to, because they are too busy suppressing each other and that reassures Yunzhong and lets him sleep well at night as nothing else can. 😅😅

Note: the Xiao clan and the Xiang clan (as well as my HCs for them and any members of the Xiao and Xiang families) are all my Shuiyuntian OCs, so don't be surprised if you can't find any mention of them elsewhere.

2) Reasons Danyin will not marry into either of the two clans are as follows:

- she needs to keep the legacy of her family alive. Marrying into those great clans will mean the end of Li Yuan's bloodline since her lineal descendants will have to take the surname of the family she marries into, and the spiritual abilities once exclusive to Li Yuan's bloodline will begin to flow freely through the veins of another clan and forever lost. 

- Li Yuan's soldiers as well as the guardianship of the spiritual rivers Li and Yuan will also fall under the clan she is forced to marry into, and this is part of the reason why she is fighting so hard to resist Yunzhong's attempts to match her to whichever loyal subject he deems worthy. She has something she desperately has to protect, so she has no choice but to struggle to find a way to get stronger, as soon as possible, so none of her birthrights can be snatched from her, split up piecemeal like the spoils of war, and taken away.

- intermarriage between the three clans will further destabilize the tenuous power balance which has already been weakened by Li Yuan's exile from the royal court of Yujing. Whichever clan Danyin chooses to marry into will only incur wrath and ferocious conflict between the Xiao and Xiang families, which is Yunzhong's intention - because if they are busy fighting each other, then they don't have the energy or resource to threaten his throne. This will also serve to further weaken the powers of the remaining two great noble clans, which also works well in Yunzhong's favor.

3) Another side note, but the combination of all the above HCs, is my take on why Li Yuan was not happy during the beginning of the series when Danyin developed feelings for Changheng and kept working hard to get closer to him. The royal family of Shuiyuntian is a dangerous, paranoid entity that Li Yuan has been trying very hard to keep his precious daughter away from, only now Danyin is beginning to realize how perilous the royal court of Yujing is, when her father is no longer around to protect her and she has to take on that duty and responsibility to continue to uphold the family's legacy and protect all that rests under their banner. 🥹 

4) Xunfeng accepting food/drinks from Danyin is a pivotal moment, because lookie here, that's our growing trust and (some) relationship progression!!!

This is especially interesting because like Danyin observed, across this entire Envoy arc, even with so many people serving the Moon Prince and offering him refreshments, not once has he accepted casually (or at least I wrote/implied it that way lol). Danyin must feel quite special (more like upset) because he accepted her hospitality, drank her tea but was as useful as teats on a bull- 🤣

FYI, this is also not the first time he accepted food from her (please refer to Chapter 8, Part I), however back then, desperate times called for desperate measures and he had to depend on her goodwill to survive and trust that she means no harm. This time, he willingly accepted her courtesy even when there is no need to do so if he really doesn't want to. But he did! Look! We have more subtle developments to show now, mummy!! 🤣

Chapter Text

Danyin’s opening gambit is to send two strong volleys straight at the grand guild master. The Xiao family is considered the weakest out of the three noble families who guard the four great rivers of Shuiyuntian, but they are very affluent tradespeople who know how to make use of the Xiao River as a lucrative trade route and are incredibly savvy when it comes to managing the business flowing in and out of the Fairy Realm. Hailing from that clan of shrewd, savvy repute, Xiao Ran is certainly more experienced and better positioned to bargain terms with the grand guild master than herself, now that she has pried open the path for proper discussions after going through all the difficulties of convincing the old man to take Shuiyuntian’s sincerity seriously. Xiao Ran is probably the most pleased out of the trio, considering that his main aim for being here in Cangyanhai is probably to clinch that connection with this old guild master, more than potential marriage to Li Yuan’s daughter.

Xiang Yi is also arrowed over to make up the numbers since he is still chaffing at being pulled away from his family’s personal troops permanently stationed on their ancestral lands by the Xiang River, and he is all the more eager to go and test his mettle against this ancient guild master since the old man is the source of all this trouble. If the elder did not send that glowing letter of commendation to Shuiyuntian in the first place, then he wouldn’t be made to come here and put up with that frosty xianzi and that idiot from the Xiao clan, and in the middle of Cangyanhai of all places, whose people his family has spent tens of thousands of years defending against and killing.

To say that Xiang Yi is not having the best time will not be an understatement, and since he, Xiao Ran, and Danyin are stuck in an untenable stalemate at the moment, perhaps a strong influence from outside can force this situation along.

Danyin’s intention is simpler but multi-tiered. First, is to establish a stable connection between Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian through the trading guilds. That has always been the main and original aim. Second, is to throw these two fairy lords at the problem that is the guild master to get them all off her back, with the additional advantage of having them harass the guild master so the latter also has less time to plot further problems to plague her. Lastly, it satisfies the petty annoyance in her heart since now everyone involved in the matter is equally troubled in some ways, no one is spared.

The grand guild master is not an easy opponent to deal with, but the two fairy lords, fueled by their personal goals, attack him with gusto. ‘Attack’ not physically, but the two, together with the talented retinues they bring along, besiege the guild master and his guilds with trade discussions and treaty proposals, alternatively courting and bombarding the old man and his people with attractive plans and arrangements to strengthen the economic markets between the two realms. Danyin is completely out of her depth here, so she stands back and lets the experts work their magic, instead. 

“So this is your plan?”

She flicks a stare at the man who has silently come abreast of her, also watching the frenetic hubbub of activity flowing in and out of the meeting hall as the scribes and various attendants and younger officials hurry about to fulfill the myriad requests of their masters, stacks of documents cradled in their arms, more important than their own lives.

“Greetings to dianxia,” she utters, mildly surprised by his presence, but also not entirely. She knows he will make an appearance sooner or later, but wonders why he is out here like her, instead of inside in the middle of the negotiations. “Dianxia is not joining?”

He merely, languidly, volleys the question back to her. “Xianzi is not personally involving herself? After all, whoever succeeds in closing this deal with the guilds will get to claim a huge contribution back in Yujing.” 

She pauses, and then she shrugs. “Danyin is aware of her own limitations. Dianxia once said that it is easier to deal with me at the bargaining table since I’m relatively inexperienced compared to all the other envoys. Danyin acknowledges that this is true, at least for now. In that case, it’s better for someone else to take over this process, so that this important task is done properly.”

“Hm.” He does not question her decision, merely slants her a long, considering stare.

The next day, Cangyanhai sends their team over to add to the chaos, too. 

Xiao Ran muses to her a few evenings later. “They are working in concert with us to get the guilds to cooperate.” In the past, it is a significant challenge for any one of the realms to get the guilds to agree to the terms of the trade negotiations. But now, with two sides pincering the guilds simultaneously, the talks are actually progressing smoothly, as opposed to being constantly stuck in stalemates, barely inching along.

Danyin furrows her brow a little and gives her brethren a mildly incomprehensible stare. “Isn’t that the whole point of an alliance?”

“Ah…it really is.” The Fairy tribe has never participated in this sort of unspoken collaboration with the Moon tribe before. The best they can expect in the past is complete non-interference from the other faction, and vice versa from their side. This experience is an eye-opener and opens up possibilities for other sorts of mutually advantageous cooperative efforts.

Xiao Ran glances at the xianzi with a growing light of understanding. She is unexpectedly farsighted and willing to step back in order to have him personally experience and understand this benefit as a representative of Shuiyuntian’s powerful commercial circle, even going so far as to potentially give up her share of the recognition in this grand affair to let him see the bigger picture… He raises his hands and puts them together to give her a small, admiring salute. “Danyin xianzi’s vision is truly clear and not colored by biases at all.”  

The look in her eyes grows subtly careful. “Danyin is undeserving of gongzi’s high praise.”

He smiles at the faint warning in her tone. “Worry not, xianzi. This Xiao Ran is aware that xianzi has no interest in marriage with either the Xiao or the Xiang clans. That is just as well and as should be, for the longevity of our three families.” His gaze grows rueful as he thinks about the xianzi’s desolate family now, but is tactfully polite enough to just gloss over that quiet understanding. He calmly continues. “My Xiao elders will be satisfied with this achievement of successfully brokering new accounts and routes with the guilds, and I will also ensure that any further whispers of marriage with xianzi within the House of the Xiao will be thoroughly suppressed.”

Danyin returns the salute. She has not expected this matter to be half resolved that easily, but she will not turn down this offer of goodwill. There is still Yunzhong dijun to overcome back in Yujing, but one battle at a time. “Danyin appreciates gongzi’s consideration.”

“It’s a small thing. We both know that my Xiao clan has never been martially inclined. Your powerful bloodline will be wasted if you enter my clan for asylum. But the Xiang family will not be as easy to convince.” The Xiao clan excels in business and trade, not in warfare and battle prowess. The only reason why they even sent their scion over is to block the Xiang clan from getting too strong and full of themselves, and also to establish connections with the notoriously finicky grand guild master and the many powerful guilds under his name. With this, Xiao Ran has pretty much achieved everything he has set out to accomplish on this trip.

But the Xiang clan is different. They are a martial family too, and prize power and ability, both of which this xianzi is brimming with. Never mind that the heir is hotblooded, brash, and has no obvious liking for the xianzi; political marriages do not require trivial feelings such as affection or even friendship, if the gains outweigh everything else.

A faint thread of exasperation leaks into Danyin’s previously tranquil gaze, as she thinks about the human-shaped headache that is Xiang Yi. “I’m aware.”

“Xianzi has her own plans, I assume?”

“Yes.”

Xiao Ran inclines his head slightly and does not pursue the matter. “If xianzi ever requires the assistance of the Xiao clan, just say the word. Xianzi is an interesting character, this Xiao Ran will be honored to make a friend like xianzi.”

A lot of things happen in quick succession over the next few days. The negotiations between Shuiyuntian, Cangyanhai, and the guilds are firmed up and all three sides reach a satisfactory arrangement. To celebrate this exceedingly rare accord, a banquet is planned. The grand guild master demands her presence again, since she has been conspicuously absent for the majority of the trade negotiations.

“So you have learned to work together to corner me-” the elder accuses, huffing and puffing away as he points between herself and Xunfeng dianxia, who has also been summoned. She has heard that he, too, has not gotten deeply involved in the active trade talks, mostly sending skilled representatives to the bargaining table instead. She slides a glance at the unperturbed expression of the Moon Prince and schools her own features accordingly. Her own expression is nonchalant, plainly casual.

“Is that not the lesson that grand guild master wanted to teach?” Danyin asks. What are you going to use to protect this peace you’re so eager to wave about like some grand, perfect ideal, he asked. And this is her answer. Of course, it is not just working together, because he is right. 

“No! You’re supposed to realize that you need power to accomplish anything that you want to do!”

“Danyin already realizes that,” the xianzi rebuts calmly. “But it’s not just power that Danyin needs, right? I need allies, too, because I cannot do everything on my own. Cooperation,” she reiterates. “Just like grand guild master and the guild networks that you have painstakingly built up and established over the long years.”

That stops the display of outrage and annoyance the old man is deliberately portraying. Those white bushy brows are still pressed together in a tight scowl, but those old eyes are glinting with concealed thought and reluctant interest.

This girl is sharp as a whip, and even rarer, appear to possess no ego or pride. Power is an addictive thing to possess and nearly impossible to let go of once set on that inevitable path to gain it, but she is exceedingly clear-minded about her objectives from beginning to end. Power can only be a means to an end, it cannot be the thing to be hung up over, and blinded for.

…More and more interesting, these chess pieces are showing fascinating traits that increase their potential...

“Hmmph. I’ve underestimated you. You do understand some things clearer than most,” the elder comments eventually, but his tone is still colored with disdain and dissatisfaction, a very hard-to-please old man, he is. Sure enough, he soon begins to harangue. “After all is said and done, understanding is understanding. But what’s the point of only understanding when you still don’t have the ability?”

Danyin’s expression is very calm. “I need time to gain strength.” The bargaining begins, and Xunfeng slants a subtle look at the Fairy. She is very steady, unflustered, and coolheaded in her replies. That can only mean one thing; she has already decided upon a course of action, and has locked in her commitment to fulfill it.

“That’s just an empty assertion for someone who cannot even return to her Shuiyuntian right now. It cannot be that this xianzi is intending to gain strength while nested within the shadows of Cangyanhai, right?”

Danyin is swift to reply. “No, Danyin will return to Yujing as soon as possible.” She cannot solidify her position in the royal court of Shuiyuntian while languishing here in a foreign land. “Together with the Shuiyuntian contingent, within this week, in fact.”

Now, even Xunfeng is openly looking at her with a subtle gaze rife with silent speculation. That is not a small claim, considering that she has been sent here by her emperor as punishment, and that said punishment is still in effect even now. But Danyin’s gaze is firm and sure. She is certain that she will be recalled within the week, and that confidence makes the other two men curious.

The Fairy immortal does not acknowledge their probing looks, nor does she reveal her plans. The old man is unwillingly intrigued. So far, she has navigated all the random twists and turns that he has thrown at her steadily enough, very stolidly and logically sorting out the problems one crisis at a time. Very calm under pressure, very interesting. He finds himself full of anticipation, eager to see how she will solve her biggest obstacle, and that will determine whether if he will deem it worthy to bet on these two realms and invest in this fragile, newborn peace that both sides are striving so hard to protect and nurture.

“Hoh? Your level of conviction is not small, girl.”

“Danyin can no longer afford to entertain small ambitions,” her tone is dryly matter of fact. He is one to point out the obvious, after pushing her so hard to this inevitability. “Danyin will definitely demonstrate her conviction to grand guild master.”

The xianzi turns to the interim Moon Supreme next, her tone growing formally polite. “Yuezun daren, this one has a small request to ask of your venerable person, hoping that Yuezun daren will permit.” She is banking on the hope that he will be curious enough to grant her this consent.

Dongfang Xunfeng gazes upon the deliberately deferential mannerisms of the xianzi, akin to a foreign official seeking a boon from their host lord. His immaculate expression is subtly intrigued.

“…Ask.”

Danyin gracefully executes a sincere obeisance of high nobility, her posture and expression shrouded in dignity. She slowly straightens, and her gaze meets his, resolute and firm.

“Please watch over Danyin closely for the next few days.”  

All that’s left to do now, is a matter of waiting for the right moment.

Xiang Yi is also one who is more than willing to play his part. Not intentionally, not knowingly, but nevertheless, he will play his part. All it takes, is time and avoidance.

The brash fairy lord is about Danyin’s age, perhaps a few hundred years younger, and perhaps that is why he is so short-tempered and impatient. The longer he is apart from his home territory, the more antsy and hasty he becomes, eager to return and brimming with rising resentment, because he cannot. At least not until he has fulfilled the task that his family has placed on his shoulders and sent him out here to accomplish. It is very frustrating.

Danyin simply refuses to meet him. The Xiang scion is completely avoided and treated like a pariah because she has nothing to discuss with him. What he wants to achieve, she will not yield to him. The two don’t even like each other or see eye to eye. Danyin is not one to make things hard for herself just for the sake of being a nice person. Or rather, it is better not to lead anyone on with false hopes or ‘benign’ gentleness, so perhaps this is her version of kindness.

…Not. Danyin is unable to pretend otherwise, what this really is. She is not a nice person, she is not a kind person. In fact, her expression is perfectly calm and unchanged when Xiang Yi finally snaps and loses his temper during the banquet, the first time he finally gets to corner her after weeks of her deliberate evasion.

“Danyin xianzi is very hard to meet.” Xiang Yi’s sharp, aquiline features are drawn in a fierce scowl as he sits down beside her along one of the many guest tables arrayed all over the main yard of the guild headquarters. There are other delegates and members of guild and nobility in attendance as well, but most are mingling with their fellow guests, a good opportunity to get together to socialize and network. Danyin continues to sip from her wine cup, eyeing her fellow Fairy with a neutral look.

“Does Xiang gongzi have any business with this Danyin?” she enquires faintly at last. “It does not seem like we have much in common to talk about.”

He snorts lightly, serving himself a cup of wine as well, and pouring the entire drink down his throat with the careless elegance of an idle immortal. The drink is unexpectedly harsh and potent with a strong kick, but that is characteristic of almost all of Cangyanhai’s liquor. Xiang Yi holds the fiery drink down with ease; the fire burning in him right now is more than anything that can be introduced via drink. “Don’t have much to talk about? Xianzi, I won’t go away no matter how you pretend not to see me. That Xiao Ran may not have the temerity or the guts to do what he has been sent here to fulfill, but I am different. Don’t think that you can bribe me off like you did with that money-minded, mercantile clan.”

Danyin lowers her eyelids. “Merchants at least know to cut their losses and seek greener pastures when they see a non-profitable venture.” Her tone is mild, unruffled, as if she does not even see him as a significant thing to be fussed over, which is…incredibly annoying. She lightly sets her wine cup down on the table and finally cast him another look, those black, inky eyes alit with a disdainful derision. “What does that make gongzi?”

He glares at her. Almost crushing the fine porcelain in his strong grasp. She ignores his burning stare to refill her own wine cup, her movements unparalleled in elegance. Even though she is one of the guests of honor at this banquet, she is dressed in her usual official working envoy robes, white and airy, the distinct style of the xianzu. There is nothing particularly outstanding about the way she is plainly attired, there are no additional hair pieces or decorative ornaments on her person, but this xianzi truly does not need all those extra embellishments. There is a flowing, evocative grace in even her simplest, subtlest movements, and her features are classically beautiful, refined, and perfectly symmetrical, like a gentle watercolor painting come to life.

She sighs quietly, and even that light sound from her parted lips is stirring. No wonder they call her the most beautiful xianzi in Shuiyuntian. He has to give her that much, but Xiang Yi also frowns harder.

Danyin gazes at him, long and contemplatively. “Is there no way to convince Xiang gongzi to change your mind?”

“None.” His tone is resolute. “It is inevitable for our bloodlines to come together. Marriage to my great Xiang clan is not a fate worse than death, xianzi.” His family is amongst one of the most prominent, powerful families in the royal court of Yujing, any xianzi will be delirious with joy to receive a marriage offer from the heir apparent, but here is Li Yuan’s daughter, regarding this current state of affair like it will be the end of her.

Danyin’s gaze quietly sharpens. “It is to me, because this is against my will.” Her tone grows rife with warning. “If Xiang gongzi persists on this intention, then don’t blame Danyin for being impolite.”   

He is frustrated and annoyed. “You do realize that neither of us has a choice in this matter. Unless you wish to be stuck here in Cangyanhai indefinitely. I certainly do not.”

“I understand. That’s why Danyin apologizes to gongzi in advance.”

Her hand tightens subtly around her wine cup, and with a swift flick of her pale, slender wrist, she throws the burning contents straight in the face of the Fairy Lord, Xiang Yi. Her action is so quick and decisive, he does not react in time to evade it. His stunned gaze turns deadly the moment he comes around, alcohol still dripping down his strong features. Her move is not missed by the other guests attending the banquet. A sudden hushed silence befalls their immediate surroundings.

Danyin continues in a slow, measured tone. “Xiang gongzi, I’ve insulted your person, so please take up my gauntlet.”

“Are you aware of what you’re doing, xianzi?” The other fairy’s words are enunciated between clenched teeth, trembling with the effort to control his rising temper, the look on his face is very ugly. But the woman he is facing is still impressively calm and unruffled. She muses.

“Just because your family and Yujing decide that Danyin should marry, then Danyin must concede? Danyin will not bow down to an unreasonable command like this.” Her eyes are bright and razor-sharp, growing savagely unyielding, and in that moment, breathlessly captivating.

“I, Danyin, challenge Xiang gongzi to a duel of honor. My honor. If Xiang gongzi wins, then Danyin will submit to the demands of the Xiang clan. But it’s not certain that Xiang gongzi will actually win.”

His brow twitches violently at her light taunt. With that, in front of so many witnesses, she has pushed him into a position where he is no longer able to retreat or deescalate, even if for her sake. It is a matter of honor now, not just his own, but that of his clan. His eyes turn hard. “Since xianzi wishes to be humiliated before all of Cangyanhai, then this Xiang Yi will gladly comply.”

Danyin inclines her head slightly.

“Good. Let all of Cangyanhai preside over this duel and its outcome; Danyin will ask for nothing more.”

The news of the impending fight between the two Fairy immortals immediately ripples through the entire royal capital of Cangyanhai. This is an interesting turn of events. Two xianzu members fighting it out, and it is a duel over a marriage proposal? They have never heard of or seen such a thing, a noblewoman taking to the martial stage to defend her own rights. Reactions are mixed amongst the common folk, intrigued and scandalized. What a ferocious, shrewish woman; whoever marries her in the future will surely invite chaos and unrest into their own household. Some are already betting that surely the xianzi will lose; how can a woman outfight a man, however sharp her tongue and temper are? Others are rooting for the underdog, or just wanting to see a good show and any member of the Fairy tribe embarrassing themselves. The clamor quickly grows, anticipation and the hubbub spreading across all of Jiu You cheng like a blazing wildfire.

“So this is why you said those provocative things that day.” Xunfeng is meditative, almost bemused. “You’re even intending to use me and Cangyanhai as your props? Xianzi is very audacious.”

Danyin cocks her head slightly. “Dianxia has agreed to watch over Danyin, and that’s all Danyin requires. That dianxia watches.” Her tone is subtly emphatic.

To be more precise, it is the presence of the Moon Supreme of the Moon Tribe that she needs, the same Moon Supreme who is currently studying her with an inscrutable expression on that flawless face, yet Danyin cannot help but feel that he is able to glean the plan that she intends, even without her saying it.

“My presence will only make a difference if you win this duel. How confident is xianzi when it comes to winning?” He is right. If she loses, it won’t matter at all. Nothing will matter, ever again. Everything is riding on this one gambit.  

“The Xiang clan is a warrior clan. They produce outstanding generals and military officers for Shuiyuntian’s Celestial Army unfailingly for generations. Xiang Yi, as heir apparent, will be a strong opponent,” she slowly admits. He also has slightly more experience on the battlefield, having grown up guarding the Xiang River with his fellow clansmen. This is not going to be an easy duel.

“Will you win, or will you lose?” Xunfeng asks outright again, plainly. That is all he cares to know.

“I cannot lose.” Danyin’s reply is firm. She may not like the Xiang heir very much, but there is no denying that she will be making use of him and his clan in a way they do not entirely deserve. Since she has already decided on that path, then she has to commit all the way. Failure is not an option. She still has many important things to do after this, and she cannot afford to be entrapped in marriage here. “Xiang Yi is a strong opponent, but I’m not weak, either.”

He is silent, just watching her, as if weighing the odds, assessing her worth.

She can only wait for his verdict, holding his gaze quietly and calmly, wearing this cloak of serenity even when she does not feel it at all.

At last, he slowly speaks.

“…This Xunfeng will observe xianzi’s ability, but xianzi will owe Xunfeng.”

It is somewhat…galling, that she is being pushed to the extent of having to ask Cangyanhai for help to sort out her own issues within the royal court of Yujing. That her own people and her own emperor are forcing her to seek alliances elsewhere in order to deal with their covetous, acquisitive intent. …Yet this is the true nature of the royal courts. Glittering, opulent, dazzling. Suppressive with absolute power, a brutal place that devours the weak or the unwary without leaving any traces behind, and if she is to establish herself properly, she needs to be far stronger than what she is capable of, now.

One day, she resolutely vows to herself, she will be able to deal with the merciless undercurrents of Yujing fully with her own power. 

Danyin cleanly executes that obeisance of the Fairy tribe, and sincerity colors her tone.

“Thanking Yuezun daren. Xianzi Danyin will remember to repay this favor one day.”

Chapter Text

She meditates quietly in her quarters the next day, patiently waiting, honing her focus in the common area within the Silent Moon Palace, up until the time finally arrives for her to turn up at the agreed-upon location for the duel. 

Qiu Yu goes to get her, his expression subtly complicated as he bows slightly to the disconcertingly calm xianzi.

“Danyin guanren, it’s time.”

She opens her eyes and stares at the aide for a beat or two, before she returns to herself. Unfolding from the lotus position on the chaise, she rises from the seat very gracefully, not one hint of worry or anxiety on her serene expression. A brief shimmer of white light surrounds her, and when it abates, her normal fairy-style dress has been replaced with a nondescript, plain, white battle robe. Long hair pulled up in a high ponytail, wearing no embellishment or heavy armor, but yet, she still looks strangely dignified and noble, movingly beautiful in simplicity and eloquence.

Qiu Yu only has awe and admiration for this woman. She may be from the xianzu but she is strong and brave in ways that not many can hold up to, the whole time doggedly fighting all on her own like this, against powers greater than herself. Even before this duel, she has already been fighting an uphill battle nonstop, and she has not lost, yet. Qiu Yu does not think that she will lose any time soon. The aide bows again, even more respectfully. “Good hunting, Danyin guanren.”

She pauses and inclines her head again. Her gaze is subtle, and that distant solemnness in her eyes warms ever so slightly. An imperceptible curve grows on her lips; this is the only person who has wished her well today, and she appreciates his sentiment. “Thank you, Qiu Yu. I’ll see you later.”

She heads out of her quarters without a second look back, long strides taking her out of the palace and towards the training arena. The walk does not take long, and she makes use of the time to calm her thoughts and center her mood. When she finally arrives at the royal training grounds, the area has already been set up for the impending duel and there are quite a lot more spectators than she expected. Cangyanhai court officials, upper echelons of grand guild members, the Shuiyuntian entourage that arrived with the Xiang and Xiao scions…it is mostly members of nobility that fill the viewing platforms, clamoring with interest and speculation. Even though there is no place for the common folk, there is no doubt that the events that occur today will be spread far and wide by the witnesses gathered here…which is exactly her intent.

Danyin wills herself to remain steady, to not let the electrifying atmosphere shake her resolve and disturb her concentration. Her gaze quietly lands on the main stand and meets the old, shrewd eyes of the Grand guild master. That he is personally present is a good sign, showing his vested interest in her. Danyin raises her hands together to form a polite salute, before she turns stoically back to the battlefield. Her opponent is already there on the other side of the grounds, sharp and resplendent in polished, shimmering armor, wearing a youthful vigor and the assured arrogance of a powerful, established aristocratic bloodline. Xiang Yi stands tall and upright like a lance, and his handsome expression is fierce and austere as he stares fixedly at his match adversary, his eyes intense as a rapacious hawk’s. She calmly holds his stare and tunes all the ambient sounds out.

“Xiang gongzi.”

“Danyin xianzi,” he returns the greeting brusquely. “It’s still not too late for you to withdraw from this farce of a duel, for the sake of your reputation.”

Danyin merely, lightly, replies. “Only if Xiang gongzi is willing to concede defeat.”

He glares harder. “Over my dead body.”

“So be it. Then, we shall let our abilities decide the victor.” 

A dense flood of pressure, followed by a low sonic boom, and the last very important personage appears in an ostentatious, jet-black cloud burst in the middle of the main podium, impeccably right beside the grand guild master. The old man glowers at the flashy entrance, even as all the other nobility rise to bow and greet the interim Moon Supreme. Dongfang Xunfeng wordlessly dispenses with the ceremony and sits down beside the guild master, whose mouth is still opening and closing rapidly, no doubt haranguing. But with this, all the main witnesses to this duel are finally gathered. The two combatants bow formally to their audience, and then to each other. There is no referee or officiant to oversee this duel; no holds barred, the battle will end when one or both are no longer able to continue. 

Danyin’s blood feels still and calm, slowly, slowly, flowing through her veins, a chilly quiet before the savage storm. Inky black eyes grow sharply focused, and she falls intently silent, a flame beginning to smolder and burn deep within, stirring and riling her determination to win. There is an air of unshakable stability in her utterly motionless demeanor, a resolute dignity borne from a stolid assurance in her own ability, gained from grueling, repetitive hard work over the years, and also, simply, from the bone-deep understanding that she is her father’s daughter, and carries his proud legacy.

The rest of the world quickly falls away, and for the first time that she can remember, Danyin quietly lays down all the inhibitions and hesitations that hold her back.

Her opponent is waiting for her to make the first move, so she readily obliges. Hands rising swiftly, swirling spiritual energy surges through her pathways and she launches three quick, condensed shots successively right at the Xiang heir. Opening volleys are generally probing attacks, so Xiang Yi prepares to tank the hits easily, refusing to reveal any gaps of weakness. His forearms, shielded by warded gauntlets, come up to block the rapidly incoming blasts…only for the blinding white energy balls to suddenly burgeon exponentially in size as they roar near, clearly packing a lot more firepower than he initially assumed. Xiang Yi’s eyes widen – is the woman crazy?? – he moves, forced to abandon his initial plan, throwing himself to the side at the last second to avoid the clearly lethal barrages.

The three shots explode spectacularly upon consecutive contact with the ground, packing enough concussive force and power to send the immediate surroundings shaking, shrapnel and gravel flying in all directions. A significant crater will be seen carved into the bedrock in the aftermath, once all the dust settles. A small distance away, Xiang Yi rolls to his feet and bounds back upright, his expression thunderous.

“Are you out of your mind-!”

Danyin does not respond and surges forward next, making use of the smokescreen thrown up by the explosion to advance her attack. She rushes him and takes soundlessly into the air, flipping forwards with deadly grace and launching a hard palm thrust towards the man, brimming with offensive energy, crackling, silvery-white, a pristine, potent quality that only those descended from the strongest of xianzu lineages possess. Momentarily shocked by that blatant display of raw spiritual power, the Fairy lord barely reacts in time to deflect the inbound strike by grabbing her wrist and counterbracing with his feet planted firmly on the ground. Digging in, his fingers grip her hard enough to grind her fine bones together, forcing her to abort her attack through the excruciating agony. He drags her inward, and even though her face turns white from the crushing pressure, the xianzi grits her teeth and immediately attempts retaliation with her other hand, flaring up with shimmering spiritual potency. Sensing the impending danger, Xiang Yi spins sharply on the ball of his back foot, twists his upper body hard, and swiftly torques her outwards with a brutal rotational force before she can land her hit.  

She is hurled through the air, and momentarily stunned by the overwhelming physical power of his throw, is almost flung out of the arena range before she manages to right herself again, pushing back with a resistive counterforce and flipping herself upright, hovering in midair. Danyin cradles her bruised, rapidly purpling wrist to her chest, but her eyes are fierce and sharp, still tracking her opponent intently like a predator, as if focused on nothing else but to bring him down at all costs. Her slender forearm throbs angrily like there may be a hairline fracture, but it is an injury worth incurring. With this foray, she has a good idea of his reaction speed now.

She just has to become faster.

With the exact same move as before, her hands come together again and she blasts spiritual power through her pathways once more, lobbing three more brilliant, swirling balls of explosive energy at him. This time, he knows that they are coming and immediately takes evasive action, scoffing inwardly at the predictable attack. He quickly pitches away from the incoming offensives, only for those blinding shots to promptly dissipate into weak, powerless tendrils of smoke…a feint!

Overhead, the xianzi has already disappeared the moment he begins to move in the anticipated direction she is baiting him towards, and then, with a bright flare and a crack of energy, she reappears so swiftly right behind him, arriving in place even before he can complete his last step. Even so, Xiang Yi immediately reacts, spinning and lashing out to defend, but his counter is just one beat too late.

This time, her brilliantly bright, swirling palm strike hits home. The explosive spiritual force lands precisely on one of the largest meridian gates on his body, causing enough damage to temporarily seal it shut. The attack injures his primordial spirit, and a small amount of blood rushes up his throat, trickling down his chin. Xiang Yi leaps back, and his eyes grow vicious as he finally understands that she is not playing around.

His hand glows brightly with a surge of energy, and when it fades, a savage-looking whip appears in his grasp. Finally, he is drawing out his weapon. A transforming bullwhip that is over two meters long, studded with barbed metallic spikes and braided together with the spinal tendons of a hundred feral demon beasts that live along the Xiang River. With a flick of the wrist, the hefty, far-reaching weapon becomes a natural extension of himself, tensile, prehensile, and incredibly agile. He cracks the whip hard at her and she is forced to swiftly retreat as the dangerously sharp weapon bares its fangs and lashes at her body. Danyin withdraws out of range and studies her opponent anew.

The Xiang River is foggy, with a naturally misty and complicated terrain, which makes ranged attacks an optimal option to defend against incoming marauders who cannot see what is coming. Most of the Xiang clansmen are adapt with using mid-to-long-range weaponry, and their heir is no different. She may have hindered his ability to fully utilize his spiritual energy with that one palm strike, but the foundation of his family's overwhelming strength has never been laid entirely on spiritual power, but in martial might.

She cautiously makes a small move towards him again, only for the bullwhip to react so quickly to her motions, she is forced to step back to keep away from those razor-sharp thorn tips. They are at a brief impasse and her brows furrow, feeling her initial advantage begin to slip away once more. He watches her like a hawk and immediately begins to launch his counteroffensive, no longer giving her the time or the opportunity to analyze the battle and work out a way to get close enough to score hits on him again. He begins to press her aggressively, and the whip seems to take on a life of its own, a powerful, coiling serpent that lunges at her in all directions, attempting to capture her and retaliate for the attack that she has landed on its master.

Every crack of the lashing whip leaves a visible scar across the black granite of the training arena, and Danyin’s gaze examines the weapon closely, as if committing the upper limits of the whip movements to memory. She shoots another test blast of energy at Xiang Yi and watches as his weapon swiftly dispels the attack with a sharp crack, infused with his own flaring energy signature. So he is still able to summon his spiritual energy even with her resolute blow earlier; it just takes more effort to channel it through his lesser meridian gates. Analysis completed, the aura around Danyin’s figure grows brighter as she stoically reinforces her own defenses and summons her blade. The beautiful silvery jian appears in a flash of blinding white, its hilt warm and solid in her palm, pulsing softly with the reassuring beat of her own energy. Her expression is sober, not showing any sign of weakness despite her aching forearm, silently protesting as she casually spins the sword around its hilt and charges straight into the fray.

Hyper focused, she begins her dangerous dance. Weaving nimbly in and out of the way of the powerful whip strokes, she leaps, turns, and sidesteps, spins, prances, and pivots. A quick parry, a harrowing dodge, willowy spine curving gracefully backward to form a parallel line with the ground as she ducks beneath an overhead attack, so close that the deadly flick of the passing whip stirs up a harsh breeze that blows back her bangs violently. Malleable as water, she moves fluidly with the momentum, bends her upper torso back the rest of the way, and arches her slender hips upwards, executing a swift aerial backflip to land lightly on her feet, graceful as a crane in flight. Her eyes harden. Now, she is almost close enough to blitz him. His whip is fast, but she is keeping up with her physical conditioning, reinforced with nothing but raw spiritual power. Her jian flares to the color of white lightning as she supercharges the weapon with energy, and one moment, she is sprinting in low, movements blindingly rapid and agile, and the next, she blinks out of sight, momentarily disconcerting Xiang Yi, she disappeared in a flash-

Only to reappear in a loud, thunderous crack overhead, bearing straight down at him like a diving falcon with talons outstretched, sword thrust out in a perfect attack form-

Clang!!

The sharp blade of her jian collides against the second form of his weapon with a jarring ring as Xiang Yi swiftly shifts his bian into a qiang to block, the heavy, braided whip turning full solid with the brief touch of his intent and spiritual energy. The shaft of the hefty spear is incredibly heavy and shod in solid steel as he lifts it overhead to stall the downward descent of her sword, but even so, the Fairy lord grits his teeth as his elbows threaten to bend beneath her fierce strike, his backfoot actually sliding backward several inches from the sheer amount of force that she is bearing down on him. Xiang Yi’s expression is tinged with disbelief. How can that slender, graceful xianzi be capable of wielding this much strength?

He digs the balls of his feet into the ground and his biceps flex; heaving hard against her, he wrenches her off by sheer physical might. Xiang Yi swings his spear around and lashes out with extreme prejudice, smashing the heavy base right into her unprotected side with full force and viciously knocking her right out of the sky. Something gives way with a sickening crunch, and Danyin’s vision goes white hot as pain explodes in the entire left lateral section of her torso. All the air in her lungs wheezes out of her in that instant. Thrown off so violently, she hits the ground hard and tumbles roughly across the merciless terrain of the training grounds like a puppet with its strings cut, but even so, her sword remains in her white-knuckled grip, too well trained to lose her weapon however heavy the trauma she sustains.

She is completely out of it for a while after sliding to a stop halfway across the arena; shaking and gasping for air, she struggles to recover as quickly as possible. Get back up. You need to get back up, now. Heavy, clumsy limbs shuddering uncontrollably, breathing brokenly, she stabs her sword into the ground and uses the hilt to haul herself upright. She forces herself back to her feet in an astonishingly short amount of time, sweating, her face pale but expression stoic, absolutely refusing to reveal the amount of pain that she is in. Covered in bleeding lacerations and bruises, the xianzi shifts automatically into a ready stance once more, her sword raised before her completely steady, even if she has to lock her arms and use both hands to brace.  

She is running out of time, and she has not many choices left. Digging deeper into her immortal pond, she burns through even more spiritual energy than before, temporarily using the buffer of her primordial spirit to block out the sheer agony of her injuries. She has to keep going, she cannot afford to let her deteriorating condition slow down her speed. Most importantly, she absolutely cannot let that spear touch her again.

Her eyes grow steely. Her shallow, troubled respiration becomes deeper, regular, as she forces herself to breathe normally. Quietly, one by one, she shuts out every other distraction by sheer force of will. The dizzying clamor in her head. Her own shattered body. The burning agony of every rattling inhalation. The disconcerted whispers of the captivated audience.

Xiang Yi stares at the woman across the dueling ground. There is a valiant dignity in the way she pulls herself together again and again, not even a whimper crossing her lips, her gaze sharp and unyielding, still unwaveringly aiming for his defeat, the spirit of a fierce warrior dwelling under that deceptively beautiful skin.

This duel was supposed to be easy, a farce, but now, Xiang Yi is coming to the disconcerting realization that he really may not win this match unless he takes this xianzi seriously.

He should have taken her seriously from the very beginning.

“Come. I’ll duel you righteously.” He gestures with his spear, but this time, there is not a hint of derision or mockery in his tone.

Danyin still does not speak, but she strides forward boldly to engage, no hesitation, no pause. Fearless. That initial step turns into a brisk jog, and then finally shifts into a full-tilt charge. She flies straight at him, swinging her blade up at the last moment, the jian flaring brilliantly with enough power to temporarily blind. Xiang Yi brings up his spear to engage. Their weapons clash, and she throws everything that she has at him. All her strength, all the skills and cunning that she has painstakingly accumulated over the centuries, all her learned abilities and experiences on the battlefield, paid for in blood, sweat, and tears.

His bones jar and his muscles strain with every hard, pristine strike of her blade, and she keeps coming however he counters back with fierce, powerful thrusts of his spear, seemingly to float and flow fluidly around his attacks no matter how he tries to nail her. Her forms are perfect. Aggressive and forceful, she hammers away precisely at the weak joints of his defenses nonstop like a fearsome battering ram, fast and ruthless, not giving him even a moment’s pause to catch his breath and make sense of just where she is even getting this second wind from. Hasn’t he just injured her seriously?

He has never thought that it is possible for a woman to be so utterly ferocious in a fight.

She is actually…overpowering him.

Slowly, surely, the equilibrium is shifting towards her favor, and she begins to gain the upper hand. They both realize it. Her blade comes away crimson every time she lands a hit, and as he becomes more and more flustered by her increasing speed, she grows more and more unshakable in her demeanor, relentlessly advancing, advancing, advancing. He stumbles and each time she is there to make sure he bleeds just as much as she does. He is not sure how long they have traded blows, but they are both shaking, streaked in red, and breathing hard by the time they break apart after what feels like an eternity of exchanging brutal blows.

He attempts to take another step forward, but his knees buckle and begin to give way under him, much to his horror and dismay. She sees her opportunity and moves in for the kill, immediately pressing her advantage, knocking his spear out of his hand hard and swiftly raising her sword to his neck as he falls before her. There is no delight or gloating on her achingly stunning face, or any expression of celebration or woe. Her noble voice, when she finally speaks for the first time since their duel, is so light and dispassionate.

He will never forget it, because, at that moment, she is so beautiful. His heart moves.

“…Yield.”

“No,” he spits out, battered pride refusing to concede defeat.

Her jian bites harder against his neck, eyes sharpening.

“Yield.”

“No.”

“Yield!” She whips the side of his head hard with the flat of her blade, and when he finally falls backward on his rear, she rises over him and stabs the sword viciously between his legs, the sharp edge less than an inch from his crotch. She uses so much force, the blade sinks deep into the unforgiving granite like it is made of butter. The spectators suck in a collective deep breath at her savagely decisive action. “Or I will sever the Xiang clan’s entire bloodline from the root, right here and now. Yield!”

He yields.

“Very well, girl. Let’s say that you’ve convinced me with your potential,” the grand guild master utters with hotblooded enthusiasm, coming down to the dueling grounds to speak to the victor after the Xiang heir has been carried off for treatment and the other spectators have dispersed, no doubt to spread the gossip and news of this underdog victory far and wide. The xianzi’s ferocious valiance and fierce battle prowess will be a hot conversation topic for quite some time to come, but this infamy is the price she has to pay in order to win this war. The guild master is impressed, but outwardly, he is still his grumpy, disdainful self. “You barely made the cut, but still-”

Danyin does not respond, nor does she even react to the presence of her visitors, still stiffly standing there at the edge of the arena, straight and upright as a lance, gripping her blade rigidly, staring into the distance.

“Girl, are you listening to me?” The elder is never one to tolerate being ignored.

The Moon Prince, who has followed the old man down from the stands, quietly studies the wounded xianzi before he comments. “…She has still not snapped out of the fight yet. Grand guild master may want to keep away, lest she sees you as a threat, and instinctively lashes out in defense.”

“Harumph.” The old man turns to the Moon Prince then, who eyes him back placidly. “Well? You snap her out of it, then. We don’t have all day.”

Xunfeng is made speechless by the demand, but the old man just stares at him until he gives in. Annoyed, he regardless moves towards the catatonic fairy. “Xianzi-”

There is a flash and she immediately reacts to his proximity, raising the sword very quickly to guard, or at least she tries to, but he is faster and grabs the wrist of her sword arm firmly before she can attack. She inhales sharply at his touch, the glazed look in her eyes clearing as agony floods her expression. The sleeve of her battle robe slides backward, exposing her slender forearm that is completely purpled with bruises, and those are not the only injuries on her, she is battered all over.

Running on fumes this whole time, scraping the absolute bottom of the barrel when it comes to her energy reserves, she dares not relax until everyone in the arena has left, because she is so close to complete collapse. The pain from her various injuries is all surging together in a cacophony of excruciating sensation and overwhelming her, on top of that bone-deep physical and mental exhaustion; she does not even have any energy left to celebrate her victory, so excruciatingly hard won. The brittle tension that has been holding her up the entire while shatters like a thin ephemeral thread at his interjection, her eyes meet his briefly before they roll back, and she finally falls into the blissful embrace of sweet unconsciousness.

Finally, it is all over.

Xunfeng dianxia, surprisingly, does not simply let her fall flat on her face. Just quickly shifting his grasp to her elbow, bracing her deadweight against his forearm as she slumps forward, yet also not holding her too close, either. A courtesy, at best.

“Hmmph, she’s worked hard.” The old man beside him comments, watching the younger woman with a faintly approving light in his old eyes. The fight earlier…was interesting. If she is already this strong now, then she will only grow more powerful from here on out. A worthy investment to bet on as an instrument for peace, young still she may be. On top of fighting off the intention of the royal court of Yujing, this has also been a clear, flagrant display of her abilities to the grand guild master. Telling him loudly that she is an asset. She is worth vesting in. She just needs time for her talents to bloom, to be allowed to display her full potential.

Xunfeng gazes down at the fairy, who even in her unconsciousness and utterly beaten state, is still grasping onto her sword in a white-knuckled grip, simply refusing to let go. In pure desperation, she has expelled all the strength she has earlier in order to win, and yet, even now when she is fully depleted, the will to fight is still carved into her bones. His eyelids lower, concealing his thoughts. “Hm.”

Two weeks later, Danyin is back in Yujing, summoned by Yunzhong dijun to return to the royal capital while the Xiao clan takes over her role as the ambassador that will act between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai. This is as it should be, and Danyin gladly hands over her responsibilities to Xiao Ran and his people. Xiang Yi and his entourage have already returned to the Xiang clan even earlier, which leaves Danyin to meet the heavenly emperor on her own.

This time, the fear and nervousness from before are so much lesser. There is still trepidation and wariness, but Danyin’s gaze is clear and her back is straight as an arrow, as she comes before her emperor and performs a respectful obeisance to him. She is tranquil and perfectly serene, there is no sign whatsoever of the heavy damage that she has sustained from the vicious duel a fortnight prior. No weakness to be found, that the emperor can exploit.

Even if she is bleeding all over and riddled with wounds, she will never again show them here in the royal court.

“Xianzi Danyin greets junshang.”

Yunzhong eyes his subject with a subtle expression on his face, but it is impossible for Danyin to read what he is actually thinking. With her forearms still stacked on top of each other before her chest in the standard greeting of the xianzu, she just quietly waits to be addressed. It takes a while, but the man eventually speaks.

“Danyin xianzi may rise. Xianzi has had a long journey.” Again, the same neutral tone, impossible to tell the emperor’s mood.

“Danyin thanks junshang’s grace.”

Danyin rises smoothly to her feet and watches quietly as Yunzhong dijun silently drinks his tea in the royal study that he has called her to. At last, he sighs.

“Danyin xianzi is making benjun very troubled. Xianzi is very skilled, to successfully convince both the Xiang and Xiao clans to give up on their intentions of marriage.”

“Danyin appreciates junshang’s considerations, but unfortunately, Xiao gongzi and Xiang gongzi are both incompatible with Danyin.”

“Oh, incompatible? Then who is compatible with xianzi?”

Danyin ignores the dangerous question. She bows again, the same obeisance she just made previously.

“Danyin only wishes to join the army.” She repeats her intentions once more. “Danyin wishes to contribute to our Shuiyuntian just like Changheng xianjun and Chidi nüzi has once done.” Just like her die Li Yuan has done, but she cannot say that anymore, because her beloved father is now considered an immortal criminal in the eyes of the Fairy realm. There is no hesitation in her voice as she continues.

“Danyin is willing to endure the qualifying trials for the position of War God, hoping that junshang will grant this humble Danyin’s wish.”

She is dead serious. Yunzhong dijun stares at her. The qualifying trials are an extensive series of challenging tests and missions that measures one ability and potential to become a War God candidate. It is not a tribulation to be recklessly embarked upon, and it has been a long, long time that the trials have been even brought up by anyone.

“Is xianzi even properly aware of what you’re asking?” Yunzhong questions.

Danyin buries her head lower behind her raised forearms. “Danyin is fully aware. Danyin is sincerely prepared to embark on this path and walk through it to the very end. Junshang, please grant this humble Danyin’s wish.” 

“Xianzi will rather embark on this torturous, life-threatening journey than accept a bequeathed marriage from benjun?”

“Danyin cannot accept what is undeserving,” she finally says, and that calmness is almost enough to turn the emperor’s face completely black. Her meaning is obvious. She will not bow down, she will not yield, she will not concede however much he presses her on this matter. An ultimatum, it is. Either he gives gracefully into her request, or Li Yuan’s bloodline will perish today, right here and now.

Danyin, surprisingly enough, is very calm and accepting of the two possible outcomes. She has done all that she can to get to this point. She has prepared as much as she can, she has fought her hardest. There are no regrets, come what may.   

“Xianzi is very daring.” This is not the first time that someone is saying that to her, but Danyin thinks that she really does not like hearing that from Yunzhong dijun. She can only keep her gaze on the floor, and sincerely repeat.

“Junshang, please grant this humble Danyin’s wish to serve and protect Shuiyuntian.”

Yunzhong laughs, but there is no humor whatsoever in his mirth. There is just anger, but it is impotent. He cannot force her anymore, not when she has deliberately blown up the matter to this point where even her name is infamous all over Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian, for viciously beating her prospective husband candidates into the ground and flagrantly demonstrating their unworthiness to marry her. If he still wants to marry her to a suitable family, then the next candidate will at least have to be strong enough to match her in combat, or it will be all too obvious that the Heavenly Emperor of Shuiyuntian is forcing marriage upon a defenseless subject of his own royal court.

…Not that this xianzi is defenseless or helpless, in any way or form.

Yunzhong considers the bowed head of the fairy for a long time. She is obviously intelligent, and talented. Even if he cannot make use of her now in the most apparent of ways, perhaps she will still be useful to him in other aspects in the future. Better that he holds this chess piece in his grasp first, than shatter it now with excessive force.  

“…Benjun has no choice but to graciously accept xianzi’s request, it seems.” Yunzhong dijun’s tone is very cold and very flat. “Let’s hope that Danyin xianzi will not live to regret this choice.”

The relief that floods through Danyin is so great at that moment, her head is buzzing, and her knees go momentarily weak. She bows deeply, her gaze fierce with elation. Her reply is crisp.

“Thanking junshang for his mercy and wise benevolence. Danyin will never regret this choice.”

End Notes (overran the permissible word count for end notes so I have to put it in main text this time!)

1) Chapter title references Danyin and the challenges and trials she will inevitably have to go through as she embarks on this arduous path to becoming War God. She is the carp that needs to keep swimming upstream against strong currents to eventually leap over the Dragon's Gate falls, in order to ascend the heavens as a metaphorical dragon amongst fairykind. This here is only the beginning, as Danyin will have to run the gauntlet again and again from here on out until she eventually reaches the apex of her journey.

We will only lightly touch on some of Danyin's challenges every now and then (whenever plot-relevant), so Envoy arc will likely remain the most intensely focused on this aspect of Danyin's development in this fic - at least that's the status quo for now! (I need more XunYin fluff dammit-!!)

2) It's been a lonnngg time since I last wrote a full-fledged fight scene, so do forgive me if I'm rusty!! I definitely need more practice but for now, I'm satisfied with what I put up for this update. As always, helpful feedback and concrit are gladly welcomed!  

3) Winning this duel holds a few ramifications for Danyin: 

- She successfully foiled/rejected the Xiang and Xiao clans' attempt at seeking marriage. By humiliating the Xiang clan so badly, they will not dare to try to push her again and have their faces viciously slapped one more time. The Xiao clan will not even attempt to challenge, mainly because there are no sons in that family who are martially inclined enough to fight Danyin and hope to win.  

- Yunzhong cannot easily match her to whoever else he wants now, because she raised such a huge fuss this time that both Cangyanhai and Shuiyuntian are aware of what he tried to force her into, to the point where she, a maiden, had to resist and defend her own honor by literally taking to the martial stage and fighting for herself. For the sake of maintaining his reputation as a good and just Emperor across the realms, he cannot pressure her recklessly anymore, and furthermore, she will only get stronger from here on out...hence it will quickly become significantly harder for the Emperor to make use of her marriage matters as a political pawn, even if he wants to in the future. This is why he is so angry, because she will not yield even under the threat of death, and he knows that he has already lost his advantage.  
 
- Danyin also deliberately destroyed her own reputation to make herself even more unpalatable as a prize and prospective marriage partner amongst her fellow nobles in Yujing. She can and will beat up all her husband candidates, to the point of threatening to castrate them if push ever comes to shove. The rumors of her ferocity will only become more terrible and atrocious as they spread and are exaggerated by word of mouth across the two realms, so understandably, the noble families eager to marry the most beautiful (and savage) xianzi of Shuiyuntian will sharply dwindle after this. Even if Yunzhong still wants to marry her off...it will be a lot tougher now if the other family is unwilling and unenthusiastic, ahaha.

(Conversely, this is great news for a certain Moon Prince of Cangyanhai, who will eventually take over this propaganda and continue to propagate her fearsome tigress reputation to ward off any competition 🤣🤣)

- The grand guild master officially recognizes her potential and is willing to work with Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai for now, to give her the support and opportunity necessary to develop herself and see her (and Xunfeng) grow into unshakable pillars to maintain peace between the two realms. 

- The leader of Cangyanhai also officially recognizes her potential, and sees her as an ally. 😏😏

4) The qualifying trials for the position of War God have actually been vaguely referenced before in a previous chapter (Chapter 8, Pt II), so I'm just bringing it back out again, fleshing it out more (shedding light on how it came to be) and enforcing the plot continuity on the series timeline. 

Also as previously mentioned in the end notes of Chapter 8, Danyin's requirement to pass these trials for War God candidacy is part of my personal headcanons and world building for this fic, you will not find any of these in the main series proper, FYI for those who are wondering!

5) This chapter is also partially inspired by real-life Mongolian Princess warrior Khutulun - also known as Aiyurug, or Aijaruc, all of which translates to 'moonlight' (interesting!). Khutulun insisted that any man who wished to marry her must defeat her in wrestling, and her suitors had to wager horses for the opportunity to fight her. Undefeated, she is said to have eventually amassed a stable of 10,000 horses from her victories, a herd as large as any emperors' of the time.

Sources vary about her husband's identity. Some chronicles say that the man she eventually married was a handsome man who failed to assassinate her father and was taken prisoner; others refer to him as Kaidu's companion from the Choros clan. Other sources say that Khutulun fell in love with Ghazan, the Mongol ruler in Persia. Ironically enough, it is said that she chose to marry her husband without wrestling him, so basically, we can conclude that Khululun insisted on only marrying for love, a concept that is very outrageous and unheard of for her time! Very interesting!! 

6) Last but not least, the ending of Envoy is left deliberately open, so that it can connect to the next arc directly after on the chronological timeline. So don't worry about it!! =u=

Chapter Text

“Where is he?” she asks the moment she arrives at the southern border of Cangyanhai in a sharp crack of shimmering white lightning. Still dressed in the full battle regalia of the War God, she looks as brilliant as a finely honed blade, and lethally intimidating surrounded by the faintest whiff of killing intent. Her tone is curt, her eyes cold, her expression grim. She has come straight from the training camps in Northwestern Xianzhou, the instant she received news that Dongfang Xunfeng has been seriously injured in a surprise skirmish with a feudal tribal lord in the Southern state of the Ninth You, his situation uncertain.

The Feng shi soldiers, his personal battalions, are arrayed in a tightly defensive encirclement around the campgrounds of the Moon Prince. The navy-blue flags of his personal insignia are raised around the warded encampment, and right in the center of the brightly lit area is the biggest war tent, where the guard patrols are the most concentrated, and fully armed to the teeth. The commander of this honor guard immediately steps forth to greet her, his Lord’s partner. Even though she is affiliated with Shuiyuntian, the respect they afford her is at the highest level, almost on par with their Prince.

“Zhanshen, greetings.”

“What happened? I thought that this was supposed to be a purely diplomatic exchange?” Danyin does not stop or slow down, taking large, brisk strides further into the military camp as quickly as possible to reach Xunfeng. The guards at every tier of the defensive circle give way to her and their commander promptly, melting away and then reforming just as swiftly after they pass.

“Reporting to zhanshen, we were caught in an ambush shortly after we left the Southern capital of Nanyou. The perpetrator is one of the more problematic warring tribes that has been harassing the South nonstop lately.”

Danyin is not blind. She can see that the scale of the forces that Xunfeng has brought along with him this time is way more than normal, a significant military presence for what is supposed to be a peaceful summit. “Did he plan this?”

There is a distinct pause…before the commander acknowledges the claim. “Xunfeng dianxia decided that it was worth a try, to set a trap.”

She exhales loudly through her nose. Of course. Every time he does something like this, he puts himself up as bait in the most dangerous position possible…to gain the most advantage out of it. The rewards are usually worth the risk, but he is also the one who always has to pay for it in the aftermath. This time is no different. She knows that he is not blindly self-sacrificial or reckless enough to use this move readily unless the benefits far outweigh the risk…but it is still unpleasant to experience.

“How bad is it, this time?”

“We repelled most of the attacks, but dianxia had to be in the middle of it all to bait the target, and we…were not able to protect him adequately.” The self-recrimination is strong in his tone, but that is not what she is interested in, right now.

“How bad is it?” Danyin repeats her question.

“Dianxia suffered a blow to the back from a spelled battle glaive. It’s a fairly…big injury; he lost quite a lot of blood. But the healers from Nanyou have seen to him. He’s not in danger anymore.”

“He didn’t defend himself?” Her voice is sharp. “At all?” 

The commander sounds completely helpless; at this point, he is not even frustrated anymore, just resigned. It must be really hard, to defend a master who is not above using himself like an expandable chess piece on a gameboard. “It’s a…peace summit. Dianxia says that if he raises his sword to fight, then this move will not be meaningful anymore.”

Danyin sighs louder. “Then I assume you now have your reason to declare war.”

The commander nods. “Dianxia’s act is not in vain. We’ve collected physical evidence of the attackers’ identity during this ambush, and are making plans to annex their entire territory for insulting the sovereignty of our Moon Realm’s royal family.”

…The political landscape of Cangyanhai is volatile as always, and not all the stakeholders in this realm are keen on peace. Sometimes, they have to be strongarmed and dragged into an armistice agreement kicking and screaming the whole way, and Dongfang Xunfeng has had the last six hundred years or so to hone and develop his very unique skill set, which is to make the people who don’t like him do the things he wants entirely against their will, usually without them even realizing it. The plus side is, he is very good at what he does, so Cangyanhai has been mostly peaceful over the last five centuries, by and large. The minus side is, it is a huge problem for his guards whenever he strays too close to an enemy’s merciless blade, intentionally or otherwise-

“…I understand. Thank you for keeping your lord alive.”

The commander bows low and crosses one arm perpendicularly over the other. “It’s an honor to serve Xunfeng dianxia.”

She enters the tent alone. It is a fairly large and spacious war tent, furnished for the use of royalty but obviously still not as comfortably decorated as the Silent Moon Palace. The space is quiet and the lighting is dim, but Danyin’s eyes quickly adjust to the low illumination. There is a hearth burning in the middle of the tent, but the fire is intentionally kept small, with glowing coals to provide the heating so there is less smoke permeating the area. A war table sits unused on one side with a map spread over it, and to the further back is a bed piled with furs. A figure rests there quietly, and she soundlessly approaches.

The moment Danyin steps within the enclosed space of the tent, her demeanor promptly changes. Immediately gone is the hawklike intensity in her eyes, the bright, ferocious aura that envelops her like that of a pacing lioness. The killing intent is completely tamped off and sealed away, as she comes to his bedside and sits down at the edge. Her gaze runs over him with utmost care. He is lying on his stomach, long curtain of hair brushed to the side, his upper half bare of any robes except for the swathes of clean, white dressing that are wrapped securely around his torso. To be more accurate, he may as well be wearing bandages for all that he is covered in it. His head is turned towards her, resting on one side of his face, his eyes closed. A small grimace creases his pristine, immaculate features. Even under the dim lighting of the flickering candles nearby, she can see that he is very pale, even more than usual. The only proof that he is still alive is the weak up-and-down movements of his chest, the quiet, barely-there signs of breathing. Her heart tightens, the visceral feeling of protectiveness spiking sharply within her at the sight of her injured mate. The instinct now is to guard him closely, keep him safe from further harm.

Despite her silence, he still seems to detect her presence, stirring, still groggy from the deeply drugging medication that the healers have administered to him to suppress the agony of the injury. Her hand comes up, rests softly against his brow, and he shifts at the warmth of her palm, the tight furrow on his forehead relaxing slightly. He peels his eyes open with significant difficulty, dark irises dazed and not entirely focused, just so tired-

Danyin slips off the bed and crouches down by the bedside instead, so as to get closer to him. Her hand cups his cool cheek, and he turns his face instinctively into her palm. She leans in, presses her forehead against his, and he sighs quietly.

“…You’re here,” he murmurs, voice hoarse.

“…Mn. What did you get yourself into, this time?” Her tone is very gentle, a complete contrast to the fierce visage of her War God persona, still decked in full battle robes and armaments. 

He does not say anything, only quietly breathing in her scent, eyes closing. She strokes his temple, his brow, and his hair, so tenderly, until he completely relaxes and drifts off into unconsciousness again. She stays there patiently and utterly still, waiting for his sleep to fully deepen before she finally moves, taking painstaking care not to disturb his rest, easing slowly away from him. Then, her soft expression hardens, her eyes sharpening with a shrewd, keen light.

There is an irony in the way they are fighting for peace by invoking war, yet she knows just like he does, that peace and war always go hand in hand. The threat of war and absolute extinction suppresses the wild ambitions of those who aim to brutalize and dominate the weak and protects the peace. The right to wage war has always belonged to the strong, so the heavy duty to uphold peace can also only belong to those in power. Yet war is just a means to an end; one must never be blinded by personal desires like greed or hatred or resentment, or the fighting will never stop.

She understands that philosophy so clearly, but it is still hard not to feel fury when the one lying there is someone she loves. Danyin deeply feels the mockery of her position even more acutely than ever, whenever she is in this situation of profound helplessness.

She is the War God, yet the battles she can never fight are his.

Not outwardly, or openly, at least.

She leaves Xunfeng to rest and quietly heads outside, and then right to the next tent over, where the central command for this military camp is set up. Stepping inside the other war tent, her presence immediately garners the attention of every single inhabitant within.

“Zhanshen,” the war advisors, strategists, and commanders greet politely. Regardless of their personal opinions, they know better than to treat her with anything but the highest level of respect, if for nothing but the fact that she is their Prince’s woman, even if Shuiyuntian-born. But over the years, all those amongst the highest echelon of Cangyanhai’s military are well aware of her mettle and expertise in the art of warfare, and she is held in high esteem for her insight and acumen on the battlefield, young as she still is. And with Xunfeng dianxia temporarily out of commission now, they will need all the help they can get until he is back up again and ready to retake the helm.

Danyin does not waste time making pleasantries, either.

“Show me the map of your battle staging area, walk me through your strategies and troop formations, and tell me all that you know about the military strength of the enemy. The heads of command, the command chain, military structure, army size, civilian population; every piece of information that you have of the enemy. …I’ll take a look.”

Their eyes light up.

The War God’s input will be invaluable, even if she is just casually ‘taking a look.’

“Yes, zhanshen!”

When he wakes up again, still groggy and utterly drained, she is there, and now he knows that the hazy encounter from earlier is not a feverish dream. His very quiet stirring is enough to catch her attention even from across the tent, and she walks over quickly from the war table to his side.

“Don’t move unnecessarily. Your back was flayed open from your right shoulder down to almost your left hip and it took forever for the healers to close up the wound and stop the bleeding. They specifically emphasized that you need to rest now. Don’t move,” she reiterates with a more emphatic tone when he still tries to test the range of his limits anyway. She sits on the edge of the bed again and pulls out a small elixir bottle from within her sleeves. The stopper is popped off and she upturns the bottle over her palm until a small, round panacea falls out. Picking up the pill between her slim, white fingers, she brings it to his lips. “Take this. Blood replenishing pill.”

He can only obediently accept her offering since she is not even asking, and then she tries to get him to swallow down some water as well. However, it is hard for him to sip from a cup resting on his front and not allowed to sit up, so in the end, she just pours the water into her mouth and leans over, sealing her lips over his and delivering the drink that way. 

“…More?” she asks quietly, against his mouth.

“Mm.”

She feeds him like that for another three more times, and by the last round, he has given up pretending to want to drink, softly lapping at her lips, instead. She strokes his cheek and shares small, fervent kisses with him, lovers reuniting and wordlessly expressing her fierce elation that he is alive. He is reluctant to stop her…but his duties pull and tug incessantly at him. At last, he closes his eyes to gather his energy and resolve.

“…I must get up. There are matters to handle.”

She purses her lips at his obstinacy. “Let your men manage the situation for now; they are doing just fine. The status reports will come in the morning, and you can deal with them then. Rest, now.”

He does not seem entirely willing, and she cannot be bothered to argue with him back and forth for the rest of the night.

So, she just starts taking off her clothes.

She has already changed out her battle robes for more casual ones earlier, so the ones she has on now are easy to remove. Just a matter of undoing her belt, shrugging off the outer robe, and then repeating the same for the inner layers…until there is not even a single thread on her person. There is no embarrassment or hesitation in her action, just a breathtaking gracefulness and elegance even in the act of leaving herself completely bare and vulnerable before him. He…cannot look away, even if he wants to.

“…”

She crawls under the furs with him, naked as a baby, pressing up against him, curling around him like a beautiful serpent. She is so warm, and so soft.

She takes his hand, his extremities cold and bloodless, and presses it against her sternum. Wraps her long, lithe legs around his own. Offering herself up as a source of heat, to keep him warm. Her limpid eyes gaze at him steadily.

“Sleep.”

Yes, he is not going anywhere, tonight.

Three nights later, he raises his head from the bed, surrounded by reports, when she strides into the tent. Still placed on strict bedrest, not allowed to sit up or move from his prone position other to relieve his bodily functions, he has been a model patient, surprising even his subordinates and the healers with his obedience. Ai, it really is good for everyone when their Prince has someone to look after him and browbeat him into docility, because they certainly cannot do it.

Danyin does not seem to notice that the amount of reverence being given to her by his people has increased again, somehow. She is a busy woman and has to commute between Shuiyuntian and Cangyanhai every day since she still has to oversee the training camp of the Celestial Army in the daytime, only returning to Cangyanhai in the evenings to look after and nurse her lover. Xunfeng is not complaining about the individualized attention. If anything, he seems to lap it all up, hungry for her care and devotion.

She does not ask how he is feeling. She has been in his position often enough in the past to know how annoying it is, to have to answer that sort of redundant question constantly. If he is feeling any better, he will not be still lying there. It is probably because of her own experiences and familiarity with incurring injuries in the course of battles that she is not too fazed by his wounded condition, at least not to the point where she is reduced to hysterics or looking at him with tears in her eyes and constantly worrying that he may die. They are warriors; getting hurt is just part and parcel of the job. What she can do now, is to guard him, help him heal, and get him back to his feet as quickly as possible. He will do the same in her position. He has done the same, in her position.

Danyin draws up to his bed and sits down at the edge beside him. As always, her sharp gaze runs over him carefully, inspecting him to her heart’s content. His bandages are clean and must have been changed earlier, his color looks less ghastly than before, there is clarity and focus in his gaze, and his condition overall is improving. She is satisfied. Danyin pulls out a couple more bottles from within her sleeve and sets them on the side table.

“These will help get you back up faster,” she drawls, one slender hand reaching over to stroke his cheek, so casually affectionate. He leans subtly into her touch.

“…Where do you keep getting these pills?” Every time she comes to him, there is more medicine. Cultivated spiritual pills are a Shuiyuntian specialty, but these pills are exceptionally potent, and are rare treasures.

“My father has a lot of medicines in his rooms. He used to cultivate them in his spare time,” she muses, shrugging. Better that they are put to good use, than just sitting on the shelves gathering dust back home. “Maybe I should practice cultivating pills, too…”

“Xunfeng will remember to thank father-in-law for his benevolence.”

She looks faintly amused by his reply. “I’m not sure if my father dares accept a son-in-law like you.” Danyin thinks her dad will be surprised that both of his daughters ended up with men from Cangyanhai…but clearly, the apples do not fall far from the tree. Sometimes, she wonders if Li Yuan will object to their relationships. There is no choice with Jie Li now, since she already married Shangque. Danyin, on the other hand…

“He has to accept, since I’m already your person,” Xunfeng reminds her not so subtly. And then he further adds, as if to soften the domineering statement. “This Xunfeng will work hard to gain father-in-law’s approval, and be the best son-in-law.”

His only competition for the title will be Shangque. It should not be that difficult…but it is. He is not as pure, or gentle, or bright, after all.

“Can you just focus on getting better first?” Danyin shakes her head. The very imagery of the Moon Prince diligently currying favor with her father is already a rather comical picture in itself…even though she wonders if such a scene will ever occur. Sometimes, she misses her father deeply, just like that. Wondering what he makes of her growth now, if he will be proud of her for having gotten this far, if he will approve. Most of all, just missing his presence, in her life.

“My people told me that you helped correct some flaws in the plans they drew up.”

She shrugs again; it is not even worth bringing up. “I didn’t do much. The plans are already solid; just ran a few battle simulations on the war maps with them and made some suggestions. You’ve seen and approved?”

He had. He would have made similar ameliorations, too. She just saved him the time and trouble, allowing his side to set up the battlefield and assemble all the pieces faster. Sometimes, the side that prepares and strikes first, wins.

“My future niangzi spoils me.” Even after all this time, it is always a refreshingly novel feeling, to be so firmly protected and cared for, and she is always so unhesitating when it comes to showing her blatant favoritism of him. She is really stuck with him now; he won’t ever let go even if she tries to beat him off with a stick.

“…” He is so fixated on marrying to her these days, these hints of his cannot even be called subtle, anymore. “Will you be taking up your banner and joining the charge?”

He slants her a bland look. “Can I? Will niangzi allow it?”

“No.” Then she realizes what she has inadvertently admitted, and brow twitching, she ignores his subtly pleased look and forges ahead. “You’ll just get in the way with your current condition. You personally raised your Feng shi soldiers yourself; they are an extension of your blade and fight very well, so just let them handle it this time.”

“Niangzi will feel heartache for me?” He is really good at reading between the lines. “Even if the way I fight is unscrupulous and devious, underhanded and deceitful?”

The look in her eyes grows razor-sharp at his question. Her head snaps towards him immediately, displeasure surging in her blood. “Who dares says that of the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai?”

“The moral teachings of Shuiyuntian imply as such, no?” Of course, he prudently does not comment on the actual moral ethics of the fairy immortals themselves, lest it exposes their hypocrisy. “Xunfeng hears that the ideal husband for a Shuiyuntian fairy should be morally upright and honest, noble in character, with pristine honor and utmost sincerity in the way he treats others, amongst other virtuous traits.” Needless to say, the Moon Prince is obviously nothing like an ideal son-in-law of Shuiyuntian. He is petty and sneaky, scheming and deceptive, wily and obliquitous in moral reputation.

“…” Danyin has a good idea of what he is angling for. There is no need to even attempt to deny or whitewash his character when he is literally showing off why people call him duplicitous and sly as a fox behind his back – sometimes even right to his face. “Really? Which lofty Shuiyuntian fairy is dianxia attempting to marry this time? That’s certainly a long list of requirements for a mere husband; she must be a divine creature of purity and excellence, a paragon of virtue.”

Her tone is deadpan, tinted with exasperation.

“She is a divine creature of purity and excellence, a paragon of virtue, to me,” he admits shamelessly. “Which is why I have to endeavor to be good enough for her. What sort of husbandly traits are you looking for then, xianjun?” He is not even trying to pretend to be subtle, or humble with that honeyed tongue. She is driven to speechlessness by him, and that utter brazenness to say all kinds of things without even a tendril of embarrassment flitting across his beautiful face.

At last, she decides to fight fire with fire.

“…Apparently I like the ones who are unscrupulous and devious, underhanded and deceitful,” she mutters, almost as if in disbelief. Yes, Li Yuan probably will not approve of her choice, but Danyin thinks that he will accept Xunfeng anyway…because his daughter really likes this man.

She changes the subject before the conversation can get even more ridiculous. “Looks like dianxia is recovering from his injuries very quickly. Soon, I won’t have to visit your camp every night anymore.”

“I’m not that recovered, I don’t think. Still hurts.” He immediately grimaces, wincing gingerly like he just split open his injury, again. It is actually very convincing acting, only she is not buying any of it, having been tricked by his pitiful beauty act many times over the years.

“…You talked so much just now, and the whole bed is strewn with reports, so you obviously have enough vitality to work and plot intrigues all day. Who is going to believe you?”

She says that, but the next instant, she is pushing his long hair aside and peeling back the collar of the inner robe he is wearing, leaning over to recheck the condition of his bandages. Of course, they are still pristine as snow, untainted.

“Liar.”

He flicks her a look. “You won’t give me attention otherwise, so I have to do this much at least.”

“I give you plenty of attention.”

“Not enough.” 

“…”

Chapter Text

He is presiding over the war tent listening to the status reports, surrounded by his commanders and advisors, casually sitting with a small pile of tangerines while the soldiers discuss the strategy for the warfront come the next morning. The battle has gone on for over a week straight already, and even though they have the upper hand right now, no one in camp dares to relax their vigilance and grow complacent during this crucial period. The enemy has been pushed to the brink, teetering on the edge of their breaking point, but all the more they have to be careful, because an opponent that has nothing left to lose, has everything else to gain.

Xunfeng has been silently peeling one orange, and very meticulous about the entire process. Long, ivory fingers leisurely strip off the rind in one complete piece until the succulent, fragrant fruit is fully exposed. Then, he removes the bitter white piths that cover the orange flesh, string by string, web by web. His men work and speak around him, debating the battle plans and running simulations on the maps strewn on the war table, only interrupted every now and then by their Lord as he acts as the devil’s advocate, taking the side of the enemy troops and battering at the defenses they have set up and attempting to disrupt their army formation. One of his captains slips into the central command tent during a brief lull, bowing and crossing one arm perpendicularly over the other as he greets his Prince. 

“…Xunfeng dianxia, the enemy commander we captured earlier today, we dragged him over. Seeking permission to bring him in.”

“Granted.”

“Yes, Xunfeng dianxia!”

The captain strides outside and soon returns with the prisoner of war. The captive is a young-looking immortal dressed in battered, blood-streaked armor, sullen and defiant even with the injuries that cover his person. He is bound by magical bonds and the guards escorting him force him onto his knees in the middle of the tent. He does not go down easy, and has to be kicked hard in the back of his knees before they are willing to bend for the Moon Prince.

A furious snarl percolates the captive’s face, followed by a vicious string of curses and vulgarities as the man attempts to fight his captivity, only for the guards to wrestle him straight down to the ground. Xunfeng is calmly bland throughout the entire fuss and continues to peel his tangerine, even after the prisoner has been completely subjugated, and the entire room waits with bated breath for him to speak.

But the Moon Prince does not speak, at least not until he has finally finished picking out all the white piths on the fruit. Even his men are entirely unsure of the strange mood that their lord is in, or why he is suddenly peeling fruits in the first place. The attendants could have done this for him, or is this some sort of elaborate powerplay again? No one quite dares to ask, lest their question ruins whatever plan their dianxia has silently put into motion. This must be a deliberate act to intimidate and cow the enemy-

Ignoring the prisoner, Xunfeng takes his time to inspect the fruit of his labor, quite literally. The tangerine is perfect and unspoiled, plump and form still entirely intact, and not even a single pulp has been disturbed, thanks to his surgical precision. Pleased, he gently sets the pristine fruit on a clean platter beside him. Then, he picks up another tangerine from the unspoiled pile and repeats the scrupulous process, all over anew.

His men are full of questions they dare not ask. …Is dianxia peeling fruits for fun?

The enemy commander spits out another spiteful cussword, eyes seething with hatred. His homeland is on the verge of being razed to the ground by the strong army that rides under this man’s banner, yet he is here without a care in the world, unfazed and relaxed. It is hard to believe that this is the same man whom he has cut down just over a week prior; he looks entirely unaffected. The resilience of the Dongfang clan is indeed legendary.

Xunfeng lazily lifts his gaze and stares at the other man on the ground. His expression is neutral, but those phoenix eyes are sharp. 

“That temper is as fierce as your glaive, I see.”

“Not fierce enough,” the downed man mocks. “Or I would have cleaved the Moon Prince in twain that day and be deified as a hero of the Moon Realm.”

One would think that the insolent sentence will earn him a savage beating from the guards or even fury from the Moon Prince, but there is no reaction.

If anything, the guards are motionless, too well-heeled to act without their lord’s permission, and Xunfeng...well, Xunfeng is still leisurely peeling the citrus fruit in his hand. It is a while before he speaks again, and his response is simple.

“You do not have the ability to cut me down.”

Not a boast, or a false bravado. Just a simple statement of fact, calmly made without ego.

“Then I’ll die trying,” the prisoner hisses. Xunfeng does not even look at him.

“…Interesting time to indulge in delusions of grandeur, when your tribe is on the brink of annihilation.”

The man’s eyes shine with a wild, feral light. “We will not beg for mercy. We do not fear death.”

The long, elegant fingers that are calmly removing the strands of white piths…pause. “Why fear the inevitable? Your leader is old, injured, and on his last leg. His sons are divided and refuse to unite properly even against a common enemy. Your home will soon be trampled into the dirt and vanquished within the next few days, the proud legacy of your clan dispersed to the four winds and erased forever from the annals of history, just like all the other warring tribes that have fallen before it. Death is the least of your worries now, warrior of the South.”

The enemy commander flinches, but as much as he wishes to refute all the truths that Dongfang Xunfeng is plainly laying out before him, he is unable to. He can only grit his teeth until his back molars are grinding loud enough to be heard in the tent. Powerless.

Xunfeng does not speak again, just allowing the younger man to stew in his helpless impotence. He has all the time in the world, but the latter does not, time ticking quickly downwards to the complete destruction of his tribe. The more composed and placid Xunfeng is, the more anxious the other side becomes, the tension in the room building, while the Moon Prince who holds all the cards continues to meticulously peel his orange, until it is as clean as the first one, and passes his satisfied inspection. He sets the fruit down together on the same platter with its predecessor, and with a subtle twitch of his fingers, a summoned foot soldier promptly comes to heel by his side, waiting for orders. He hands the plate of tangerines to the man. 

“Take this to xianjun the next tent over. She should be up by now. If she desires more, let me know.”

“Yes, Xunfeng dianxia.” The foot soldier does not dare to gawk at this casual act of devotion from the Moon Prince, so nonchalantly displayed in full view of his subordinates, most of whom have no idea that there is still this side to their aloof lord. Yet, this is not the first time Xunfeng is peeling fruits for his lover; he just never had any reason to do so in a war tent surrounded by his men before, and he can hardly care less what they think.

Danyin has a liking for these sweet and tart fruits, so he is willing to peel them for her. Indomitable War God she may be now, but she was also once a pampered and spoiled noble miss, preciously raised in her father’s sheltered embrace.

Sometimes, doting is just as simple as this.

The soldier bows, swiftly takes the plate, and withdraws from the war tent.

Xunfeng wipes his hands with a silk handkerchief, slowly rubbing the material over his long white fingers, digit by digit, now fragrant and waxy from the citrine oils. He gazes at the captive again, contemplative. Calculating.

“…Let’s talk. How far are you willing to go to ensure that your tribe survives this bloodbath…Ao Meng Tian, illegitimate grandson of the leader of the Ao clan?”

Danyin stretches out long and lazily beneath the warm furs; this is the first proper amount of sleep that she has gotten in the last few days and she is thoroughly relishing in it. The training camp has finally concluded in the Northwestern Fairylands, but in another three days, she will have to join a different detachment of the Heavenly Army on a routine march across the other side of the Fairylands that borders Beiming. The good thing is that they will not have to guard that border for long, but the bad thing is that the arctic weather there is excruciatingly harsh and brutal all year round, and she is already not looking forward to the trip.

She has yet to see Xunfeng since arriving at his camp a few hours ago. His attendant mentioned that he has been stuck in the war room since morning, so Danyin has just gone straight into his tent, changed out of her battle robes, and retreated to bed.

Waking up now, it feels like dusk has already fallen, and she can also hear the noises of Cangyanhai’s soldiers moving around outside. It is the usual sounds and ambiance of a military camp, not much different from the ones of the Celestial Army of Shuiyuntian, and the familiarity puts her at ease. She lies there for a while, but soon sits up, restless and needing to do something.

Dressed only in plain white robes with long black hair unadorned, she summons her sword and warms up with an impromptu sword practice in the middle of the tent. The movements begin almost lazily at first; a flick of a pale, slender wrist, the shimmer of a beautiful blade as it catches the candlelight, yet every pose is precise and exact, not even a muscle twitch out of place. The defined dance slowly grows sharper, more emphatic, as she languidly shifts through the different forms perfectly. Making use of the limited space, Danyin practices her ability to fight in hindered places, acutely aware of her range and surroundings. Her swordplay is entirely silent, fluid like water…and slowly, her blade starts to sing. The stances grow more and more complicated, graceful and deliberate like an ethereal crane taking flight; a lunge, a pivot, the soundless slide of her backfoot followed by the backward bend of a supple, willowy waist. Bowing deftly away from the attack of an invisible opponent that only she can see, her lithe, limber figure twists in a well-practiced feign, one foot lightly kicking against the ground, launching herself into a half spin as she counters with a piercing midair strike. Landing soundlessly back on her feet, her knees bend and she sinks low, her sword still locked in an unyielding horizontal thrust in final form-

A scratch at the entrance of the tent alerts her to the presence of a foot soldier. Her attention shifts to the doorway.

“Zhanshen, greetings. Xunfeng dianxia sends this one to deliver something to you.”

Danyin smoothly recovers from her stance and rises to her feet, prickled by curiosity. Walking over to the table where her sword sheath lays, she smoothly returns the blade to its protective housing.

“What is it?”

The plate of tangerines is brought in by the soldier, who quickly averts his eyes and bows after he places the offering on the table. He dutifully repeats the Moon Prince’s words. “Dianxia says to let him know if zhanshen desires more. This one will wait outside if zhanshen has further requests.” He bows again and quickly retreats from his master’s tent, leaving Danyin to peruse Xunfeng’s gift with a pleasantly surprised air. Without hesitation, she takes one up, splits it into sections, and slips a succulent segment into her mouth. Biting down, the fruit is sweet and sour, bursting with juice. Her beautiful face puckers up at the tartness, but it is the kind of taste that she can never resist, even back when she was a child tugging at her father’s robes, begging precociously for more until he personally peels them for her. She remembers gorging on the sweet, sticky treats until her mouth is tingling from the sensitivity and her stomach hurts, thus earning her father’s indulgent scolding as he babies this spoilt daughter of his…

Her father is no longer here anymore, but there is still someone peeling tangerines for her.

Danyin places another section of the orange fruit in her mouth, eyes squinting in pleasure like a little fox, enjoying the sour-sweet freshness of the citrus. The restless feeling calms down in her, and she cleanly finishes the two tangerines before sauntering outside for a walk. The soldiers whom she passes by greet her with respect, and she waves her hand lazily at them to dispense with the formality. Even though casually dressed, with not even a single piece of armament on her to signify her status, the sharp look in her eyes, the clean, deliberate way she moves, even her straight and upright posture, command attention and deference. Rather than heading right next door to the central command area, she goes over to the healer’s tent instead, ducking under the open flaps to see the three individuals who have been tasked to look after the wellbeing of their realm’s Moon Prince.

“Greetings, zhanshen,” the senior healers from the Southern capital, sent over with the blessings of the King of Nanyou, immediately stand and bow.

Danyin politely returns the greetings. “Greetings to Cangyanhai’s esteemed healers.” By now they should know what she is here for. “How is Xunfeng dianxia today?”   

“Reporting to zhanshen, Xunfeng dianxia is healing very well. These ones have just seen to dianxia’s injury this morning and redressed his bandages. The wound is clean and quickly closing with no sign of infection; the medicine has helped to suppress the worst of the symptoms, the effects amplified by dianxia’s strong cultivation and spiritual energy. Dianxia is able to move around freely without major discomfort…but…it’s just that his wound may leave behind a faint scar once it fully heals…”

Danyin’s brow furrow, not entirely understanding the problem. “It is a fairly big injury. Scarring is expected, right?”

The lead healer bows. “Yes…but dianxia is adamant that no mark must be left behind.”

“…” She is speechless. He is so vain.

But the healers do not seem to find this an issue at all. In fact, they already have a solution at hand, too used to dealing with the unreasonable demands of the royalty and aristocrats of Cangyanhai to be fazed. The lead healer produces a small, porcelain pot the size of her palm and presents it politely to Danyin. 

“This is a specially concocted healing salve that will solve the problem. It is highly popular with the ladies in the palace of Nanyou since it smoothens and whitens the complexion, and most importantly, it also possesses properties that can prevent the formation of scar tissue. Since dianxia abhors being touched by uncouth hands, this one will have to trouble zhanshen to take on the important duty of applying this medicine for dianxia.”

“…” Should it not be her who ought to be more interested in this sort of thing?? How come it feels more like she is the doting warlord procuring cosmetics for her delicate, beautiful concubine? She accepts the glazed celadon container in the end. “…I understand. Are there any other things that I should pay attention to, with regards to your lord’s injury?”

“Aa, yes. There’s also the aspect of wound care that this one would like to remind zhanshen of-”

She spends an inordinate amount of time in the healer’s tent, taking note of the healers’ careful, specialized instructions, and by the time she takes her leave and returns to the Moon Prince’s tent, he has also retired from the war room, raising his head to meet her gaze just as she walks in.

“Where did you go?” he asks by way of greeting as she wanders over to his desk. There is a small mountain of reports stacked there waiting for him to look through, not just pertaining to the battle situation in the South, but also the daily state matters of Cangyanhai that he usually has to keep an eye on even during peacetime. He is seated quietly behind the low table, dressed in royal court robes instead of battle armor. These days, he is rarely allowed to step out on an active warfront anymore, too important to Cangyanhai to risk losing to an enemy’s blade. Barring extenuating circumstances, his aides and advisors would rather throw themselves at the mercy of his displeasure than let him casually place one foot out on a live battle zone. The amount of reprimanding memorandums that he had to endure from the other lords after incurring this latest injury has been exasperating…and he hasn’t even returned to court, yet.

Again, this is one of those times where Xunfeng dearly wishes that his xiongzun will return from his honeymoon soon and take over all these annoying affairs. Isn’t he supposed to be the spare heir and live a carefree life without worries and full of indulgences? It has been over thirty thousand years and Xunfeng is still waiting fruitlessly for that idyllic day to come-

Danyin sits down beside him.

“Went to see the healers.” There is no need to say why she was there. “Seems like you’re already recovered enough if you’re already making their lives difficult.”

She pulls out the pot of salve from her sleeve. “For your wound, Xunfeng dianxia. The healers promise that dianxia’s royal and precious body will remain perfectly unmarred if you use this.”

He is nonchalantly brazen even in vanity, taking the exquisite container from her, undoing the lid, and inspecting the contents. It looks like a normal cream and smells faintly medicinal, but not unpleasant. “The healers will be greatly rewarded if the effects are as touted. This Xunfeng has an obligation to keep his body pristine and clean for zhanshen.”

Danyin has repeatedly complimented his appearance, either indirectly or otherwise, and he knows she is reluctantly dazzled by his beauty. The only problem is, her appreciation for beauty is not exactly a secret. He is still bothered whenever he hears news of fairy lords attempting to match their handsome sons or good-looking male relatives to her, even though she always turns down those marriage offers with unflinching politeness. His appearance is also not actually the type she truly favors. She is most partial to the kinds like Changheng; the ones who look all compassionate and upright, shining like a gentle, gallant fairy knight of refined talent and honorable upbringing. Not like him, with his delicate appearance that is so provocatively beautiful, glamorous, and deviously alluring like a seductive male fox demon…

All the more important that he maintains his looks then, to keep beguiling her.

It is by a stroke of luck that he entangled her early on, back when she was younger and still growing into her lofty position. He knows that if he fell for her any later, when she has already become so bright and brilliant like now, even the royal, lucent glow of a great Moon Prince may not be enough to catch her eye.  

…So yes, it is yet another day where Dongfang Xunfeng is working hard not only to secure his realm, but also to secure his love.

Danyin is...speechless again. How did the blame for this matter get pushed on top of her head so casually and neatly? And he is side-eyeing her in an almost aggrieved way once more, as if he is doing all this for her and she is being very ungrateful by not appreciating his efforts. …Forget it; one does not pick an argument with an injured party, even if he likes to make himself appear far more pitiful than he actually is before her, whenever he has the opportunity. She takes back the celadon glazed container from him.

“Fine. I will take full responsibility.” She gestures faintly at him, exasperated but also amused. “May this humble Danyin be allowed to apply this salve on Xunfeng dianxia’s most noble and exalted body?”

He turns towards her without hesitation, as if he has been waiting for this offer.

“Yes, this Xunfeng shall permit it.” Sitting before her in his resplendent robes, he raises his arms and spreads them, clearly waiting for her to disrobe him. Looking at her, plainly and patiently. Expectant.

She knows what he wants, and indulges him anyway.

Shifting closer over to him, she kneels before him and sets the porcelain container on the table first so that she can reach over to help him remove his outer robe. The rich, heavy material is eased off his shoulders and freed from his long, lean arms, carefully placed aside. She circles around gracefully to his back next, undoing from behind the brocade belt that hugs his tapered waist, loosening the band of fabric that holds the inner layers of his outfit in place. Slender fingers lightly touch his long, fine hair before slowly, carefully, brushing the heavy, silken mass to the side to reveal his nape and the collars of his inner robes.

Danyin lowers the thin silk past his shoulders and over his sinewy upper arms, and the swathes of snowy bandages hidden underneath begin to show themselves. She removes his upper garments layer by layer, until there is nothing covering his torso except for those dressing. He is not so tightly wrapped in bandages anymore as his wound begins to knit close by itself, but it still takes some time before she fully undoes all the white gauze, finally revealing the long, lean expense of his ivory back, broad at the shoulders, then gracefully leading down to a narrow waist and lean, masculine hips.

A long, angry red wound, barely healed, cuts diagonally from his right shoulder down to just above his left hip. The wound was significantly larger and still seeping blood sluggishly the last time she saw it a few days ago, so it has already greatly improved today. She still sighs quietly at the sight of the vicious gash. She will hate it very much too, she thinks, if she has to bear the physical proof of another’s cowardice forever on her flesh.

Her cool fingers lightly trace the tight, irritated skin that has been stretched too taut by the raised wound, still slightly inflamed. Beyond the sharp, stabbing pain whenever his movements tug too much at the injury, his back must also feel unbearably sensitive and itchy, that which he is not allowed to scratch at or agitate, at risk of further exacerbating his condition. Her sympathy grows.

She picks up the pot of healing salve, dips her index and second finger into the snowy cream, and starts to gently dab the soothing concoction along the edges of the long, slightly curved laceration, from the top slowly working her way down to the bottom, making sure to rub the liniment evenly over his skin. The cooling balm seems to alleviate the hot, irritating feeling that runs along his injury, and the subtle tension that possesses his body all day slowly abates. Through it all, he does not make a sound. If not for the fact that she has witnessed the extent of his excruciating condition over the last week, it will be impossible to guess from his languid actions and indifferent demeanor that he has been putting up with all this pain the entire time.

In his world, to show weakness is to invite attack.

…Yet, whenever he is facing her, he is diligently portraying vulnerability.

Look at me. Pay attention to me. I need you.

To surrender to a War God so completely like this…he is definitely the shrewder one between the two of them. How is she to fight him like that? This dichotomy of his completely defeats her.

“The one who tried to cut you down from the back, has your people captured him already?”

“Yes.”

“What do you plan to do with him?”

“…Other than turning him into an ally and making him suppress his own atrocious clan, you mean?”

She pauses in the act of applying the balm along the tail end of his injury which lashes just over his left external oblique. Thinking about it for a moment, she shakes her head slightly and resumes her action.

“An ally...I suppose that can also be considered a fitting punishment.” For the pound of blood and flesh that has been extracted, Xunfeng will naturally make sure to be repaid with interest many times over. Death will be letting him off too easily. She finally completes her task of applying the medicine, leans in slightly, and presses a kiss on his shoulder, the side that is not injured. “Well played.” She is never the kind to turn the other cheek when it comes to dealing with foes. His retaliation is fair.

Setting the salve bottle back on the table, she picks up a fresh roll of bandages and redresses him. Her handiwork may not be the most aesthetical or beautiful, but it is purely functional from experience and gets the main objective fulfilled, which is to protect his injury. He has no complaints, turning back to her the moment she tightens the ends of the bandage and neatly tucks the tails away. Taking her hand, he kisses the back of her fingers, wordlessly conveying his appreciation.

She already knows.

The tangerines he so carefully peels for her have always been so full of his liking for her, filled with all the tartness, and all the sweetness-

Chapter Text

The King of Nanyou hurries down the hallway of his palace with long strides and swiftly enters the great hall with a couple of his manservants running behind him, trying to keep up with their lord. The great hall of the Southern Palace may not be as magnificent or as intimidating as the throne room in the Silent Moon Palace, but it is still the most dignified space within the entire Capital of Nanyou, so when Xunfeng dianxia entered the city gates grandly with his troops earlier, this is the chamber that the servants have ushered the Moon Prince to be properly received in.

Sure enough, when the King of Nanyou arrives in the room, Xunfeng dianxia is quietly sitting on one of the guest chairs that flank the aisle at the base of his throne, and the Southern King immediately starts to sweat. These days, the position of the Moon Prince…is definitely not below him, so the fact that dianxia has been sitting at the foot of his throne…the Southern King dare not receive this petrifying measure of ‘respect,’ unintentionally or otherwise. He does not even dare approach his throne, going straight to Xunfeng dianxia to greet the Moon Prince humbly.

“Greetings, Xunfeng dianxia. Apologies for the wait, I was held up by the meetings to sort out the matters with the Ao tribe.” The Southern King bows sincerely and crosses one forearm perpendicularly to the other, expressing the respectful greeting gesture reserved only for the highest-ranked royalties of Cangyanhai. He also tries to invite Xunfeng dianxia up the dais, so that they may sit as equals, not in this weird position at the bottom of the throne room of the Southern state of the Ninth You.

“Xunfeng dianxia, you really should not be sitting down here. Pardon my poor hospitality. Please, let us talk on the throne.” The King of Nanyou hurriedly tries to salvage the situation. He is already frazzled from the last couple weeks of skirmishes happening within the borders of the South and this curveball is not helping any. Whomever of his aides made such a serious faux pas, will have at least a layer of their skin stripped off in punishment later; if Xunfeng dianxia has any intention to find fault with the South, this will be enough to accuse Nanyou of disrespecting the sovereignty of the royal Dongfang clan.

The poor aides who are not even present to defend themselves want to cry at the unjust charges; it is not like they intentionally placed the Moon Prince of Cangyanhai at the foot of their King’s throne. The Prince had dismissed them the moment he was shown into the room, and it is not as if they can go against his orders!

“That’s not necessary.” Xunfeng rejects the anxious offer. “Be at ease, Nanyou wang. This Xunfeng is not here on an official visit.”

The King of Nanyou hesitantly decides to take the Moon Prince’s words at face value. Not here on an official visit, the Prince says, but it is hard for any leader to be completely at ease when the battalions of his Feng shi soldiers are stationed right outside the Southern Palace. Of course, these are also the same troops that have helped the army of the Southern state beat back the murderous Ao tribe, to the point where it is now impossible for that warmongering clan to turn the tides anymore. There is no other choice left but for that clan to concede to Cangyanhai’s terms of peace, not with the kind of grievously extensive losses that they have incurred in this last war that just barely drew to an end. The King of Nanyou bows formally again, his voice ringing with gratitude.

“Then, on behalf of my people, allow me to thank Xunfeng dianxia for personally riding to the assistance of Nanyou this time. If not, we would have suffered much heavier losses.”

The Moon Prince dispenses with the formalities with a faint wave of his hand. “No need for that, Nanyou wang. The Southern state is an important part of Cangyanhai, and I’m only here to represent xiongzun’s will. If Xunfeng cannot sort this matter out, then xiongzun will have to come in person to deal with the Ao tribe.”

There is no need to say that if the Moon Supreme has to come in person and cut short his honeymoon, then there really will be hell to pay. Hence, it is just as well for everyone involved that they got this revolt dealt with without having to disturb Dongfang Qingcang's tranquility. The Southern King is aware by now that the Moon Prince is not one to enjoy empty platitudes and verbose, overly embellished speeches when they can just get straight to the point instead, at least he is like so when dealing with his inner circle, so he cautiously enquires.

“Will dianxia be staying in the Southern Palace to participate in the drafting of the treaty agreement?”

Xunfeng’s expression is neutral; it is hard to tell if he feels any way about the question. “Does Nanyou wang need this Xunfeng to further pressure the Ao tribe?”

The Southern King considers the matter carefully. At last, he shakes his head honestly. “Pardon my rudeness, but Xunfeng dianxia’s presence may make it…harder…for the Ao tribe to capitulate to the terms…”

Fresh from a crushing defeat due to an unexpected internal coup d'état, with the Moon Prince blatantly throwing support behind the new leader who ousted his predecessor by butchering his own relatives in cold blood including his own father and grandfather, Dongfang Xunfeng’s presence will hardly be an easy pill to swallow for the rest of the Ao tribe who is still struggling to accept this brutal regime change. The King of Nanyou only hopes that Xunfeng dianxia will not take offense at his frank candor, or, god forbid, suspect that the South has ulterior motives by attempting to keep dianxia out of the talks-

“I agree, so I will not be attending the treaty discussions.” Xunfeng’s gaze is very calm, not a hint of resentment or threat. “Nanyou wang is more familiar with the state of the South and the Ao tribe, so this Xunfeng will leave this troublesome matter for Nanyou wang to handle as he sees fit.”  

The Southern King has to pause to digest the Moon Prince’s comment, carefully reflecting upon every word, the inflection of every tone together with the younger man’s expression, to make sure that he is not interpreting Xunfeng dianxia’s intent wrongly. Even though this is not the first time he has been faced with Xunfeng dianxia’s astounding growth and maturity in recent centuries, it is still something amazing to behold whenever he is personally experiencing it all over anew, especially considering what Xunfeng dianxia was once like in his youth. Sometimes, the Southern King thinks; if he knew back then what he knows now of Xunfeng dianxia’s potential, perhaps he would not have wasted all those tens of thousands of years warring with this Moon Prince when he so desperately needed allies.

“Yes, dianxia. The South will not disappoint the expectations of zunshang and Xunfeng dianxia.”

Xunfeng nods. “Then, we will proceed as discussed.” The Moon Prince rises from his seat, and belatedly, the King of Nanyou realizes just why the man has chosen this particular position to speak, and not on the throne high above. It is exactly so that dianxia may convey his meaning clearly. In this matter concerning the Ao tribe, he already intended to defer to the Southern state from the very start. The Southern King is inwardly startled…and also honored by this expression of trust.

“Dianxia, even if you are not participating in the treaty talks, please feel free to avail yourself of the hospitality of the Southern Palace.”

Xunfeng demurs as expected, as the two men leave the great hall together. “No, I only came to talk to Nanyou wang about this matter. I’ll take my leave immediately. It is not good to have my troops here, hovering like a threat, while the peace talks are ongoing.”

The Moon Prince is right, and the Southern King is aware too, even if etiquette is still to be observed. The King of Nanyou is not entirely just observing social niceties for the sake of royal customs. He has also learned that Xunfeng dianxia has gotten hurt in the defense of his Southern state. The King feels obliged to convey his appreciation, even when it looks like the Prince has already recovered from the attack on his person. There is no grimace on his immaculate features, no stiffness in the languid way he moves or talks, not a single sign that hints to the fact that he may still be nursing a yet unhealed wound. …The healers of the Southern palace clearly reported that dianxia was seriously injured a couple of weeks ago, but now he is already perfectly healthy? The robust vigor of the Dongfang clan is really something…either that, or…

It is only as the Southern King is sending off the Moon Prince at the palace gates that he carefully speaks, his tone cordial and respectful.

“…If dianxia does not disdain, the hot springs of the South are well known for their powerful healing properties. The ones that border the volcanic belts of Mount Chang Ming in the Southwestern state are especially effective for wound recovery, and reserved for the exclusive use of the imperial clan of the South. …If ever dianxia requires their use, please stop by anytime.”

Xunfeng’s footsteps slow. He has heard of these legendary healing springs of acclaim, but because the precious resources are so heavily guarded by the South, even he has never actually encountered one before. This is an extraordinary opportunity. A tempting extension of goodwill from the Southern state of the Ninth You, a right rarely given to members outside of their imperial clan. 

He flicks a stare at the Southern King.

“This Xunfeng acknowledges Nanyou wang’s generosity.” His reply is polite, and the King of Nanyou cannot help but notice that while the Moon Prince did not reject the offer, he also did not move to claim acceptance, either.

…So once again, making it impossible to guess the true condition of the Moon Prince, whether he is actually still in a wounded state, or not. 

This is not an unexpected outcome. A rueful comprehension encroaches upon the Southern King. So dianxia must still remember, then.

A very long time ago, back when their relationship was still nowhere this amicable, the Southern King once used a similar trick to draw the then much younger, inexperienced, Moon Prince into unintentionally exposing his weaknesses. Back then, he succeeded in entrapping the last member of the royal Dongfang family, and in doing so, bled the young Prince terribly, badly weakening his power for a spell of time.

Of course, dianxia never forgot.

They are no longer enemies now, but it is also not so easy to anticipate Dongfang Xunfeng anymore these days. He very rarely allows himself to be placed in a position of weakness anymore…and when he does, it is usually because he has something else hidden up his sleeve.

The offer to avail the healing springs to dianxia is a genuine one and will stand indefinitely, but the Moon Prince will probably not be in any hurry to take it up anytime soon. That is fine, and the Southern King does not force the issue further.

It is the duty of a vassal to be fervent in his fealty to his lord, it should never be the other way around.

Xunfeng dianxia has learned this lesson all too well.

The King of Nanyou crosses one arm over his chest and bows, a sincere entreaty.

“The South looks forward to Xunfeng dianxia’s visit again. Dianxia, please go safely.”

He appears in the midst of a condensed, inky black cloud at the fringe of the patrol camp of the War God, scaring the sentries something fierce with his sudden entrance. The ambient pressure bottoms out at his abrupt presence, causing the eardrums of the guards to pop from the drastic change, their heads ringing ominously. The only other person who can elicit this sort of physical response in the entire camp is probably their War God with her lightning-like abilities, whenever she gets too zealous and forgets to tamp down her energy in combat. It is a dramatic appearance, but there is only him, all on his lonesome, flanked by no guards or attendants, and that dense spiritual pressure forcibly proves his identity to the sentries.

It is not often that this man will deign to appear unannounced within the territories of Shuiyuntian, considering the high-profile nature of his position, but all the upper-ranked celestial soldiers present immediately recognize him on sight. Dongfang Xunfeng, Moon Prince of Cangyanhai, interim Moon Supreme, royal consort of their zhanshen Danyin xianjun. The leader of the sentries steps forth, executing the greeting gesture of the xianzu in acquiescence towards the Moon Realm royalty.

“This one greets Cangyanhai’s Xunfeng dianxia. May this one know what business Xunfeng dianxia has here in the Northern Fairylands, by the borders of Beiming?” He is very polite. Not only is this man a royal prince, he is also their zhanshen’s person. He knows to be careful with this personage.

“This Xunfeng is here to serve zhanshen.” His tone is calm, plain, and evenly enunciated, and the soldiers are struck dumb for a brief spell, trying not to doubletake at the shameless, matter-of-fact response. The Moon Prince does not seem too concerned by the gazes being directed at him and stands there peacefully waiting to be brought to their lord. There is no weapon on his person, there is not even any protection detail around him, in plain sight or hidden. It is readily apparent that he truly is not here in the capacity of the Moon Prince, but as self-proclaimed – to fulfill his duty as the doted consort of the War God.

“…”

This is hardly the first time in Shuiyuntian’s military history that a general’s family member has come to their lords’ camps to accompany them, so it is not an unprecedented or unusual occurrence.

…However, it is the first time that such a high-ranking consort has appeared in this camp. There is a brief conundrum because the Moon Prince is of Cangyanhai, but he is also their zhanshen’s royal lover. They cannot turn him away, but they also cannot let him in casually, at least not without seeking clearance from the senior ranks first. Additionally, the last time this man appeared in this part of Beiming, he arrived at the head of a massive army with the intent to battle the previous War God, Changheng xianjun-

The leader of the sentries bows again. “I…see. Please wait, and allow us to bring word of your arrival to zhanshen.” He does not leave right away but attempts to usher the Prince to the sentry post while awaiting further instructions. They are not in the middle of a howling gale now by the standards of this part of the land, but the cold still bites all the way into the bone, and the air freezes the lungs with every inhale. It will be his head on the platter if anything untoward happens to this highborn Prince while the latter is under his ‘care.’

Xunfeng dianxia politely accepts the offer but remains only at the edge of the campfire, aware that his presence is already enough to affect the concentration and morale of the soldiers. That is not his intent. He is patiently indifferent even in the midst of the celestial soldiers, the only splash of darkness amongst the cluster of silver and white. Their curious and wary looks do not faze him; he stands tall and entirely unruffled, serene and self-assured with a royal pride that is not easily shaken off even when he claims to be here to ‘serve.’

Unfortunately for the sentry camp, their zhanshen has been overseeing a mock battle session in the outfield and is not readily contactable. Almost an entire shichen has passed by the time the runner tasked to find their zhanshen finally manages to deliver the news of her consort’s arrival.

Danyin appears shortly after in a shimmering, white crack of energy, and like all the others in the camp, she is warmly dressed to combat the atrociously bad weather of this part of Beiji Xianzhou. She does not appear pleased to see him, brow furrowing, her beautiful expression darkening even more, especially when she sees that he is only moderately protected from the harsh, bitter environment of this land; a black, hooded fur-lined cloak on top of the usual court robes of his, perhaps with a couple more layers underneath than usual.

“What are you doing here?”

It is only him, no servants, no aides. She strides up to him, and her hands immediately reach out for his, as if checking to see how he is faring. His long, thin fingers are already icy cold; it does not take long to lose heat in this subzero, freezing weather. She clicks her tongue and stuffs the ceramic handwarmer that she has been holding into his jade white palms, but he seems more interested in holding her hand instead, bloodless fingers tightening around hers like a lifeline. The moment she appears, the guards are promptly treated to the amazing sight of the previously distant and aloof Moon Prince completely morphing into a different personality. One that is more languid, complete with a soulful stare and an expression on his seductive features that looks like he has been bullied in her absence.

…Uh, that’s not what has been going on here at all?? 

“Came to stay with you for a while.”

She scowls slightly at him, unimpressed with his plain reasoning. “It’s too cold here.” The War God does not even seem to be taken aback by his put-upon expression, just taking it all in stride and leading him into the massive camp, her immediate concern is to warm him back up before he turns into a beautiful ice sculpture. With her brisk, no-nonsense authority, no one dares to protest. She is already used to his little moods to be fazed anymore, even as the other bystanders gawk at the unusual dynamics in this relationship. The pair blink out of sight a few steps in, porting straight to her tent where it is insulated from the freezing elements outside, and moderately warmer.

Her tent is smaller than the one that had been set up for him when he was campaigning in the South of Cangyanhai and also not as luxuriously decorated, but it is neat and equipped with all the necessary furnishings to be fully functional in this extreme weather. There is a smokeless coal brazier right in the middle of the space, a low work desk resting against one corner, and a camping cot piled neatly with furs on the other side. A couple of chests with her personal belongings, armor, and weapons lean against the wall of her tent at the deepest end. Xunfeng briefly inspects her living space as Danyin drags him closer to the brazier and clicks her tongue again at his semi-frozen form.

“You shouldn’t have come.” He is still injured, and instead of recuperating back in the Silent Moon Palace, he is running over here. She is really exasperated, yet it is exactly because he does not have to return to court right away in view of his ‘injured’ status, that he has this rare amount of free time to seek her. He loves his people, so when they need him, he has no choice but to serve them first. But he loves her too, and he needs her just as much. Most of the time, she is the one who surreptitiously goes to him, because his high status as one of the figurehead representatives of Cangyanhai makes it difficult for him to make personal moves without all the realms interpreting those actions as a political statement, and she fully understands that. In return, he is more than willing to reciprocate with the same giddy recklessness, whenever he is free to run towards her.

He sets the handwarmer down on the table and pulls her into his arms instead. “Aren’t you being too fierce to me?” he asks plaintively. She shivers at the residual chill that still steeps in his long, lean body, and defeated by his tone, can only helplessly wrap her arms around him instead.

“You’re so cold,” she mumbles in disdain but settles begrudgingly into his embrace in the end. She burrows under his black fur cloak and plasters herself disgruntledly against him, using her more well-insulated torso to try to warm him up faster.

“It is too chilly here,” he acknowledges, folding his arms around her all too happily. Really, he could have just circulated his spiritual energy to regulate his body heat even in this weather, but there is nothing quite as warm as this embrace.

He has little reason to visit this corner of the Fairy realm these days, but she has to station in this godforsaken place a lot more often, for patrols, for border duties, for training her troops for combat in this cruel climate. Unlike him, she is all too sensibly dressed, well used to combating this terrible weather, but he still feels a pang for her, that his person has to endure all sorts of hardships in the line of duty…unwilling to stay safely ensconced living a life of leisure in his back palace, or tucked away in the courtyards like most highborn noblewomen, sheltered and protected by their families like the cherished gems that they are.

Yet…he cannot ask of her to give up her position, because it is something that she has worked so hard for. It will be so much easier if either one of them steps down from their roles, but he knows that will not happen, at least not anytime soon.

“…Perhaps I should have brought along the Chang Ming embers on the way over.”

She slants him a dry look.

“Just go home if it’s too uncomfortable for you.” Does he think that she is here for leisure? She will make do with the provisions provided for the Celestial Army; how can a War God enjoy special privileges when the rest of her soldiers are also suffering from the same bone-aching, bitter cold?

He pulls back slightly to look at her, or at least he tries to, but she is hugging him tightly trying to transfer her warmth over, and simply refuses to let him ruin her efforts so far. He does not resist her, and just like that, he is content again. She is the one complaining about how uncomfortably cold he is, yet she is also the one diligently giving up her body heat to him.

Really, there is nothing else quite as warm as this embrace.

“I am home,” he points out, resting his chin on top of her head, and she heaves another long sigh. He can be so corny at times, and much to her chagrin, it always works on her somehow. Her exasperation abates.

“This is not exactly a vacation spot, as you can already tell.” Her tone is wry. He is still a pampered prince, after all, used to certain living standards. Roughing it out by the borders of Beiming is hardly considered comfortable, even if he has mentioned before that he is not unfamiliar with these harsh conditions.

Xunfeng does not entirely agree.

“I already said before; if zhanshen decides that a tent is good enough for her, then it’s also good enough for this Xunfeng.”

She sighs again, but no longer resists his determination. Who knows, he may change his mind a couple of days in, or more likely, he will soon be called away by Cangyanhai again before long. If she thinks of it like that, isn’t every moment that they get to spend together all the more precious? She is someone who is more used to doing things for the people she loves, going the extra mile, giving herself up freely…but not so much the other way around. Sometimes, it is difficult for her to flip that mindset over when Xunfeng surprises her like this, and she needs his reminders that she is allowed to be selfish too, when it comes to needing him.

“You already sorted out that matter with the Southern state?”

“Done.” He does not elaborate, and she does not pry, either. They have a very easygoing sense of respect and space for each other’s work, considering they both serve different realms and there is the occasional conflict of interest. If one is willing to share, the other will listen and comment upon request. If not, there are many other forms of support and companionship that the two simply, lazily, fall into. It is just…comfortable.

He noses her hair, breathes in that faint osmanthus scent that emanates from her, and continues to subtly wrangle an agreement out of her.

“So, does zhanshen permit this Xunfeng to stay?”

She finally withdraws slightly and blinks at him, not sure why he is even asking when he is already here.

“If I say no, will you go back?

“Not a chance.” Then he seems to remember that he is not here as the indomitable Moon Prince, Dongfang Xunfeng, but as her consort. His domineering demeanor softens, his alluring expression growing more nuanced and persuasive. “This Xunfeng is willing to be an obedient bedwarmer for zhanshen, serve zhanshen wholeheartedly, and prove to zhanshen that he is earnest and sincere in becoming zhanshen’s person.”

“…” She is speechless by all the shameless things he is saying, considering their positions right now.

“How does this even work, when I still have to warm up the bedwarmer?”

The look in his beautiful eyes sharpens with interest at her incredulous question. He politely replies.

“Shall this Xunfeng demonstrate right now? I assure you that I can summon the appropriate amount of vigor to zhanshen’s satisfaction.”

She squints at him. The War God says nothing else. She just raises her hand from where it has been resting against his narrow waist and slaps sharply down across his back.

He flinches. His wound is still tender, thereby indirectly proving her point. She takes the sting out of her action by rubbing his shoulder, her expression almost sympathetic, but also not really.

“…Young man, please take care of your health first. Too much heat is not good for the body; you may stay here in Beiji Xianzhou for a while and cool down.”

“…”

Chapter Text

Recently, Danyin’s days have been suspiciously idle. Very idle. And comfortable. Very comfortable. Almost uncomfortably comfortable.

She is…not used to it.

From the moment she rises in the morning, there are servants seeing to her every need, from bringing water for her morning ablution to a change of clothes and a sumptuous breakfast spread; she is being so thoroughly taken care of, there is nothing for her to think about when everything is all so considerately planned out for her. There is always someone in attendance in her general vicinity, just in case she has a request to be fulfilled (she doesn’t, and still prefers to get most things done herself). The healers visit her rooms twice a day dutifully; once in the morning, and then again in the evening, just to enquire about her wellbeing and ensure that she is in the pink of health, or at the very least, no worse off than the last time they checked in on her. Everyone waiting on her is exceedingly polite and pleasant, to the point of reverent, even. Danyin feels awkward about the ceremonious pomp, because she does not remember doing anything to earn any of that respect and deference in the first place.

The last straw is the hidden (not-so-hidden to her) guards deployed to watch over her. It sure is an interesting moment whenever she keeps detecting their carefully concealed presence, and the guards have to sheepishly shuffle around the roof or secret alcoves to find some other places to hide themselves. After all, shadow guards are supposed to be one with the shadows; that is part of the job description. After a while, Danyin takes care not to look at them too hard, or reveal that she has already spotted their new positions quickly; it is not her intention to embarrass them when they are just doing their jobs, so she does not deliberately make their lives difficult either, even when she is rather bemused.

So, she waits until their lord comes to seek her later that evening to pester him with her flabbergasted questions. “…Dianxia, what’s the meaning of all this?”

Xunfeng’s brows furrow ever so slightly. He, too, would also like to know what’s the meaning of this. “…Why are you calling me that?”

The xianzi is briefly at a loss, thrown by the completely unrelated subject. “Call dianxia what?” She has always addressed him by the same title, there is nothing out of the ordinary. And this is not the point of the conversation-

“That.” He is dissatisfied, and his immaculate features say as much. He sits down beside her on the arhat couch and turns to her. “You called me by name previously.”

She is momentarily speechless by the nature of his complaint, but he is looking plainly at her like he is still waiting for her to correct herself. Subjected to the pressure of that straightforward stare, Danyin still cannot bring herself to fulfill his unspoken demand. Somehow this feels a lot more intimate compared to that night when she boldly evoked his name for the very first time. Now that she is mentally revisiting that moment, it is actually rather mortifying, and she has no idea what possessed her to so brazenly confess her feelings for him that way. There is no regret in expressing her liking to him, it is just plain embarrassing to be called out by him. Despite her attempt to maintain her composure, her disconcertment is still apparent. “That…that time and now is different.”

“What’s so different?” he asks, those beautiful eyes of his narrowing ever so slightly. He is also leaning slightly towards her, mainly because she seems to be angling her torso backward in avoidance, taken aback by his openly forward demeanor. She has not expected that the cold and reserved Dongfang Xunfeng will come on so strongly in his personal relationships, and over this small matter. The delicate shells of her ears tinge pink with chagrin. She scrabbles quickly for a reason.

“Yuezun daren’s position is exalted and lofty, it’s not appropriate for Danyin to openly overstep.” Names are intensely personal, especially given names without honorifics, and he is a person of status, so there is always attention on him. Actually, so does she as a Fairy Lord, just not to the same extent of scrutiny that he is often subjected to. They are from different realms and represent different royal courts. Her addressing him by name openly, and him acknowledging it in return, will just be a blatantly public admission of their ambiguous relationship, whatever it is. Danyin is not quite ready to face that fallout yet when she is still sorting out and getting used to this thing that is going on between them. She has never actually gotten to this point before in any relationship. She has only liked Changheng in the past and aimed for him wholeheartedly back then, paying no interest to any other suitors looking at her, but in the end her admiration for Changheng also never really progressed anywhere, eventually petering out and settling into comradeship and mentorship. This is unknown, uncharted, waters to her, she has never navigated this far before, hence she is careful.

The Moon Prince gives her a quelling look, not buying any of it.

“We’re alone, now.” Xunfeng raises a very valid point, and like a stubborn hound worrying a bone, he is not going to stop until he gets his treat. Unbeknownst to her, the Moon Prince has also never liked anyone enough to venture into this territory, but that does not prevent him from bullishly insisting his way all the same. He leans in even more, the intent expression of his beguilingly compelling. At this proximity, she could almost count every individual hair of his long, dense eyelashes, his ivory, flawless complexion swims before her dazzled vision, the subtle scent of royal agarwood beginning to cloud her senses. His gaze seems to quietly sharpen at her dazed, distracted demeanor, as if he is slowly grasping a very important secret. His eyelids lower, pleased. “…Use my name, Danyin.”

She is…defeated by the demand in his slow drawl. The way her name falls so easily, so intimately, from his mouth, his low, silken voice making her ears feel numb and itchy. Her cheeks start to grow hot, too, much to her dismay. So shameless. Is there anyone else who will go to this extent just to be called by name? She gives up, not wanting to drag this conversation out even longer; she is already very near the upper limits of her own flustered feelings.

“…Xunfeng.” She mumbles at last, taking responsibility for this unfortunate cause and effect. Since she was the one who opened this can of worms herself, now she has to bear the consequences, and said consequence seems to really want to hear his name straight from her lips.

His mildly unhappy gaze abates. “…Again.”

“…” She frowns at him; he is really pushing it. Unperturbed, he keeps staring at her until she caves, somewhat disgruntled but utterly cornered.

“…Xunfeng,” she enunciates clearly. It is easier to say his name without feeling abject self-consciousness, the more she gets to practice.

Finally, he is appeased. For now. His lips twitch at the exasperated beady eye she is giving him, and she pauses to stare at the way his faint smile seems to accentuate the natural charm of his seductive features. “Mn.”

He withdraws slightly to give the frazzled and bewildered Fairy back her breathing space, and Danyin has to take a moment to recall what she actually wants to talk about. And to remember to breathe.

“…Why are your shadow guards shadowing me?”

He doesn’t miss a beat answering her. “Standard protocol.”

“Standard protocol for?” Danyin is perplexed. There is no such protocol the last few times she resided in the Silent Moon Palace, as the envoy of Shuiyuntian. He eyes her blandly.

“Standard protocol for this Xunfeng’s person.”

“…” He really is shameless, to say all that without even a hint of embarrassment on his face. Danyin has no words. She opens her mouth, only to close it again. That does not sit well with her, so she tries anew, even though the burning on her face seems to grow all the more intense, two bright spots of color marring her otherwise porcelain appearance.

“…I’m a member of the xianzu, do you think it’s appropriate for a team of Cangyanhai’s shadow guards to be following me everywhere?”

“Why not?” he seems unfazed. “You’re currently on Cangyanhai territory, and you have been granted leave from your royal court until you recuperate from your injuries. I’m your host so you come under my protection now, and it is my desire to see to your safety.”

He really is very good at coming up with blithe reasons. Danyin, exasperated, bristling slightly, and not entirely sure why she is even feeling so defensive and threatened by his highhanded actions, continues. “Does dianxia think that Danyin needs protection? Has dianxia not seen Danyin fight, before?”

He narrows his eyes at her, displeased by how she has reverted to his formal title anew. “…Name.”

Does he really think that she is someone easily browbeaten into complying with all his demands? She is only docile for him purely out of like; she can be stubborn as a mule, too. And right now, she is feeling not entirely comfortable or happy, to be willingly good for him. “Dianxia best answer me first.”

She is certainly not acting like she thinks he is exalted and lofty at the moment, with the way she is suddenly not afraid of overstepping anymore. He just gazes at her with an increasingly annoyed look. If it is not out of liking for her, he would not even bother to lower himself to explain his actions.

“You’re still injured and vulnerable. I’m aware that you can defend yourself, but you’re not infallible. The guards are a precaution, because I don’t want you hurt.”